The Truth About What Really Happened To The Catholic Church After Vatican II

WWW.CATHOLIC-SAINTS.
NET
Free DVDs and Books
The Truth about What Really Happened to

the Catholic Church after Vatican II
John Paul II during a syncretist prayer gathering with various false religious leaders
at Assisi in 1986 - This “ecumenical” activity was always condemned by the Catholic
Church, and specifically labeled as a complete rejection of the Catholic Faith by Pope
Pius XI in 1928. This is a revolution against the Faith – a new Gospel. What’s going
on here? Read this book to find out.
1. The Great Apostasy and a counterfeit Church

predicted in the New Testament and in Catholic
Prophecy
Luke 18:8- “But yet the Son of man, when he cometh, shall he find, think you,
faith on earth?”
In the Gospel, Our Lord Jesus Christ informs us that in the last days the true Faith
would hardly be found on the earth. He tells us that “in the holy place” itself there will
be “the abomination of desolation” (Mt. 24:15), and a deception so profound that, if it
were possible, even the elect would be deceived (Mt. 24:24).
Matthew 24:15- “When therefore you shall see the abomination of
desolation, which was spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing in the
holy place: he that readeth let him understand.”
Matthew 24:24-25- “For there shall arise false Christs and false prophets, and
shall show great signs and wonders, insomuch as to deceive (if possible)
even the elect. Behold I have told it to you, beforehand.”
2 Thess. 2:3-5- “Let no man deceive you by any means, for unless there come
a revolt [apostasy] first, and the man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition,
Who opposeth, and is lifted up above all that is called God, or that is
worshipped, so that he sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself as if he
were God. Remember you not, that when I was yet with you, I told you these
things?”
In 1903, Pope St. Pius X thought that he might be seeing the beginning of the evils
which will fully come to pass in the last days.
Pope St. Pius X, E Supremi (# 5), Oct. 4, 1903: “… there is good reason to
fear lest this great perversity may be as it were a foretaste, and perhaps
the beginning of those evils which are reserved for the last days; and
that there may already be in the world the ‘ Son of Perdition’ of whom the
Apostle speaks (2 Thess. 2:3).”1
The New Testament tells us that this deception will happen in the very heart of
the Church’s physical structures, in “the Temple of God” (2 Thess. 2:4) and “in
the holy place” (Mt. 24:15). It will arise because people receive not the love of the
truth (2 Thessalonians 2:10).
In 2 Thessalonians 2, St. Paul speaks of the last days being characterized by a great
apostasy that will be the worst ever – even worse than was experienced in the Arian
crisis in the 4th century, in which an authentically Catholic priest was hardly to be
found.
Fr. William Jurgens: “At one point in the Church’s history, only a few years
before Gregory’s [Nazianz] present preaching (A.D. 380), perhaps the
number of Catholic bishops in possession of sees, as opposed to Arian
bishops in possession of sees, was no greater than something between
1% and 3% of the total. Had doctrine been determined by popularity, today
we should all be deniers of Christ and opponents of the Spirit.” 2
Fr. William Jurgens: “In the time of the Emperor Valens (4th century), Basil
was virtually the only orthodox Bishop in all the East who succeeded in
retaining charge of his see… If it has no other importance for modern man, a
knowledge of the history of Arianism should demonstrate at least that the
Catholic Church takes no account of popularity and numbers in shaping and
maintaining doctrine: else, we should long since have had to abandon Basil
and Hilary and Athanasius and Liberius and Ossius and call ourselves after
Arius.”3
St. Gregory Nazianz (+380), Against the Arians: “Where are they who revile us
for our poverty and pride themselves in their riches? They who define the
Church by numbers and scorn the little flock?”4
If the Arian crisis – just a prelude to the Great Apostasy – was this extensive, how
extensive will the Great Apostasy foretold by Our Lord and Saint Paul be?
Prophecy of St. Nicholas of Fluh (1417-1487): “The Church will be punished

because the majority of her members, high and low, will become so perverted.
The Church will sink deeper and deeper until she will at last seem to be
extinguished, and the succession of Peter and the other Apostles to
have expired. But, after this, she will be victoriously exalted in the sight of all
doubters.”5
St. Paul further says that this apostasy will result in a man sitting in the temple of God
and “shewing himself as if he were God.” Later in this book, we prove that this is
exactly what has happened by a man sitting in St. Peter’s Basilica declaring that he
and everyone else is God.
Fr. Herman Kramer was a Catholic priest who spent 30 years studying and writing a
book on the Apocalypse. In his book, he wrote the following about St. Paul’s
prophecy concerning the Antichrist sitting in the Temple of God.
“St. Paul says that Antichrist ‘sitteth in the temple of God’… This is not the
ancient Temple of Jerusalem, nor a temple like it built by Antichrist, as some
have thought, for then it would be his own temple… this temple is shown to be
a Catholic Church, possibly one of the churches in Jerusalem or St. Peter’s in
Rome, which is the largest church in the world and is in the full sense
‘The Temple of God.’”6
Notice that Kramer says that “the Temple of God” probably refers to St. Peter’s
Basilica in Rome.
Pope Pius XI, Quinguagesimo ante (#30), Dec. 23, 1929: “… such a great
number of them came to the Basilica of St. Peter’s for the jubilee of indulgence
that We have probably never seen that great temple so crowded.”7
The Catholic Encyclopedia article on “Antichrist” indicates that St. Bernard believed
that the Antichrist would be an antipope:
“ ...St. Bernard speaks in the passage of the Antipope [as the Beast of the
Apocalypse].”8
Bl. Joachim (d. 1202): “Towards the end of the world, Antichrist will overthrow
the pope and usurp his see.”9
But whether or not one believes that the Antichrist will be an antipope, it has definitely
been prophesied that the forces of Antichrist will overtake Rome in the final days. On
Sept. 19, 1846, Our Lady of La Salette prophesied that Rome would lose the Faith
and become the Seat of the Antichrist in a final days apostasy from the one true
Catholic Faith.
Our Lady of La Salette, Sept. 19, 1846: “Rome will lose the Faith and
become the seat of the Anti-Christ… the Church will be in eclipse.”
This startling prophecy coincides with the prophecies in Sacred Scripture

(Apocalypse 17 and 18), which inform us that the city of seven hills (Rome) will
become a harlot (a counterfeit Bride of Christ), which will commit spiritual fornication
(idolatry) and tread upon the blood of the saints (false ecumenism). The great harlot
prophesied in the Bible is not the Catholic Church; it is a counterfeit Catholic Church,
an apostate, phony Bride which arises in the last days to deceive Catholics and
eclipse the true Church which has been reduced to a remnant. In this book we will
bring forward the overwhelming, undeniable, irrefutable evidence from doctrinal
grounds and unassailable facts that the “Church” which has arisen with the Second
Vatican Council (1962-) is not the Catholic Church all, but rather massively fraudulent
Counter-Church which denies fundamental teachings the Catholic Church.
We will show that the men who imposed this new Vatican II religion and the New
Mass were not Catholics at all, but manifest heretics preaching a new religion.
In fact, any doubts about the authenticity of Our Lady’s message at La Salette
will be obliterated by a careful examination of the evidence in this book. Among
other things, this book will document that the Vatican now teaches that Jews are
perfectly free not to believe in Jesus Christ.
This may startle some, but this is a fact. Without even considering all of the other
apostasy which we will cover in this book, this fact proves that Our Lady’s words
have come true: Rome (not the Catholic Church) has lost the Faith (given way to a
non-Catholic, counterfeit sect) and become the seat of the Antichrist.
But how did this come about, and what are Catholics to do about it? This book will
endeavor to answer both of those questions in detail.
Endnotes for Section 1 :
1
The Papal Encyclicals, by Claudia Carlen, Raleigh: The Pierian Press, 1990, Vol. 3
(1903-1939), p. 6.
2
William Jurgens, The Faith of the Early Fathers, Collegeville, MN: The Liturgical
Press, Vol. 2, p. 39.
3
William Jurgens, The Faith of the Early Fathers, Vol. 2, p. 3.
4
William Jurgens, The Faith of the Early Fathers, Vol. 2, p. 33.
5
Yves Dupont, Catholic Prophecy by Yves Dupont, Rockford, IL: Tan Books, 1973, p.
30.
6
Fr. Herman Kramer, The Book of Destiny, Tan Books, 1975, p. 321.
7
The Papal Encyclicals, Vol. 3 (1903-1939), p. 351.
8
The Catholic Encyclopedia, Volume 1, “Antichrist,” Robert Appleton Co. 1907, p.
561.
9
Rev. Culleton, The Reign of Antichrist, Tan Books, 1974, p. 130.
2. Pope Leo XIII’s Prayer to St. Michael – a

Prophecy about the Future Apostasy in Rome
Pope Leo XIII
Pope Leo XIII’s Prayer to St. Michael the Archangel is prophetic. Composed over 100
years ago, and then suppressed, Pope Leo XIII’s original Prayer to St. Michael is a
very interesting and controversial prayer relating to the present situation in which the
true Catholic Church finds itself. On September 25, 1888, following his morning
Mass, Pope Leo XIII became traumatized to the point that he collapsed. Those in
attendance thought that he was dead. After coming to consciousness, the pope
described a frightful conversation that he had heard coming from near the tabernacle.
The conversation consisted of two voices – voices which Pope Leo XIII clearly
understood to be the voices of Jesus Christ and the Devil. The Devil boasted that he
could destroy the Church, if he were granted 75 years to carry out his plan (or 100
years, according to some accounts). The Devil also asked permission for “a greater
influence over those who will give themselves to my service.” To the Devil’s requests,
Our Lord reportedly replied: “you will be given the time and the power.”
Shaken deeply by what he had heard, Pope Leo XIII composed the following Prayer
to St. Michael (which is also a prophecy) and ordered it to be recited after all Low
Masses as a protection for the Church against the attacks from Hell. What follows is
the prayer (note especially the bolded portions), followed by some of our comments.
The prayer was taken from The Raccolta, 1930, Benziger Bros., pp. 314-315.
The Raccolta is an imprimatured collection of the official and indulgenced prayers of
the Catholic Church.
The Prayer:
"O Glorious Archangel St. Michael, Prince of the heavenly host, be our
defense in the terrible warfare which we carry on against principalities and
Powers, against the rulers of this world of darkness, spirits of evil. Come to
the aid of man, whom God created immortal, made in his own image and
likeness, and redeemed at a great price from the tyranny of the devil.
"Fight this day the battle of the Lord, together with the holy angels, as
already thou hast fought the leader of the proud angels, Lucifer, and his
apostate host, who were powerless to resist thee, nor was there place for
them any longer in Heaven.
"That cruel, that ancient serpent, who is called the devil or Satan, who
seduces the whole world, was cast into the abyss with his angels. Behold, this
primeval enemy and slayer of men has taken courage. Transformed into an
angel of light, he wanders about with all the multitude of wicked spirits,
invading the earth in order to blot out the name of God and of his Christ, to
seize upon, slay and cast into eternal perdition souls destined for the crown of
eternal glory. This wicked dragon pours out, as a most impure flood, the
venom of his malice on men of depraved mind and corrupt heart, the spirit of
lying, of impiety, of blasphemy, and the pestilent breath of impurity, and of
every vice and iniquity.
"These most crafty enemies have filled and inebriated with gall and
bitterness the Church, the spouse of the immaculate Lamb, and have
laid impious hands on her most sacred possessions. In the Holy Place
itself, where has been set up the See of the most holy Peter and the
Chair of Truth for the light of the world, they have raised the throne of
their abominable impiety, with the iniquitous design that when the
Pastor has been struck, the sheep may be scattered.
"Arise then, O invincible Prince, bring help against the attacks of the lost
spirits to the people of God, and give them the victory. They venerate thee as
their protector and Patron; in thee holy Church glories as her defense against
the malicious power of hell; to thee has God entrusted the souls of men to be
established in heavenly beatitude. Oh, pray to the God of peace that He may
put Satan under our feet, so far conquered that he may no longer be able to
hold men in captivity and harm the Church. Offer our prayers in the sight of
the Most High, so that they may quickly conciliate the mercies of the Lord;
and beating down the dragon, the ancient serpent, who is the devil and
Satan, do thou again make him captive in the abyss, that he may no longer
seduce the nations. Amen.
"Behold the Cross of the Lord; be scattered ye

hostile powers. The Lion of the tribe of Judah has
conquered, the root of David. Let thy mercies be upon
us, O Lord.
"As we have hoped in thee.

O Lord, hear my prayer. And
let my cry come unto thee.
"Let us pray.
"O God, the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, we call upon thy holy name,
and as suppliants we implore thy clemency, that by the intercession of Mary,
ever Virgin immaculate and our Mother, and of the glorious Archangel St.
Michael, thou wouldst deign to help us against Satan and all other unclean
spirits, who wander about the world for the injury of the human race and the
ruin of souls. Amen."
As one who reads the prayer (especially the bolded portion) can see, Pope Leo XIII
seemed to foresee and predict the great apostasy; and he seemed to pinpoint that
this apostasy would be led from Rome – Rome which alone is “the Holy Place itself,
where has been set up the See of the most holy Peter and the Chair of Truth for the
light of the world.” Pope Leo foresaw that this place (Vatican City in Rome),
where had been set up the Chair of Peter by the first Pope, St. Peter himself,
would become the throne of Satan’s abominable impiety, with the “iniquitous
design that when the Pastor (the true Pope) has been struck, the sheep (the Catholic
faithful) may be scattered.” These are Pope Leo XIII’s words.
Pope Leo XIII was not predicting the defection of the Catholic Church (which is
impossible, as the gates of Hell can never prevail against the Church [Mt. 16]), nor
the defection of the Chair of Peter (which is also impossible), but rather he was
predicting the implementation of an apostate, counterfeit Catholic religion from
Rome, in which “the pastor” (the true pope) is replaced by a usurping antipope (as
has occurred at times in Church history), with the iniquitous design that “the sheep
may be scattered.”
Pope Leo’s prayer also foresaw that Satan’s impure apostates would lay impious
hands “on the Church’s most sacred possessions.” What are the Church’s most
sacred possessions? The most sacred possessions of the Church are those things
which Christ entrusted to Her: namely, the deposit of faith (with all of its dogmas) and
the seven sacraments instituted by Our Lord Jesus Christ Himself. Therefore, Pope
Leo’s prayer foretold the attempted destruction of the deposit of faith with Vatican II
and the new sacramental rites of the Vatican II Church. Both of these will be covered
in detail in this book. We will see that Paul VI’s laying of impious hands on the
Church’s seven sacramental rites beginning in April of 1969, which produced an
invalid New Mass, an invalid New Rite of Ordination, and gravely doubtful rites of
Confirmation and Extreme Unction, fulfilled Pope Leo’s prediction to the letter.
In 1934, Pope Leo’s striking prayer (given above) was changed without explanation.
The key phrase referring to the apostasy in Rome (the Holy Place, where the
See of Peter has been set up for the light of the world) was removed. Around the
same time, the use of Pope Leo XIII’s longer Prayer to St. Michael after each Low
Mass was replaced by a shorter prayer, the now famous abbreviated Prayer to St.
Michael. This prayer goes as follows:
“ St. Michael the Archangel, defend us in battle, be our protection against the
wickedness and snares of the devil; may God rebuke him, we humbly pray;
and do thou, O Prince of the heavenly host, by the power of God, thrust into
hell Satan and all evil spirits who wander through the world for the ruin of
souls. Amen.”
There is nothing wrong with this prayer to St. Michael; in fact, it is very good and
efficacious. However, the point is that it’s not the longer Prayer to St. Michael that
Pope Leo XIII composed. The shorter prayer was, in the view of many, promoted as a
substitute, so that the faithful would be unaware of the incredible content of the
longer prayer, as described above. If the longer Prayer to St. Michael had been
recited at the end of every Low Mass and not suppressed in 1934, how many millions
more would have been stirred to a resistance when they encountered the attempted
new post-Vatican II religion that we will cover in this book? How many would have
seen through the systematic dismantling of the traditional Catholic Faith after Vatican
II?
Pope Leo XIII’s longer Prayer to St. Michael also fits perfectly with Our Lady of La
Salette’s famous appearance and prediction in 1846: “Rome will lose the faith and
become the Seat of the Antichrist... the Church will be in eclipse.” Pope Leo’s words
suggest that Antichrist himself, or at least the forces of Antichrist, would set up their
seat in Rome: “In the Holy Place itself, where has been set up the See of the most
holy Peter… they have raised the throne of their abominable impiety…”
Another photo of John Paul II at his 1986 interreligious prayer service in Assisi, Italy –
something totally condemned by the Catholic Church (more on this in the section on
John Paul II)
3. The Message of Fatima: a heavenly sign
marking the beginning of the end times and a
prediction of apostasy from the Church
Lucia, Francisco and Jacinta of Fatima
Fr. Mario Luigi Ciappi, papal theologian to Pope Pius XII: “In the Third Secret
[of Fatima] it is foretold, among other things, that the great apostasy in the
Church will begin at the top.”[1]
The message and miracle of Our Lady of Fatima in 1917 is one of the greatest
events in the history of the Catholic Church. Since the miracle at Fatima, which
occurred on Oct. 13, 1917, was predicted to take place in advance, and was fulfilled
in the presence of almost 100,000 people, it’s probably the greatest miracle in
Catholic history outside the Resurrection. The Fatima miracle and message also bear
tremendous significance for our topic: The Truth about What Really Happened to the
Catholic Church after Vatican II. Beginning on May 13, 1917, the Mother of God
appeared six times to Jacinta (age 7), Francisco (age 9) and Lucia (age 10) in
Fatima, Portugal. The Blessed Virgin told the children to pray the Rosary every day;
she showed them a vision of Hell; and she made prophecies about World War II and
the expansion of Communism (“the errors of Russia”), among other things.
The Vision of Hell shown by Our Lady of Fatima to the children: “As the Lady
spoke the last words, she opened Her hands once more, as She had done the
two previous months. The rays [of light] appeared to penetrate the earth,
and we saw, as it were, a vast sea of fire. Plunged in this fire, we saw the
demons and the souls [of the damned]. The latter were like transparent
burning embers, all blackened or burnished bronze, having human
forms. They were floating about in that conflagration, now raised into the air
by the flames which issued from within themselves, together with great clouds
of smoke. Now they fell back on every side like sparks in huge fires,
without weight or equilibrium, amid shrieks and groans of pain and
despair, which horrified us and made us tremble with fright (it must have
been this sight which caused me to cry out, as people say they heard
me). The demons were distinguished [from the souls of the damned] by their
terrifying and repellent likeness to frightful and unknown animals, black and
transparent like burning coals. That vision only lasted for a moment, thanks
to our good Heavenly Mother, Who at the first apparition had promised to
take us to Heaven. Without that, I think that we would have died of terror
and fear.”[2]
“You see Hell, where the souls of poor sinners go. To save them God wishes to
establish in the world the devotion to my Immaculate Heart,” Our Lady said.
The Fatima children shortly after the vision of Hell… one can see in their terrified
countenances the truth of their words: that they would have died of fright at the vision
of Hell if they had not been promised Heaven
On July 13, 1917, Our Lady also told the children that on Oct. 13, 1917 she would
work a miracle that all would have to believe:
“Lucia said, ‘I wish to ask you to tell us who you are, and to perform a miracle
so that everyone will believe that you have appeared to us!’
‘Continue to come here every month,’ answered the Lady. ‘In October I will
tell you who I am and what I wish, and will perform a miracle that
everyone will have to believe.’”[3] (Our Lady of Fatima, July 13, 1917)
Since the children had announced months in advance of Oct. 13 that the Lady would
work a miracle, 70,000 to 100,000 people gathered at Fatima on Oct. 13 to see the
miracle that was predicted to take place. There were also many nonbelievers who
came to scoff when the predicted miracle didn’t occur. However, as even the secular
press confirmed, the Miracle of the Sun – as it’s now known – did occur, just as it was
predicted by the children and by Our Lady of Fatima. It stunned the gathered
multitude, converted hardened unbelievers, including atheists and Freemasons, and
confirmed thousands in the Catholic Faith.
Above: the stunned crowd at Fatima on Oct. 13, 1917 witnessing the predicted
miracle by Our Lady of Fatima
What was the Miracle of the Sun that so stunned and converted the enraptured
audience of 70,000-plus at Fatima on Oct. 13, 1917? A brief examination of the
miracle and its significance will go a long way in revealing: The Truth about What
Really Happened to the Catholic Church after Vatican II.
“The sun stood forth in the clear zenith like a great silver disk which, though
bright as any sun they had ever seen, they could look straight at without
blinking, and with a unique and delightful satisfaction. This lasted but a
moment. While they gazed, the huge ball began to ‘dance’ – that was the word
all the beholders applied to it. Now it was whirling rapidly like a gigantic fire-
wheel. After doing this for some time, it stopped. Then it rotated again, with
dizzy, sickening speed. Finally there appeared on the rim a border of crimson,
which flung across the sky, as from a hellish vortex, blood-red streamers of
flame, reflecting to the earth, to the trees and shrubs, to the upturned faces
and the clothes all sorts of brilliant colors in succession: green, red, orange,
blue, violet, the whole spectrum in fact. Madly gyrating in this manner three
times, the fiery orb seemed to tremble, to shudder, and then to plunge
precipitately, in a mighty zigzag, toward the crowd.
“A fearful cry broke from the lips of thousands of terrified persons as

they fell upon their knees, thinking the end of the world had come. Some
said that the air became warmer at that instant; they would not have been
surprised if everything about them had burst into flames, enveloping and
consuming them.”[4]
“All over Portugal, in fact, the anti-clerical press was compelled to bear witness of the
same sort. There was general agreement on the essentials. As Dr. Domingos Pinto
Coelho wrote in O Ordem, ‘The sun, sometimes surrounded with crimson flames, at
other times aureoled with yellow and red, at still other times seemed to revolve with a
very rapid movement of rotation, still again seeming to detach itself from the sky,
to approach the earth…’”[5]
During the miracle the sun was seen to be speeding toward the earth and the
people thought the end of the world had come. The significance should be
obvious: Fatima was an apocalyptic sign; it was a sign that the end was near,
that the events which would precede the culmination of the world and the
Second Coming of Jesus Christ were to begin. Men must amend their lives before
the end of the world really came.
Based on some of these considerations, many have concluded that Our Lady of
Fatima is the woman clothed with the sun described in chapter 12:1 of the
Apocalypse:
“And a great sign appeared in heaven: A woman clothed with the sun, and
the moon under her feet, and on her head a crown of twelve stars.”
(Apocalypse 12:1)
The Fatima seers also reported that Our Lady was made all of light – she was more
brilliant than the sun. The evidence is very strong that Our Lady of Fatima was the
woman clothed with the sun prophesied in the Apocalypse, chapter 12. In fact, there
is a stunning confirmation that Our Lady’s appearance at Fatima was the fulfillment of
the prophecy in the Apocalypse about the woman clothed with the sun.
The Masonic Daily Paper, O Seculo, stunningly confirms without even knowing
it that Our Lady was the woman clothed with the sun of the Apocalypse 12:1
The Miracle of the Sun worked by Our Lady of Fatima was reported by anti-Catholic
papers throughout Portugal. The liberal, Masonic and anti-clerical daily of Lisbon, O
Seculo, had its Editor in Chief, Avelino de Almeida, on hand to report on the event. To
his credit, he honestly reported on the solar prodigy. What we want to draw to your
attention is the title of his article which was published in O Seculo on Oct. 15, 1917.
Giving an account of the extraordinary event at Fatima on Oct. 13, his article in O
Seculo of October 15 was entitled:
“How the sun danced in broad daylight at Fatima. The apparitions of the Virgin.
– The sign of Heaven. – Thousands declare it a miracle. – War and
peace.’’[6]
Please notice that the Masonic, anti-clerical daily of Lisbon described the event of
Fatima and the Miracle of the Sun as “The sign of Heaven.” Does that sound
familiar?
Apocalypse 12:1- “And a great sign appeared in Heaven: A woman clothed

with the sun, and the moon under her feet, and on her head a crown of
twelve stars.”
Are we to believe that the Masonic newspaper of Lisbon had Apocalypse 12:1 in
mind when publishing this article shortly after the solar prodigy in 1917? Were the
anti-clericals considering the possibility that Our Lady’s appearance constituted the
woman clothed with the sun and the “sign of Heaven” described in the Bible? Of
course not; not even Catholics at that time had connected Fatima with the woman
clothed with the sun, let alone the anti-clericals who didn’t even believe in Sacred
Scripture or probably didn’t even know about the prophecy in Apoc. 12:1! This
headline, therefore, is an unknowing confirmation, by a public and anti-Catholic
source, that Our Lady of Fatima and her miracle on Oct. 13 were indeed the
sign prophesied in Apocalypse 12:1!
It’s almost as if one were to ask God the question: Lord, how will we know when the
great “sign of heaven,” which you predicted in Apocalypse 12:1, will occur? And the
Lord responded: just read the headline in the Masonic newspaper, for when this sign
will occur it will be reported even in it.
This stunning fact not only serves to confirm that Our Lady of Fatima is the woman
clothed with the sun of Apoc. 12:1, but also further confirms the authenticity of the
Catholic Faith and Sacred Scripture.
Therefore, to finally round out our point about Fatima and its relevance to what has
happened to the Catholic Church after Vatican II, we can say: since Fatima was the
sign prophesied in Apoc. 12:1, this means that we are in the Apocalyptic era, the last
days of the world.
Fatima, the sign of Apoc. 12:1, and the great red dragon (Communism), the
sign of Apoc. 12:3, both come on the scene in 1917
Lending further support to the idea that Fatima was the “sign” of Apocalypse 12:1 is
the fact that the Apocalypse speaks of the “great red dragon” just two verses later.
Scripture seems to indicate that the two will come on the scene at the same time.
Apocalypse 12:3- “And there was seen another sign in Heaven: and behold a
great red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns: and on his heads
seven diadems: And his tail drew the third part of the stars of Heaven, and
cast them to the Earth…”
Many commentators consider the “great red dragon” to be Communism, since

Communism is undeniably associated with red, and was responsible for the murder
of over 20 million people in Russia alone. Under Vladimir Lenin, the Bolsheviks
took over Russia for Communism – gaining the significant victory which would
make Communism a world power – on Nov. 7, 1917, immediately after the
appearances of Our Lady in Fatima, which had warned of the spread of “the errors
of Russia.”[7] Even today we speak of Communist China as “Red China.” The
Communist revolution in China was launched in celebratory fashion by men with
“Enormous red banners, tens of thousands of red flags, and masses of red balloons
flew over them.”[8] The evidence that the “great red dragon” describes the
Communist Empire is quite strong.
It’s also very interesting that the great red dragon drew the third part of the stars of
Heaven:
Apocalypse 12:3- “And there was seen another sign in Heaven: and behold a
great red dragon… And his tail drew the third part of the stars of Heaven,
and cast them to the Earth…”
Is it just a coincidence that Communism, at its height, held a third of the world in its
grasp?
Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution, p. 418: “As
Joseph Stalin walked into the Valley of the Shadow of Death, the
international communist movement which he led held a third of the world
in its grasp.”[9]
Sister Lucia of Fatima told Fr. Fuentes in 1957 that we are in the last times
One of the three visionaries of Fatima, Sr. Lucia, told Fr. Fuentes in 1957:
"Father, the Most Holy Virgin did not tell me that we are in the last times
of the world but she made me understand this for three reasons. The first
reason is because she told me that the Devil is in the mood for engaging in a
decisive battle against the Virgin. And a decisive battle is the final battle where
one side will be victorious and the other side will suffer defeat. Hence from
now on we must choose sides. Either we are for God or we are for the Devil.
There is no other possibility.
“The second reason is because she said to my cousins as well as to myself
that God is giving two last remedies to the world. These are the Holy Rosary
and Devotion to the Immaculate Heart of Mary. These are the last two
remedies which signify that there will be no others. “The third reason is
because in the plans of Divine Providence, God always, before He is about to
chastise the world, exhausts all other remedies. Now, when He sees that the
world pays no attention whatsoever then, as we say in our imperfect manner
of speaking, He offers us with a certain trepidation the last means of salvation,
His Most Holy Mother. It is with a certain trepidation because if you despise
and repulse this ultimate means we will not have any more forgiveness from
Heaven because we will have committed a sin which the Gospel calls the sin
against the Holy Spirit. This sin consists of openly rejecting with full knowledge
and consent, the salvation which He offers. Let us remember that Jesus Christ
is a very good Son and that He does not permit that we offend and despise His
Most Holy Mother. We have recorded through many centuries of Church
history the obvious testimony which demonstrates, by the terrible
chastisements which have befallen those who have attacked the honor of His
Most Holy Mother, how Our Lord Jesus Christ has always defended the honor
of His Mother."[10]
As discussed already, the main feature of the end times is an apostasy from the
Catholic Faith. In “the holy place” itself (Rome) there will be “the abomination of
desolation” (Mt. 24:15), and a deception so profound that, if it were possible, even
the elect would be deceived (Mt. 24:24). The New Testament tells us that this
deception will happen in the very heart of the Church’s physical structures, in
“the Temple of God” (2 Thess. 2:4). It will arise because people receive not the
love of the truth (2 Thessalonians 2:10). That is precisely why the very last words that
Our Lady of Fatima gives us in the great secret of July 13, 1917 are:
“In Portugal the dogma of Faith will always be preserved, etc.”
These are the last words given before the undisclosed third secret of Fatima. From
this scholars of Fatima have concluded that the third secret undoubtedly deals with a
massive spiritual crisis and apostasy from the Catholic Faith among those who
purport to hold positions of authority in the Church.
Since we don’t have the complete sentence of Our Lady’s last words of the July
message, we cannot say for sure what they mean; but the sentence could be: “In
Portugal the dogma of Faith will always be preserved in a faithful remnant…” Or: “In
Portugal the dogma of Faith will always be preserved until the Great Apostasy…”
Or: “In Portugal the dogma of Faith will always be preserved among those who
heed my warnings…” The third secret undoubtedly deals with the present apostasy
of the Vatican II sect. We will document this apostasy in great detail in this book.
As cited at the beginning of this section,“Fr.” Mario Luigi Ciappi, the papal theologian
to Pope Pius XII, stated:
“In the Third Secret it is foretold, among other things, that the great apostasy in
the Church will begin at the top.”[11]
Another “cardinal” of the Vatican II Church incredibly admitted that the Third Secret
deals with the post-Vatican II apostasy.
“Cardinal” Silvio Oddi:“… the Third Secret [of Fatima]… is not about a
supposed conversion of Russia…. but regards the ‘revolution’ in the Catholic
Church.”[12]
Testimonies that Heaven asked that the third secret of

Fatima be revealed by 1960 at the latest
• Canon Galamba: “When the bishop refused to open the letter, Lucy made him
promise that it would definitely be opened and read to the world either at her
death or in 1960, whichever would come first.” (La Verdad sobre el Secreto
de Fatima, Fr. Joaquin Alonso, Spanish Edition, pp. 46-47)
• John Haffert: “At the bishop’s house (in Leiria), I sat at the table on his right,
with the four Canons. During that first dinner, Canon Jose Galamba de
Oliveira turned to me when the bishop had left the room momentarily and
asked: “Why don’t you ask the bishop to open the Secret?” Endeavoring not to
show my ignorance concerning Fatima—which at that time was almost
complete—I simply looked at him without expression. He continued: "The
bishop can open the Secret. He doesn’t have to wait until 1960.” (Dear
Bishop! John Haffert, AMI 1981, pp. 3-4)
• Cardinal Cerejeira: In February 1960 the Patriarch of Lisbon reported the

directions which the Bishop of Leiria “has passed on to him” on the subject of
the Third Secret: “Bishop da Silva enclosed (the envelope sealed by Lucy) in
another envelope on which he indicated that the letter had to be opened in
1960 by himself, Bishop Jose Correia da Silva, if he was still alive, or if not, by
the Cardinal Patriarch of Lisbon.” (Novidades, February 24, 1960, quoted by
La Documentation catholique, June 19, 1960, col. 751)
• Canon Barthas: During his conversations with Sister Lucy on October 17-18,
1946, he had the opportunity to question her on the Third Secret. He writes:
“When will the third element of the Secret be revealed to us?” Already in 1946,
to this question Lucy and the Bishop of Leiria answered me uniformly, without
hesitation and without comment: “In 1960.” And when I pushed my audacity
so far as to ask why it was necessary to wait until then, the only response I
received from either one was: “Because the Blessed Virgin wishes it so.”
(Barthas, Fatima, merveille du XXe siecle, p. 83. Fatima-editions, 1952)
• The Armstrongs: On May 14, 1953, Lucy received a visit from the
Armstrongs, who were able to question her on the third Secret. In their
account published in 1955, they confirmed that the third Secret “had to be
opened and divulged in 1960.” (A. O. Armstrong, Fatima, pilgrimage to peace,
The World’s Work, Kingswood, Surrey, 1955)
• Cardinal Ottaviani: On May 17, 1955, Cardinal Ottaviani, Pro-Prefect of the

Holy Office, came to the Carmel of Saint Teresa at Coimbra. He interrogated
Lucy on the third Secret; and in his conference of 1967 recalled: “The
message was not to be opened before 1960. I asked Sister Lucy, ‘Why this
date?’ She answered, ‘Because then it will seem clearer (mais claro).’” (La
Documentation catholique, March 19, 1967, col. 542)
• Father Joaquin Alonso, official archivist of Fatima: “Other bishops also

spoke—and with authority—about the year 1960 as the date indicated for
opening the famous letter. Thus, when the then titular Bishop of Tiava, and
Auxiliary Bishop of Lisbon asked Lucy when the Secret was to be opened, he
always received the same answer: in 1960.” (La Verdad sobre el Secreto de
Fatima, Fr. Joaquin Alonso, Spanish Edition, p. 46)
• Father Joaquin Alonso: “When Don Jose, the first Bishop of Leiria, and
Sister Lucy agreed that the letter was to be opened in 1960, they obviously
meant that its contents should be made public for the good of the Church and
the world.” (ibid., p. 54)
• Father Fuentes: Father Fuentes interviewed Sister Lucy on December 26,

1957, who told him: “Father, the Most Holy Virgin is very sad because no one
has paid attention to Her Message, neither the good nor the bad. The good
continue on their way but without giving any importance to Her Message… I
am still not able to give any other details because it is still a secret. According
to the will of the Most Holy Virgin, only the Holy Father and the Bishop of
Fatima are permitted to know the Secret, but they have chosen not to know it
so that they would not be influenced. This is the third part [third Secret] of
the Message of Our Lady which will remain secret until 1960.” (La Verdad
sobre el Secreto de Fatima, Fr. Joaquin Alonso, Spanish Edition, p. 103-104)
• F. Stein: “The testimonies which have announced the revelation of the Secret
for 1960 are of such weight and so numerous that in our opinion, even if the
ecclesiastical authorities of Fatima [in 1959 the experts themselves were still
unaware that Rome had taken the Secret from the Bishop of Leiria over two
years previously] had not yet resolved to publish the Secret in 1960, they
would now see themselves forced to do so by the circumstances.” (Mensagem
de Fatima, July-August, 1959)
• Father Dias Coelho: “… we can use, as an unquestionable fact, this

assertion of Dr. Galamba de Oliveira (in 1953) in Fatima, Altar do Mundo: ‘The
third part of the Secret was sealed in the hands of His Grace the Bishop of
Leiria, and will be opened either after the seer’s death or at the latest in
1960.’” (L’Homme Nouveau, No. 269, November 22, 1959)
All testimonies and statements reveal clearly that Heaven wanted the third secret of
Fatima revealed to the whole world no later than 1960, because it would be clearer
then.
Why would the third secret of Fatima be clearer in 1960?

It was on Jan. 25, 1959 that John XXIII announced that he had a special
inspiration to suddenly call a new ecumenical council. (Jan. 25, by the way, was
the same day on which the unknown light that illuminated the world prior to World
War II lit up the skies of Europe. This unknown light that appeared on Jan. 25, 1938
was predicted by Our Lady of Fatima as a warning that God was going to punish the
world with the things that were revealed in the second part of the secret. Was the fact
that John XXIII called Vatican II on a Jan. 25 a warning about the coming punishment
described in the third secret?)
This council called by John XXIII in 1959 would turn out to be Vatican II, the
disastrous results of which are the subject of this book. Is the calling of this council in
1959 the reason that Our Blessed Mother requested the third secret of Fatima to be
revealed by 1960? Was she directly warning us of the apostasy that would result
from this council, which truly gave birth to a new, phony Counter-Catholic Church, as
we will see in this book? Truly, the only major sign that had occurred by 1960, in
regard to the tremendous apostasy we are now living through that would makes
things “clearer,” was that John XXIII had announced his intention to call a new
council in 1959. In our view, it’s quite obvious that the third secret of Fatima deals
with the apostasy resulting from a false council; otherwise the third secret wouldn’t
make more sense in 1960, as Our Blessed Mother said it would.
Endnotes for Section 3:
[1] Ciappi’s personal communication to a Professor Baumgartner in Salzburg, cited in

The Devil’s Final Battle, compiled by Paul Kramer, Good Counsel Publications, 2002;
also cited by Father Gerard Mura, “The Third Secret of Fatima: Has It Been
Completely Revealed?”, the periodical Catholic (published by the Transalpine
Redemptorists, Orkney Isles, Scotland, Great Britain), March 2002.
[2] William Thomas Walsh, Our Lady of Fatima, Doubleday Reprint, 1990, p. 81.
[3] William Thomas Walsh, Our Lady of Fatima, p. 80.
[4] William Thomas Walsh, Our Lady of Fatima, pp. 145-146.
[5] William Thomas Walsh, Our Lady of Fatima, p. 148.
[6] Portuguese Newspaper, O Seculo, Oct. 15, 1917.
[7] Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution, Front Royal,
Virginia: Christendom Press, p. 93.
[8] Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution, p. 538.
[9] Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution, p. 418.
[10] Sr. Lucy’s interview with Fr. Fuentes, quoted in The Whole Truth About Fatima by
Frere Michel de la Sainte Trinite, Buffalo, NY:Immaculate Heart Publications, Vol. 3,
p. 503 ff.
[11] Ciappi’s personal communication to a Professor Baumgartner in Salzburg, cited

above.
[12] Silvio Oddi, The Meek Watchdog of God, Rome: Progetto Museali Editore, 1995,
pp. 217-218.
4. A complete list of the Antipopes in History

To understand what God might allow to transpire in the final days, we must
understand Catholic teaching on the Papacy and look at some examples in Church
history of things that God has allowed to occur with regard to the Papacy. It’s a fact of
history, Scripture and tradition that Our Lord Jesus Christ founded His universal
Church (the Catholic Church) upon St. Peter.
Matthew 16:17-18-“And I say to thee: That thou are Peter: and upon this
rock I will build my Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against
it. And I will give to thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven. And
whatsoever thou shalt bind upon earth, it shall be bound also in heaven: and
whatsoever thou shalt loose upon earth, it shall be loosed also in heaven.”
Our Lord made St. Peter the first pope, entrusted to him His entire flock, and gave
him supreme authority in the universal Church of Christ.
John 21:15-17-“Jesus saith to Simon Peter: Simon, son of John, lovest thou
me? He saith to him: Yea, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee. He saith to
him: Feed my lambs. He saith to him again: Simon, son of John, lovest thou
me? He saith to him: Yea, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee. He saith to
him: Feed my lambs. He saith to him a third time: Simon, son of John, lovest
thou me? Peter was grieved, because he had said to him the third time: Lovest
thou me? And he said to him: Lord, thou knowest all things: thou knowest that
I love thee. He said to him: Feed my sheep.”
But in the 2000 year history of the Catholic Church, there have been more than 40
antipopes. An antipope is a bishop who claims to be the pope, but was not
canonically elected as Bishop of Rome (i.e., supreme pontiff). Here is a list of the 42
antipopes that the Church had to contend with before Vatican II:
1. St. Hippolytus (reconciled with Pope St. Pontian and died as martyr to the
church), 217–235
2. Novatian, 251–258
3. Felix II (confused with a martyr with the same name and thus considered an
authentic pope until recently), 355–365
4. Ursicinus (Ursinus), 366–367
5. Eulalius, 418–419
6. Laurentius, 498–499, 501–506
7. Dioscorus (legitimate perhaps as opposed to Boniface II but died 22 days

after election), 530
8. Theodore (II) (opposed to antipope Paschal), 687
9. Paschal (I) (opposed to antipope Theodore), 687
10. Theofylact, 757
11. Constantine II, 767–768

12. Philip (replaced antipope Constantine II briefly; reigned for a day and then
returned to his monastery), 768
13. John VIII, 844
14. Anastasius III Bibliothecarius, 855
15. Christopher, 903–904
16. Boniface VII, 974, 984–985
17. John Filagatto (John XVI), 997–9
18. Gregory VI, 1012
19. Sylvester III, 1045
20. John Mincius (Benedict X), 1058–1059
21. Pietro Cadalus (Honorius II), 1061–1064
22. Guibert of Ravenna (Clement III), 1080 & 1084–1100
23. Theodoric, 1100–1101
24. Adalbert, 1101
25. Maginulf (Sylvester IV), 1105–1111
26. Maurice Burdanus (Gregory VIII), 1118–1121
27. Thebaldus Buccapecuc (Celestine II) (legitimate but submitted to opposing

pope, Honorius II, and afterwards considered an antipope), 1124
28. Pietro Pierleoni (Anacletus II), 1130–1138
29. Gregorio Conti (Victor IV), 1138
30. Ottavio di Montecelio (Victor IV), 1159–1164
31. Guido di Crema (Paschal III), 1164–1168
32. Giovanni of Struma (Callixtus III), 1168–1178
33. Lanzo of Sezza (Innocent III), 1179–1180

34. Pietro Rainalducci (Nicholas V), antipope in Rome, 1328–1330
35. Robert of Geneva (Clement VII), antipope of the Avignon line, 20

September 1378 – 16 September 1394
36. Pedro de Luna (Benedict XIII), antipope of the Avignon line, 1394–1423
37. Pietro Philarghi Alexander V, antipope of the Pisan line, 1409–1410
38. Baldassare Cossa (John XXIII), antipope of the Pisan line, 1410–1415
39. Gil Sánchez Muñoz (Clement VIII), antipope of the Avignon line, 1423–
1429
40. Bernard Garnier (the first Benedict XIV), antipope of the Avignon line,
1425–c. 1429
41. Jean Carrier (the second Benedict XIV), antipope of the Avignon line,
1430–1437
42. Duke Amadeus VIII of Savoy (Felix V), 5 November 1439 – 7 April 1449
(Wikipedia, The Free Encyclopedia)
One of the most notorious cases in Church history was that of the Antipope
Anacletus II, who reigned in Rome from 1130 to 1138. Anacletus had been
implanted in an uncanonical election after Innocent II, the true pope, had already
been chosen. Despite his invalid and uncanonical election, Antipope Anacletus II
gained control of Rome and the support of the majority of the College of Cardinals.
Anacletus held the support of almost the entire populace of Rome, until the true pope
regained control of the city in 1138. (The Catholic Encyclopedia, “Anacletus,” Vol. 1,
1907, p. 447.)
We must also now take a look at the Great Western Schism to see what God allowed
in Church history and therefore what he could allow in the Great Apostasy.
5. The Great Western Schism (1378-1417) and

what it teaches us about the post-Vatican II
apostasy
-Massive confusion, multiple antipopes, antipopes in Rome, an antipope recognized
by all the cardinals; The Great Western Schism proves that a line of antipopes at the
heart of the post- Vatican II crisis is absolutely possible-
The Breakdown of the Great Western Schism
The Popes Avignon Line (antipopes) Pisan Line

(antipopes)
Urban VI (1378-1389) Clement VII (1378- *line favored by most

theologians of the time,
▼ 1394) recognized by all the elected by cardinals from
living cardinals who had both camps*
Boniface IX (1389-1404) elected Urban VI
Alexander V (elected by
▼ ▼ cardinals at Pisa) 1409-
Innocent VII (1404-1406) Benedict XIII (1394- 1410
▼ 1417) recognized by St. ▼

Vincent Ferrer for a time
Gregory XII (1406-1415) John XXIII (1410-1415)
reigned in Rome, had
The least supported pope
widest support of three
in history, least
claimants
recognized of the three
claimants, rejected by
almost all of Christendom
Resolved with the election

of Pope Martin V, 1417 at
the C. of Constance
How it all happened
The conclave in the Vatican (1378) after Pope Gregory XI’s death was the first to
meet in Rome since 1303. The popes had resided in Avignon for approximately 70
years due to political turmoil. The conclave was held amid scenes of unprecedented
uproar.1 Since France had become the home of the popes for the last 70 years, the
Roman mob surrounding the conclave was quite unruly and clamored for the
cardinals to elect a Roman, or at least an Italian. At one point, when it was believed
that a Frenchman had been elected instead of an Italian, the mob stormed the
palace:
“ In a fury the mob now began throwing stones at the windows of the palace
and attacking the doors with picks and axes. There was no effective
defending force; the crowd stormed in.” 2
Eventually an Italian, Pope Urban VI, was elected by 16 cardinals. The new pope
asked the cardinals if they had elected him freely and canonically; they said they had.
Shortly after the election, the 16 who had elected Urban VI wrote to the six cardinals
who had remained stubbornly in Avignon:
“ We have given our votes for Bartolomeo, the Archbishop of Bari [Urban VI],
who is conspicuous for his great merits and whose manifold virtues make him
a shining example; we have in full agreement elevated him to the summit of
apostolic excellence and have announced our choice to the multitude of
Christians.”3
CARDINALS REJECT POPE URBAN VI UNDER PRETEXT OF THE UNRULY

ROMAN MOB
Shortly after his election, however, Pope Urban VI began to alienate the cardinals.
“The French cardinals, who formed the majority in the Sacred College,
were dissatisfied with the city and wished to return to Avignon, where
there were no dilapidated basilicas and ruined palaces, no tumultuous Roman
mobs and deadly Roman fevers; where life was, in a word, more comfortable.
Urban VI refused to leave Rome, and his stern resolve, intimated to them
in no mincing words, to reform the Papal court and break down the
luxury of its life, gave deep offense to the cardinals.”4
One by one the cardinals went to Anagni in France to vacation. “The new pope,
suspecting nothing, had given them permission to go there for the summer. In mid-
July… they agreed among themselves that the April election had been invalid
due to duress by the surrounding mob and that, using this as a reason, they
would withdraw recognition from Urban.”5
After the news of the cardinals’ decision to repudiate Urban VI had been circulated,
the canonist Baldus, considered the most famous jurist of the day, published a
treatise disagreeing with their decision. In it, he stated:
“…there were no grounds on which the cardinals could repudiate a pope once
they had elected him, and none on which the Church as a whole could depose
him, except persistent and open heresy.”6
Despite the imprecision in this statement by Baldus – for a true pope can never be
deposed; a heretic deposes himself – we can clearly see in his words the
commonly acknowledged truth that a claimant to the Papacy who is openly and
persistently heretical can be rejected as a non- pope, since he is outside the
Church.
ALL LIVING CARDINALS REJECT URBAN VI AND RECOGNIZE AN ANTIPOPE
On July 20, 1378, 15 of the 16 cardinals who had elected Pope Urban VI
withdrew from his obedience on the grounds that the unruly Roman mob had
made the election uncanonical.
The one cardinal who did not repudiate Pope Urban VI was Cardinal Tebaldeschi, but
he died shortly thereafter, on Sept. 7 – leaving a situation where not one of the
cardinals of the Catholic Church recognized the true pope, Urban VI. All of the
living cardinals now regarded his election as invalid.7
After repudiating Urban VI, on Sept. 20, 1378, the cardinals proceeded to elect
Clement VII as “pope,” who set up his rival “Papacy” in Avignon. The Great Schism of
the West had begun.
“The rebel cardinals then wrote to the European courts explaining their action.
Charles V of France and the whole French nation immediately acknowledged
Clement VII, as did also Flanders, Spain, and Scotland. The Empire and
England, with the northern and eastern nations and most of the Italian
republics, adhered to Urban VI.”8
Even though the validity of the election of Urban VI was ascertainable, one can see
why many were taken in by the argument that the Roman mob had unlawfully
influenced his election, thereby rendering it uncanonical. Moreover, one can see how
the position of Antipope Clement VII was strengthened considerably and imposingly
in the eyes of many by the fact that 15 out of the 16 cardinals who had elected Urban
VI came to repudiate his election as invalid. The situation that resulted after Antipope
Clement VII’s acceptance by the cardinals was a nightmare, a nightmare from the
very beginning – a nightmare which shows us how bad and confusing God will
sometimes allow things to get, without violating the essential promises He made to
His Church:
“ The schism was now an accomplished fact, and for forty years
Christendom was treated with the melancholy spectacle of two and even
three rival popes claiming its allegiance. It was the most perilous crisis
through which the Church had ever passed. Both popes declared a
crusade against each other. Each of the popes claimed the right to create
cardinals and to confirm archbishops, bishops, and abbots, so that there
were two Colleges of Cardinals and in many places two claimants for the
high positions in the Church. Each pope attempted to collect all the
ecclesiastical revenues, and each excommunicated the other with all his
adherents.”9
The spectacle continued as popes and antipopes alike died, only to be succeeded by
more. Pope Urban VI died in 1389, and was succeeded by Pope Boniface IX who
reigned from 1389 to 1404. After Boniface IX’s election, he was promptly
excommunicated by Antipope Clement VII, and he responded by excommunicating
him.
During his reign, Pope Boniface IX “was unable to enlarge his sphere of
influence in Europe; Sicily and Genoa actually fell away from him. To prevent
the spread of Clementine support in Germany he showered favors on the German
king Wenceslas…”10
CARDINALS OF BOTH CAMPS TAKE AN OATH TO WORK TO END THE SCHISM

PRIOR TO PARTICIPATING IN NEW ELECTIONS, WHICH DEMONSTRATES HOW
BAD THE SITUATION HAD BECOME
Meanwhile, at Avignon, Antipope Clement VII died in 1394. Before electing Antipope
Clement VII’s successor, all 21 cardinals “swore to work for the elimination of the
schism, each undertaking, if elected, to abdicate if and when the majority judged it
proper.”11 Keep this in mind, as it will become relevant when we cover why a third
claimant to the Papacy came into the picture.
The cardinals at Avignon proceeded to elect Pedro de Luna, (Antipope) Benedict XIII,
to succeed Antipope Clement VII. Benedict XIII reigned as the Avignon claimant for
the rest of the schism. For some time, Benedict XIII had in his support none other
than the miracle-working Dominican, St. Vincent Ferrer. St. Vincent actually served
as his confessor for a time,12 believing the Avignon line to be the valid line (until some
time later on in the schism). St. Vincent had obviously been persuaded that Pope
Urban VI’s election was invalid due to the unruly Roman mob, in addition to the
formidable acceptance of the Avignon line by 15 out of the 16 cardinals who had
taken part in Urban VI’s election.
As a cardinal, Antipope Benedict XIII had originally taken part himself in the election
of Pope Urban VI, and then abandoned Urban and helped elect Clement (having, of
course, been convinced that Urban’s election was invalid). As a cardinal under
Antipope Clement VII, Benedict XIII “went to the Iberian peninsula for eleven years
as his legate, and by his diplomacy swung Aragon, Castile, Navarre, and Portugal
to his [Antipope Clement VII’s] obedience.”13
After having sworn to pursue the path of abdication in order to end the schism if the
majority of his cardinals agreed, Antipope Benedict XIII alienated many of his
cardinals when he went back on his promise and showed himself unwilling to
consider abdication, even though the majority of his cardinals wanted him to. His
rival, Pope Boniface IX, was equally unwilling.
In 1404, Pope Boniface IX (the successor to Urban VI) died, and Pope Innocent VII
was elected as his successor by the eight cardinals available. Pope Innocent VII
didn’t live long, however; he died just two years later, in 1406. During his short reign,
Innocent VII had remained opposed to meeting with the Avignon claimant, Benedict
XIII, despite having taken an oath before his election to do everything in his power to
end the schism, including abdication if necessary.
As the schism persisted, members of both camps became increasingly frustrated with
both claimants’ unwillingness to take effective measures to end the schism.
“Voices were heard on all sides demanding that union be restored. The
University of Paris, or rather, its two most prominent professors, John
Gerson and Peter d’Ailly, proposed that a General Council should be
summoned to decide between the rival claimants.”14
In accordance with this widespread sentiment to take effective action to end the
schism, another oath was taken before the election of Pope Innocent VII’s successor.
“… each of the fourteen cardinals at the conclave following [Pope]

Innocent VII’s death swore that, if elected, he would abdicate provided
Antipope Benedict XIII did the same or should die; also that he would not
create new cardinals except to maintain parity of numbers with the Avignon
cardinals, and that within three months he would enter into negotiations with
his rival about a place of meeting.”15
The very fact that the cardinals preparing to elect a true pope took an oath such as
this – which included negotiations with an antipope – shows how horrible the
situation was during the schism, and how much support the antipope had in
Christendom.
The conclave proceeded to elect Pope Gregory XII on Nov. 30, 1406. Hope that the
end of the schism would come was renewed by Pope Gregory XII’s negotiations with
Antipope Benedict XIII. The two even agreed on a place to meet, but Pope Gregory
XII wavered; he feared (and rightly so) the sincerity of Antipope Benedict XIII’s
intentions. Pope Gregory XII was also influenced against the path of resignation by
some of his close relatives, who painted a negative picture of what might happen if
he resigned.
CARDINALS FROM BOTH CAMPS GET FED UP, GO TO PISA AND ELECT A NEW
“POPE” IN AN IMPRESSIVE CEREMONY WITH CARDINALS FROM BOTH SIDES
“As the negotiations [between Pope Gregory XII and Antipope Benedict
XIII] dragged on, Gregory’s cardinals became increasingly restive. An
open break became inevitable when Gregory, suspicious of their loyalty, broke
his pre-election promise and on 4 May announced the creation of four new
cardinals… All but three of his original college now left him and fled to
Pisa…”16
The 14 cardinals who left Pope Gregory XII’s obedience and fled to Pisa were
joined there by 10 cardinals who left Antipope Benedict XIII’s obedience. The
cardinals from the two camps had arranged a council, and were resolved to
end the schism by means of a joint election at Pisa.
“ In the eyes of the world the Council of Pisa was indeed a glittering assembly,
attended by 24 cardinals (fourteen formerly adhering to Pope Gregory XII, ten
to de Luna [Benedict XIII]… four patriarchs, 80 bishops, 89 abbots, 41 priors,
the heads of four religious orders, and representatives of virtually every
university, crowned head, and great noble house in Catholic Europe.” 17
The Cardinal Archbishop of Milan gave the opening address at Pisa. He condemned
both claimants, Gregory XII and (Antipope) Benedict XIII, and formally summoned
them to appear at the council. They were declared contumacious when they did not
appear.
It must be stressed that, at this point in the schism (1409), people were so
exasperated with the enduring disunion and the broken promises of the two
claimants that the assembly at Pisa was widely received and supported. It was
made all the more impressive and appealing by the fact that its 24 cardinals
were comprised of a substantial number of cardinals who had been part of
both camps [Gregory XII and Antipope Benedict XIII]. This gave it the appearance of
a united action of the Church’s cardinals. On June 29, 1409, the 24 cardinals
unanimously elected Alexander V. Now there were three claimants to the
Papacy at the same time.
Fr. John Laux, Church History, p. 405: “There were now three popes, and
three Colleges of Cardinals, in some dioceses three rival bishops, and in some
Religious Orders three rival superiors.”18
THE THIRD CLAIMANT, THE PISAN ANTIPOPE, HELD THEWIDEST SUPPORT

AND MOST OF THE THEOLOGIANS BECAUSE HE HAD THE APPEARANCE OF
BEING THE UNITED CHOICE OF CARDINALS FROM BOTH CAMPS
The newly elected Pisan antipope, Alexander V, had the widest support in
Christendom among the three claimants. The true pope, Gregory XII, had the
least.
From the beginning Alexander V “had the support of England, most of France,
the Low Countries, Bohemia… Poland… his own Milan, Venice, and Florence.
De Luna [Antipope Benedict XIII] retained the support of his own Aragon,
Castile, parts of southern France, and Scotland… Gregory XII was the
weakest of the three, retaining the loyalty only of Naples, western Germany,
some north Italian cities, and steel-true Carlo Malatesta of Rimini… The Great
Western Schism had become a triangle of distorted loyalties, with the
true Pope the weakest of the three… The Catholic Church seemed to be
suffering the fate that would overtake later Protestantism: repeated,
irrepressible subdivision... Worst of all, no rescue from this disaster
seemed possible.”19
Most of the learned theologians and canonists of the time favored the Pisan
line of antipopes.
“Through the fall of 1408 and the winter of 1409 debate continued to rage
among the theologians and canonists. Most of them, in varying degrees of
desperation, now favored the council regardless of who the true pope might be
or how it was to be authorized.”20
NO TRUE POPE IN HISTORY HAD AS LITTLE SUPPORT AS POPE GREGORY XII

NEAR THE END OF THE GREAT WESTERN SCHISM
In 1411, the newly elected Holy Roman Emperor Sigismund followed the general
sentiment and abandoned the true pope, Gregory XII.
“Sigismund wanted unanimous electoral endorsement, and in view of the

widespread abandonment of Gregory XII by many of those who had
previously obeyed him (notably in Italy and England) Sigismund’s own
confidence in Gregory’s legitimacy may have been sincerely shaken. No true
pope in the Church’s history had so little support as Gregory XII
following the Council of Pisa.”21
The newly elected Pisan antipope, Alexander V, didn’t live long. He died less than a
year after his election, in May of 1410. To succeed him, on May 17, 1410, the Pisan
cardinals unanimously elected Baldassare Cossa as John XXIII. Like his
predecessor Antipope Alexander V, John XXIII also held the widest support among
the three claimants.
“While there were still three claimants to the papacy, John [XXIII]
commanded the widest support, with France, England, and several Italian
and German states recognizing him. With the help of Louis of Anjou… he was
able to establish himself in Rome.”22
As we see, Antipope John XXIII was able to reign in Rome. John XXIII (1410-1415)
would be the last antipope to reign from Rome, until the post-Vatican II apostasy,
which began with a man who also called himself John XXIII (Angelo Roncalli, 1958-
1963).
During the 4th year of his reign as antipope, Antipope John XXIII summoned the
Council of Constance in 1414, at the insistence of the Emperor Sigismund. It’s quite
interesting to note that the recent John XXIII also called Vatican II in the 4 th year of his
reign, 1962. And like Vatican II, the Council of Constance began as a false council,
having been called by an antipope.
At this point in the schism, the Emperor Sigismund was determined to unite
Christendom by working for the abdication of all three claimants. When Antipope
John XXIII realized that he would not be accepted as the true pope at the Council of
Constance, he fled from the council. “That evening Cossa fled Constance, riding on a
small dark horse (in contrast to the nine white horses behind which he had entered
the city in October), huddled in a large gray cloak wrapped round and round him to
hide most of his face and body…”23
Antipope John XXIII was then formally condemned by the council as deposed. An
order was sent out by the Emperor for his arrest; he was apprehended and thrown
into prison. In prison, Antipope John XXIII “surrendered his papal seal and the
fisherman’s ring, with tears, to representatives of the council.” He accepted the
verdict against him without protest.24
“When the Council of Constance (reckoned in part or whole the Sixteenth

General, 1414-1417)… had deposed John, it entered into negotiations
with Gregory, who conveyed to it his willingness to abdicate provided he
was allowed formally to convoke the assembled prelates and dignitaries
afresh as a general council; as pope he could not recognize one called by
John. This procedure was accepted, and at the 14 th solemn session, on 4 July
1415, his cardinal John Dominici read out his bull convoking the council,
whereupon Carlo Malatesta [Pope Gregory XII] announced his resignation.
The two colleges of cardinals were united, Gregory’s acts in his pontificate
were ratified…”25
So, after Antipope John XXIII was deposed, Pope Gregory XII agreed to convoke the
Council of Constance (in order to confer upon it Papal legitimacy, which Antipope
John XXIII could not give it) and then resign in the hope of ending the schism.
Meanwhile, Antipope Benedict XIII (the Avignon claimant) had been approached by
Emperor Sigismund and asked to resign. He obstinately refused to the end, but by
now the general sentiment had gone so far against him that his following was greatly
diminished.
“Sigismund, who had done all in his power to induce Benedict XIII, of the
Avignon line, to abdicate, succeeded in detaching the Spaniards from his
cause. Thereupon the Council declared his deposition, July 16, 1417.” 26
Both antipopes having been disposed of, and the true pope having resigned, the
Council of Constance proceeded to elect Pope Martin V on Nov. 11, 1417, bringing
an official end to the Great Western Schism. (The Avignon line of antipopes did
continue after the death of Antipope Benedict XIII with the election of Antipope
Clement VIII as his successor by his four remaining cardinals. These cardinals then
regarded that election of Antipope Clement VIII invalid and
elected Antipope Benedict XIV; but by the time of the deposition of Antipope Benedict
XIII by the Council of Constance the Avignon line had lost so much support that these
final two successors to Antipope Benedict XIII are so insignificant as to merit only a
footnote.)
CONCLUSION: WHAT THE GREAT WESTERN SCHISM TEACHES US FOR OUR

TIME
In this article we have reviewed one of the important chapters in Church history. In
the process we have seen a number of very important things – things quite relevant
to our present situation.
• We’ve seen that antipopes can exist.
• We’ve seen that antipopes can reign from Rome.

• We’ve seen that all of the living cardinals, shortly after the election of Pope Urban
VI, repudiated him (the true pope) and recognized Antipope Clement VII. This
illustrates that it’s not at all incompatible with indefectibility (i.e., the promises of
Christ to be with His Church and the Papacy until the end of time) for all the cardinals
to recognize an antipope.
• We’ve seen that most of the theologians of the time favored the third line, the Pisan
line of antipopes. This line of antipopes must have been a tantalizing option for many
because cardinals from both camps supported it. This shows us how deceptive God
will sometimes allow things to get without violating the essential promises He made
to His Church. Moreover, the majority of theologians’ support for the Pisan line
demonstrates clearly that the common teaching of theologians on a particular matter
(e.g., salvation), no matter how learned they are, is not binding, contrary to what
some are asserting today.
• We’ve also seen that the principle that an open heretic cannot be regarded as the
pope is ancient and was expressed by the leading canonist of the time, Baldus.
• We’ve seen that things were so bad and so desperate during the Great Western
Schism that people didn’t see any way out of this disaster – a disaster in which
people were offered, at one point, three rival bishops, three rival religious superiors,
and three rival claimants to the Papacy excommunicating one another.
• Learning this can help us see clearly that what we have proven on doctrinal
grounds, namely, that there has been a line of antipopes since Vatican II that
has foisted upon the world a new counterfeit religion, which has reduced the
true Catholic Church to a remnant (in fulfillment of Scriptural and Catholic
prophecies about the deception of the Great Apostasy and the last days), is not
a PATENT ABSURDITY, as some have wrongly said.
On the contrary, if God allowed the aforementioned disaster to occur during

the Great Western Schism (which could have been, at worst, just a prelude to
the Great Apostasy), with multiple antipopes reigning at once and the true
pope the weakest of the three, what kind of disaster and deception would He
allow with antipopes (without ever violating the essential promises He made to
His Church) during the final spiritual tribulation, which will be the most
deceptive of them all? It is a PATENT ABSURDITY, and directly refuted by
Catholic teaching and the facts of Church history, to assert that a line of
antipopes which has created a counterfeit sect to oppose the true Church is an
impossibility. Further, it is outrageous in the extreme to assert that such a situation
is “patently absurd” after having reviewed the undeniable facts we have put forward
to prove it true.
We will end this review of The Great Western Schism by quoting Fr. Edmund James
O’Reilly, S.J. He had some very interesting things to say about the Great Western
Schism in his book The Relations of the Church to Society – Theological Essays,
written in 1882. In the process he mentions the possibility of a papal interregnum (a
period without a pope) covering the whole period of the Great Western Schism
(almost 40 years).
We begin with a quote from Father O’Reilly’s discussion of the Great Western
Schism.
“We may here stop to inquire what is to be said of the position, at that time, of
the three claimants, and their rights with regard to the Papacy. In the first
place, there was all through, from the death of Gregory XI in 1378, a Pope –
with the exception, of course, of the intervals between deaths and elections to
fill up the vacancies thereby created. There was, I say, at every given time a
Pope, really invested with the dignity of the Vicar of Christ and Head of the
Church, whatever opinions might exist among many as to his genuineness;
not that an interregnum covering the whole period would have been
impossible or inconsistent with the promises of Christ, for this is by no
means manifest, but that, as a matter of fact, there was not such an
interregnum.”27
Fr. O’Reilly says that an interregnum (a period without a pope) covering the whole
period of the Great Western Schism is by no means incompatible with the promises
of Christ about His Church. The period Fr. O’Reilly is speaking of began in 1378 with
the death of Pope Gregory XI and ended essentially in 1417 with the election of Pope
Martin V. That’s a thirty-nine year interregnum!
Writing after the First Vatican Council, it is obvious that Fr. O’Reilly is on the side of
those who, in rejecting Antipopes John XXIII, Paul VI, John Paul I, John Paul II and
Benedict XVI, hold the possibility of a long-term vacancy of the Holy See. In fact, on
page 287 of his book Fr. O’Reilly gives this prophetic warning:
“The great schism of the West suggests to me a reflection which I take the
liberty of expressing here. If this schism had not occurred, the hypothesis
of such a thing happening would appear to many chimerical (absurd).
They would say it could not be; God would not permit the Church to
come into so unhappy a situation. Heresies might spring up and spread and
last painfully long, through the fault and to the perdition of their authors and
abettors, to the great distress too of the faithful, increased by actual
persecution in many places where the heretics were dominant. But that the
true Church should remain between thirty and forty years without a
thoroughly ascertained Head, and representative of Christ on earth, this
would not be. Yet it has been; and we have no guarantee that it will not
be again, though we may fervently hope otherwise. What I would infer is, that
we must not be too ready to pronounce on what God may permit.
We know with absolute certainty that He will fulfill His promises… We

may also trust that He will do a great deal more than what He has bound
Himself by his promises. We may look forward with cheering probability to
exemption for the future from some of the trouble and misfortunes that have
befallen in the past. But we, or our successors in the future generations of
Christians, shall perhaps see stranger evils than have yet been
experienced, even before the immediate approach of that great winding up of
all things on earth that will precede the day of judgment. I am not setting up for
a prophet, nor pretending to see unhappy wonders, of which I have no
knowledge whatever. All I mean to convey is that contingencies regarding
the Church, not excluded by the Divine promises, cannot be regarded as
practically impossible, just because they would be terrible and
distressing in a very high degree.”28
Fr. O’Reilly is saying that if the Great Western Schism had never occurred people
would say that such a situation is impossible and incompatible with the promises of
Christ to His Church, and that we cannot dismiss the possibility of similar and
perhaps worse things in the future because they would be distressing in a very high
degree.
1
J.N.D. Kelly, Oxford Dictionary of Popes, Oxford University Press, 1986, p. 227.
2
Warren H. Carroll, A History of Christendom, Vol. 3 (The Glory of Christendom),
Front Royal, VA: Christendom Press, p. 429.
3
Warren H. Carroll, A History of Christendom, Vol. 3 (The Glory of Christendom), p.
431.
4
Fr. John Laux, Church History, Rockford, IL: Tan Books, 1989, p. 404.
5
Warren H. Carroll, A History of Christendom, Vol. 3 (The Glory of Christendom), pp.
432-433.
6
Quoted by Warren H. Carroll, A History of Christendom, Vol. 3 (The Glory of
Christendom), p. 433.
7
432-434.
8
Fr. John Laux, Church History, p. 404.
9
10
J.N.D. Kelly, Oxford Dictionary of Popes, p. 231.
11
Fr. Andrew Pradel, St. Vincent Ferrer: The Angel of the Judgment, Tan Books,
12
2000, p. 39.
13
14
15
16
17
472.
18

19
473-474.
20
471.

21
479.
22
23
485.

24
487.
25
26
27
Fr. James Edmund O’Reilly, The Relations of the Church to Society – Theological
Essays.
28
Fr. James Edmund O’Reilly, p. 287.
6. The Catholic Church teaches that a heretic

would cease to be pope, and that a heretic
couldn’t be validly elected pope
The Catholic Encyclopedia, “Heresy,” 1914, Vol. 7, p. 261: “The pope
himself, if notoriously guilty of heresy, would cease to be pope
because he would cease to be a member of the Church.”1
Heresy is the obstinate denial or doubt by a baptized person of an article of divine

and Catholic Faith. In other words, a baptized person who deliberately denies an
authoritative teaching of the Catholic Church is a heretic.
Martin Luther, perhaps the most notorious heretic in Church history, taught the heresy
of Justification by faith alone, among many others
Besides antipopes reigning from Rome due to uncanonical elections, the Catholic
Church teaches that if a pope were to become a heretic he would automatically lose
his office and cease to be the pope. This is the teaching of all the doctors and fathers
of the Church who addressed the issue:
St. Robert Bellarmine, Cardinal and Doctor of the Church, De Romano
Pontifice, II, 30: "A pope who is a manifest heretic automatically (per se)
ceases to be pope and head, just as he ceases automatically to be a
Christian and a member of the Church. Wherefore, he can be judged and
punished by the Church. This is the teaching of all the ancient Fathers who
teach that manifest heretics immediately lose all jurisdiction."
St. Robert Bellarmine, De Romano Pontifice, II, 30: "This principle is most
certain. The non-Christian cannot in any way be Pope, as Cajetan
himself admits (ib. c. 26). The reason for this is that he cannot be head
of what he is not a member; now he who is not a Christian is not a member
of the Church, and a manifest heretic is not a Christian, as is clearly
taught by St. Cyprian (lib. 4, epist. 2), St. Athanasius (Scr. 2 cont. Arian.),
St. Augustine (lib. De great. Christ. Cap. 20), St. Jerome (contra Lucifer.)
and others; therefore the manifest heretic cannot be Pope."
St. Francis De Sales (17th century), Doctor of the Church, The Catholic
Controversy, pp. 305-306: "Now when he [the Pope] is explicitly a heretic,
he falls ipso facto from his dignity and out of the Church..."
St. Antoninus (1459): "In the case in which the pope would become a
heretic, he would find himself, by that fact alone and without any other
sentence, separated from the Church. A head separated from a body
cannot, as long as it remains separated, be head of the same body from
which it was cut off. A pope who would be separated from the Church by
heresy, therefore, would by that very fact itself cease to be head of the
Church. He could not be a heretic and remain pope, because, since he is
outside of the Church, he cannot possess the keys of the Church."
(Summa Theologica, cited in Actes de Vatican I. V. Frond pub.)
That a heretic cannot be a pope is rooted in the dogma that

heretics are not members of the Catholic Church
It should be noted that the teaching from the saints and doctors of the Church, which
is quoted above – that a pope who became a heretic would automatically cease to be
pope – is rooted in the infallible dogma that a heretic is not a member of the Catholic
Church.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, “Cantate Domino,” 1441: “ The Holy
Roman Church firmly believes, professes and preaches that all those who
are outside the Catholic Church, not only pagans but also Jews or heretics
and schismatics, cannot share in eternal life and will go into the everlasting fire
which was prepared for the devil and his angels, unless they are joined to the
Church before the end of their lives…”
Pope Pius XII, Mystici Corporis Christi (# 23), June 29, 1943: “For not every
sin, however grave it may be, is such as of its own nature to sever a man
from the Body of the Church, as does schism or heresy or apostasy.”
We can see that it’s the teaching of the Catholic Church that a man is severed from
the Church by heresy, schism or apostasy.
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 9), June 29, 1896: “ The practice of the
Church has always been the same, as is shown by the unanimous teaching of
the Fathers, who were wont to hold as outside Catholic communion, and
alien to the Church, whoever would recede in the least degree from any
point of doctrine proposed by her authoritative Magisterium.”
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 9): “ No one who merely disbelieves in all
(these heresies) can for that reason regard himself as a Catholic or call
himself one. For there may be or arise some other heresies, which are not set
out in this work of ours, and, if any one holds to a single one of these he is
not a Catholic.”
Pope Innocent III, Eius exemplo, Dec. 18, 1208: “ By the heart we believe and
by the mouth we confess the one Church, not of heretics, but the Holy
Roman, Catholic, and Apostolic Church outside of which we believe that no
one is saved.”
Thus, it’s not merely the opinion of certain saints and doctors of the Church that a
heretic would cease to be pope; it’s a fact inextricably bound up with a dogmatic
teaching. A truth inextricably bound up with a dogma is called a dogmatic fact. It is,
therefore, a dogmatic fact that a heretic cannot be the pope. A heretic cannot be the
pope, since one who is outside cannot head that of which he is not even a member.
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (#15), June 29, 1896: “ No one, therefore,
unless in communion with Peter can share in his authority, since it is absurd
to imagine that he who is outside can command in the Church.”
Pope Paul IV issued a Papal Bull solemnly declaring that

the election of a heretic as pope is null and void
In 1559 Pope Paul IV issued an entire Papal Bull dealing with the subject and the
possibility of a heretic being elected pope.
(Pope Paul IV)
At the time that Paul IV issued the Bull (quoted below) there were rumors that one of
the cardinals was a secret Protestant. In order to prevent the election of such a
heretic to the Papacy, Pope Paul IV solemnly declared that a heretic cannot be
validly elected pope. Below are the pertinent portions of the Bull. For the entire Bull,
see our website.
Pope Paul IV, Bull Cum ex Apostolatus Officio, Feb. 15, 1559: “1…
Remembering also that, where danger is greater, it must more fully and more
diligently be counteracted, We have been concerned lest false prophets or
others, even if they have only secular jurisdiction, should wretchedly ensnare
the souls of the simple, and drag with them into perdition, destruction and
damnation countless peoples committed to their care and rule, either in
spiritual or in temporal matters; and We have been concerned also lest it may
befall Us to see the abomination of desolation, which was spoken of by
the prophet Daniel, in the holy place. In view of this, Our desire has been to
fulfill our Pastoral duty, insofar as, with the help of God,We are able, so as to
arrest the foxes who are occupying themselves in the destruction of the
vineyard of the Lord and to keep the wolves from the sheepfolds, lest We
seem to be dumb watchdogs that cannot bark and lest We perish with the
wicked husbandman and be compared with the hireling…
“6. In addition, [by this Our Constitution, which is to remain valid in perpetuity
We enact, determine, decree and define:-] that if ever at any time it shall
appear that any Bishop, even if he be acting as an Archbishop, Patriarch
or Primate; or any Cardinal of the aforesaid Roman Church, or, as has
already been mentioned, any legate, or even the Roman Pontiff, prior to
his promotion or his elevation as Cardinal or Roman Pontiff, has
deviated from the Catholic Faith or fallen into some heresy:
“(i) the promotion or elevation, even if it shall have been uncontested and
by the unanimous assent of all the Cardinals, shall be null, void and
worthless;
“(ii) it shall not be possible for it to acquire validity (nor for it to be said that it
has thus acquired validity) through the acceptance of the office, of
consecration, of subsequent authority, nor through possession of
administration, nor through the putative enthronement of a Roman Pontiff, or
Veneration, or obedience accorded to such by all, nor through the lapse of any
period of time in the foregoing situation;
“(iii) it shall not be held as partially legitimate in any way…
“(vi) those thus promoted or elevated shall be deprived automatically, and

without need for any further declaration, of all dignity, position, honour, title,
authority, office and power…
“10. No one at all, therefore, may infringe this document of our approbation,
re- introduction, sanction, statute and derogation of wills and decrees, or by
rash presumption contradict it. If anyone, however, should presume to attempt
this, let him know that he is destined to incur the wrath of Almighty God and of
the blessed Apostles, Peter and Paul.
“Given in Rome at Saint Peter's in the year of the Incarnation of the Lord 1559,
15th February, in the fourth year of our Pontificate.
“+ I, Paul, Bishop of the Catholic Church…”
With the fullness of his papal authority, Pope Paul IV declared that the election of a
heretic is invalid, even if it takes place with the unanimous consent of the cardinals
and is accepted by all.
Pope Paul IV also declared that he was making this declaration in order to combat
the arrival of the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel, in the holy
place. This is astounding, and it seems to indicate that the Magisterium itself is
connecting the eventual arrival of the abomination of desolation in the holy
place (Matthew 24:15) with a heretic posing as the pope – perhaps because the
heretic posing as the pope will give us the abomination of desolation in the holy place
(the New Mass), as we believe is the case, or because the heretical antipope will
himself constitute the abomination of desolation in the holy place.
The Catholic Encyclopedia repeats this truth declared by Pope Paul IV by asserting
that the election of a heretic as pope would, of course, be completely null and void.
The Catholic Encyclopedia, “Papal Elections,” 1914, Vol. 11, p. 456: "Of
course, the election of a heretic, schismatic, or female [as Pope] would
be null and void."
In line with the truth that a heretic cannot be the pope, the
Church teaches that heretics cannot be prayed for in the
canon of the Mass
A pope is prayed for in the Te Igitur prayer of the canon of the Mass. But the Church
also teaches that heretics cannot be prayed for in the canon of the Mass. If a heretic
could be a true pope, there would be an insoluble dilemma. But it’s actually not a
dilemma because a heretic cannot be a valid pope:
Libellus professionis fidei, April 2, 517, profession of faith prescribed under

Pope St. Hormisdas: “And, therefore, I hope that I may merit to be in the one
communion with you, which the Apostolic See proclaims, in which there is the
whole and the true solidity of the Christian religion, promising that in the
future the names of those separated from the communion of the Catholic
Church, that is, those not agreeing with the Apostolic See, shall not be
read during the sacred mysteries. But if I shall attempt in any way to deviate
from my profession, I confess that I am a confederate in my opinion with those
whom I have condemned. However, I have with my own hand signed this
profession of mine, and to you, HORMISDAS, the holy and venerable Pope of
the City of Rome, I have directed it.”
Pope Benedict XIV, Ex Quo Primum (# 23), March 1, 1756: “Moreover

heretics and schismatics are subject to the censure of major
excommunication by the law of Can. de Ligu. 23, quest. 5, and Can. Nulli, 5,
dist. 19. But the sacred canons of the Church forbid public prayer for the
excommunicated as can be seen in chap. A nobis, 2, and chap. Sacris on
the sentence of excommunication. Though this does not forbid prayer for
their conversion, still such prayer must not take the form of proclaiming
their names in the solemn prayer during the sacrifice of the Mass.”
Pope Pius IX, Quartus Supra (# 9), January 6, 1873: “ For this reason John,
Bishop of Constantinople, solemnly declared – and the entire Eighth
Ecumenical Council did so later – ‘that the names of those who were
separated from communion with the Catholic Church, that is of those
who did not agree in all matters with the Apostolic See, are not to be
read out during the sacred mysteries.’”
1 The Catholic Encyclopedia, “Heresy,” New York: Robert Appleton Co., 1914, Vol. 7,
p. 261.
2 Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Sheed & Ward and Georgetown University
Press, 1990, Vol. 1, p. 578; Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, B. Herder
Book. Co., Thirtieth Edition, 1957, no. 714.
3 The Papal Encyclicals, by Claudia Carlen, Raleigh: The Pierian Press, 1990, Vol. 4
(1939-1958), p. 41.
4 The Papal Encyclicals, Vol. 2 (1878-1903), p. 393.
6 Denzinger 423.
8 The Catholic Encyclopedia, “Papal Elections,” 1914, Vol. 11, p. 456.
9 Denzinger 172.
7. The Church’s enemies, Communists and

Freemasons, made an organized effort to
infiltrate the Catholic Church
Pope Leo XIII, Dall’Alto (# 2), Oct. 15, 1890: “It is needless now to put the
Masonic sects upon their trial. They are already judged; their ends, their
means, their doctrines, and their action, are all known with indisputable
certainty. Possessed by the spirit of Satan, whose instrument they are,
they burn like him with a deadly and implacable hatred of Jesus Christ
and of His work; and they endeavor by every means to overthrow and
fetter it.”1
Pope Leo XIII, In Ipso (# 1), March 3, 1891: “Nevertheless, it grieves us to

think that the enemies of the Church, joined in most wicked conspiracy,
scheme to weaken and even, if possible, utterly wipe out that wondrous
edifice which God Himself has erected as a refuge for the human race.”2
It’s a well known fact that Communists and Freemasons made organized efforts to
infiltrate the Catholic Church. They sent large numbers of their own men into the
priesthood hoping to weaken and attack her by moving these men to high positions.
Mrs. Bella Dodd spent most of her life in the Communist Party of America and was
Attorney General designate had the Party won the White House. After her defection,
she revealed that one of her jobs as a Communist agent was to encourage young
radicals (not always card-carrying Communists) to enter Catholic seminaries. She
said that before she had left the Party in the U.S. she had encouraged almost 1,000
young radicals to infiltrate the seminaries and religious orders; she was only one
Communist.
Brother Joseph Natale, was present at one of Bella Dodd’s lectures in the early
1950’s. He stated:
“ I listened to that woman for four hours and she had my hair standing on end.
Everything she said has been fulfilled to the letter. You would think she was
the world’s greatest prophet, but she was no prophet. She was merely
exposing the step-by-step battle plan of Communist subversion of the Catholic
Church. She explained that of all the world’s religions, the Catholic Church
was the only one feared by the Communists, for it was its only effective
opponent.”3
Bella Dodd converted to Catholicism at the end of her life. Speaking as an ex-
Communist, she said: “In the 1930’s, we put eleven hundred men into the
priesthood in order to destroy the Church from within.” The idea was for these
men to be ordained, and then climb the ladder of influence and authority as
monsignors and bishops. Back then, she said: “Right now they are in the highest
places in the Church. They are working to bring about change in order that the
Catholic Church would not be effective against Communism.” She also said that
these changes would be so drastic that “you will not recognize the Catholic Church.”
(This was 10 to 12 years before Vatican II.)
Brother Joseph went on relating what Bella Dodd had said: “The whole idea was to
destroy, not the institution of the Church, but rather the Faith of the people,
and even use the institution of the Church, if possible, to destroy the Faith
through the promotion of a pseudo-religion: something that resembled
Catholicism but was not the real thing. Once the Faith was destroyed, she explained
that there would be a guilt complex introduced into the Church… to label the ‘Church
of the past’ as being oppressive, authoritarian, full of predjudices, arrogant in claiming
to be the sole possessor of truth, and responsible for the divisions of religious bodies
throughout the centuries. This would be necessary in order to shame Church leaders
into an ‘openness to the world,’ and to a more flexible attitude toward all religions and
philosophies. The Communists would then exploit this openness in order to
undermine the Church.”4
Freemasons made similar attempts to infiltrate the Catholic Church and elevate
their own to the highest levels. The Luciferian secret society, the Carbonari, known as
the Alta Vendita, wrote a set of Permanent Instructions, or Code of Rules, which
appeared in Italy in 1818. It stated:
“… It becomes the duty of the secret societies to make the first advance to the
Church, and to the pope, with the object of conquering both. The work for
which we gird ourselves is not the work of a day, nor of a month, nor a year. It
may last for many years, perhaps a century… What we must ask for, what
we should look for and wait for, as the Jews wait for the Messiah, is a
pope according to our wants. We require a pope for ourselves, if such a
pope were possible. With such a one we shall march more securely to the
storming of the Church, than with all the little books of our French and English
brothers.”5
The same Freemasonic document made this striking prediction:
“ In a hundred years time… bishops and priests will think they are
marching behind the banner of the keys of Peter, when in fact they will
be following our flag… The reforms will have to be brought about in the
name of obedience.”6
These organizations and the individuals who belong to them are agents which the
Devil uses to attack the true Church of Christ.
Ephesians 6:12- “For our wrestling is not against flesh and blood; but against
principalities and powers, against the rulers of the world of this darkness,
against the spirits of wickedness in high places.”
On April 3, 1844, a leader of the AltaVendita named Nubius wrote a letter to another
highly-placed mason. The letter spoke again about the plan to infiltrate the
Catholic Church, and the attempt to insert a masonic “pope,” who would
promote the religion of Freemasonry. “Now then, in order to ensure a pope in the
required proportions, we must first of all prepare a generation worthy of the kingdom
of which we dream… Let the clergy move forward under your banner (the
masonic banner) always believing they are advancing under the banner of the
apostolic keys. Cast your net like Simon Bar Jonas; spread it to the bottom of
sacristies, seminaries, and convents … You will have finished a revolution dressed in
the pope’s triple crown and cape, carrying the cross and the flag, a revolution that will
need only a small stimulus to set fire to the four corners of the earth.” 7
Freemason Eliph Levi said in 1862: “A day will come when the pope… will declare
that all the excommunications are lifted and all the anathemas are retracted,
when all the Christians will be united within the Church, when the Jews and Moslems
will be blessed and called back to her . . . she will permit all sects to approach her by
degrees and will embrace all mankind in the communion of her love and prayers.
Then, Protestants will no longer exist. Against what will they be able to protest? The
sovereign pontiff will then be truly king of the religious world, and he will do whatever
he wishes with all the nations of the earth.” 8
An apostate priest and former canon-lawyer, 9 named Fr. Roca (1830-1893), after
being excommunicated said: “The papacy will fall; it will die under the hallowed knife
which the fathers of the last council will forge.” 10 Roca also said: “You must have a
new dogma, a new religion, a new ministry, and new rituals that very closely
resemble those of the surrendered Church. The divine cult directed by the liturgy,
ceremonial, ritual and regulations of the Roman Catholic Church will shortly
undergo transformation at an ecumenical Council.”11
1
(1878-1903), p. 226.
2
3
Statements of Bro. Joseph Natale relating what former Communist Bella Dodd said.
4
Statements of Bro. Joseph Natale relating what former Communist Bella Dodd said.
5
The Permanent Instruction of the Alta Vendita.
6
The Permanent Instruction of the Alta Vendita.
7
NUBIUS, Secret Instructions on the Conquest of the Church, in Emmanuel Barbier,
Les infiltrations maconiques dans i’Eglise, Paris/Brussels: Desclee de Brouwer, 1901,
p.5).part of this also in Piers Compton, The Broken Cross, Cranbrook, Western
Australia: Veritas Pub. Co. Ptd Ltd, 1984, p. 15-16.
8
Dr. Rara Coomaraswamy, The Destruction of the Christian Tradition, p. 133.
9
Piers Compton, The Broken Cross, Cranbrook, Western Australia: Veritas Pub. Co.
Ptd Ltd, 1984, p. 42.
10
Dr. Rudolf Graber, Athanasius and the Church of Our Time.
11
Piers Compton, The Broken Cross, p. 42.
8. The Vatican II Revolution (1962-1965)

Yves Marsaudon, 33 degree Scottish Rite Freemason, 1965: “… the
courageous idea of liberty of thought… – one can speak truly here of a
revolution that has come from our Masonic lodges – has magnificently
spread its wings over the dome of St. Peter’s.”1
(A session of Vatican II)
Vatican II was a council that took place from 1962-1965. Vatican II was a false
council that constituted a revolution against 2000 years of Catholic teaching and
Tradition. Vatican II contains many heresies that were directly condemned by past
popes and infallible councils, as we will see. Vatican II attempted to give Catholics a
new religion. In the period following Vatican II, massive changes in every aspect of
Catholic Faith ensued, including the implementation of a New Mass.
(Before Vatican II) (After Vatican II)
Vatican II also came out with new practices and views toward other religions. The
Catholic Church cannot change its teaching on other religions and how it views the
members of other religions, since these are truths of Faith delivered by Jesus Christ.
Vatican II attempted to change those truths of the Catholic Church.
Vatican II was called by John XXIII, and it was solemnly promulgated and confirmed
by Paul VI on Dec. 8, 1965. Vatican II was not a true general or ecumenical council of
the Catholic Church because, as we will see in detail, it was called and confirmed by
manifest heretics (John XXIII and Paul VI) who were not eligible for the papal election
(see Paul IV’s Apostolic Constitution above). The fruits of Vatican II are plain for all to
see. Any honest Catholic who lived before the council and compares it with the
religion in the dioceses today can attest to the fact that Vatican II inaugurated a new
religion.
The Principal Heresies of Vatican II

We will now cover the other heresies found in the following documents of
Vatican II:
1. Unitatis Redintegratio – Decree on Ecumenism
2. Orientalium Ecclesiarum – Decree on Eastern Catholic Churches

3. Lumen Gentium – “Dogmatic” Constitution on the Church
4. Dignitatis Humanae – Declaration on Religious Liberty
5. Nostra Aetate – Decree on Non-Christian Religions
6. Gaudium et Spes – Constitution on the Church in the Modern World
7. Sacrosanctum Concilium – Constitution on the Sacred Liturgy
Heresies by Document
1. Unitatis Redintegratio – Vatican II’s Decree on

Ecumenism.
Unitatis Redintegratio affirmed that all baptized professing “Christians” are in
communion with the Church and have a right to the name Christian, while not
mentioning anything about the necessity for them to convert to the Catholic faith for
salvation.
Vatican II, Unitatis Redintegratio #3: “For men who believe in Christ and
have been truly baptized are in communion with the Catholic Church
even though this communion is imperfect. The differences that exist in varying
degrees between them and the Catholic Church- whether in doctrine and
sometimes in discipline, or concerning the structure of the Church- do indeed
create many obstacles, sometimes serious ones, to full ecclesiastical
communion. The ecumenical movement is striving to overcome these
obstacles. But even in spite of them it remains true that all who have been
justified by faith in Baptism are incorporated into Christ, and have a right
to be called Christian, and so are correctly accepted as brothers by the
children of the Catholic Church.”7
Notice that Vatican II teaches that these Protestant and schismatic sect members are
in communion with the Catholic Church (albeit partial), and brothers of the same
Church, with a right to the name Christian. The Catholic Church, on the other hand,
teaches that they are outside the communion of the Church and alien to its faithful.
This directly contradicts the teaching of Vatican II:
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 9), June 29, 1896: “The practice of the
the Fathers, who were wont to hold as outside Catholic communion, and
alien to the Church, whoever would recede in the least degree from any
point of doctrine proposed by her authoritative Magisterium.” 8
The following quotation is from an article that appeared in a publication that is widely
read and fully approved by the Vatican II sect, St. Anthony Messenger. We can see
how this “approved” publication understood the teaching of Vatican II’s Decree on
Ecumenism.
Renee M. Lareau, “Vatican II for Gen-Xers,” St. Anthony Messenger,

November 2005, p. 25: “Unitatis Redintegratio (Decree on ecumenism) and
Nostra Aetate (Declaration on the Relationship of the Church to Non-
Christian Religions) showed marked changes in the Church’s attitudes
toward other faiths. Coming from a once insular institution that had insisted
that there was no salvation outside the Church and that the Catholic Church
was the one true Church of Christ, the open-mindedness that characterized
these teachings was remarkable. Unitatis Redintegratio affirmed that the
Church includes all Christians and is not limited exclusively to the
Catholic Church, while Nostra Aetate acknowledged that the truth and
holiness of non-Christian religions was the work of the same one true God.”9
Has Renee misunderstood Vatican II? No, we just showed that Unitatis Redintegratio
does indeed teach this very thing. With that explained, we will quote Pope Clement
VI and Pope Leo XIII to contradict this awful heresy of Vatican II.
Pope Clement VI, Super quibusdam, Sept. 20, 1351: “ We ask: In the first
place, whether you and the Church of the Armenians which is obedient to you,
believe that all those who in baptism have received the same Catholic faith,
and afterwards have withdrawn and will withdraw in the future from the
communion of THIS SAME ROMAN CHURCH, WHICH ONE ALONE IS
CATHOLIC, are schismatic and heretical, if they remain obstinately separated
from the faith of this Roman Church.”12
Vatican II taught that the Protestants and schismatics weren’t at fault for leaving the
Catholic Church; both sides were to blame. Has Daley misunderstood Vatican II? No,
Vatican II indeed teaches this very thing by this astounding statement:
Vatican II, Unitatis Redintegratio #3: “The children who are born into these
Communities and who grow up believing in Christ cannot be accused of
the sin involved in the separation, and the Catholic Church embraces them
as brothers, with respect and affection.”
(http://www.vatican.va/archive/hist_councils/ii_vatican_council/documents/vat-
ii_decree_19641121_unitatis-redintegratio_en.html)
One must carefully consider this statement to get the full impact of its malice.
Without any clarification or qualification given, Vatican II issues a general statement
and excuses of the sin of separation (i.e. heresy and schism) all who, having been
born into Protestant and schismatic communities, grow up in them “believing in
Christ.” This is incredibly heretical. It would mean that one could not accuse any
Protestant of being a heretic, no matter how anti-Catholic he is, if he had been
born into such a sect! This directly contradicts Catholic teaching, as we saw (e.g.
Leo XIII). All who reject even one dogma of the Catholic Faith are heretics and are
guilty of severing themselves from the true Church.
Moving along, we come to # 3 of Vatican II’s Decree on Ecumenism:
Vatican II document, Unitatis redintegratio # 3: “Moreover some, and even

most, of the significant elements and endowments which together go to build
up and give life to the Church itself, can exist outside the visible boundaries of
the Catholic Church: the written word of God; the life of grace; faith, hope and
charity, with the other interior gifts of the Holy Spirit, and visible elements
too.”15
Here we discover more heresy in # 3 of the Decree on Ecumenism. It asserts that

“the life of grace” (sanctifying grace/justification) exists outside the visible boundaries
of the Catholic Church. This is directly contrary to the solemn teaching of Pope
Boniface VIII in the Bull Unam Sanctam.
Pope Boniface VIII, Unam Sanctam, Nov. 18, 1302: “ With Faith urging us we
are forced to believe and to hold the one, holy, Catholic Church and that,
apostolic, and we firmly believe and simply confess this Church outside of
which there is no salvation nor remission of sin, the Spouse in the
Canticle proclaiming: ‘ One is my dove, my perfect one.”16
Vatican II contradicted the dogma that there is no remission of sin outside the
Catholic Church by asserting that one can possess the life of grace (which includes
the remission of sins) outside the Catholic Church. And there is more heresy in the
same section of the Decree on Ecumenism. Vatican II bluntly asserts that these
communities it has been describing are means of salvation.
Vatican II document, Unitatis redintegratio (# 3): “It follows that these

separated churches and communities as such, though we believe them to be
deficient in some respects, have by no means been deprived of significance
and importance in the mystery of salvation. For the Spirit of Christ has not
refrained from using them as means of salvation whose efficacy comes from
that fullness of grace and truth which has been entrusted to the Catholic
Church.”17
This is one of Vatican II’s worst heresies. It constitutes a rejection of the dogma
Outside the Catholic Church There is No Salvation.
Pope St. Pius X, Editae saepe (# 29), May 26, 1910: “The Church alone
possesses together with her magisterium the power of governing and
sanctifying human society. Through her ministers and servants (each in his
own station and office), she confers on mankind suitable and necessary
means of salvation.”18
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, “Cantate Domino,” 1441, ex cathedra:

“The Holy Roman Church firmly believes, professes and preaches that all
those who are outside the Catholic Church, not only pagans but also
Jews or heretics and schismatics, cannot share in eternal life and will go
into the everlasting fire which was prepared for the devil and his angels,
unless they are joined to the Church before the end of their lives…” 19
In its Decree on Ecumenism Vatican II also teaches that non-Catholics bear witness
to Christ by shedding their blood. The following paragraph implies that there are
saints and martyrs for Christ in non-Catholic Churches, which is a heresy.
Vatican II document, Unitatis redintegratio # 4: “On the other hand, Catholics

must gladly acknowledge and esteem the truly Christian endowments which
derive from our common heritage and which are to be found among our
separated brothers and sisters. It is right and salutary to recognize the riches
of Christ and the virtuous deeds in the lives of others who bear witness to
Christ, even at times to the shedding of their blood.”20
Basing himself on this teaching, John Paul II repeated and expanded upon this
heresy many times.
John Paul II, Ut Unum Sint (# 1), May 25, 1995: “ The courageous witness of
so many martyrs of our century, including members of Churches and
Ecclesial Communities not in full communion with the Catholic Church,
gives new vigor to the Council’s call and reminds us of our duty to listen to and
put into practice its exhortation.”21
John Paul II, Ut Unum Sint (# 84), May 25, 1995: “ Albeit in an invisible way,
the communion between our Communities, even if still incomplete, is truly and
solidly grounded in the full communion of the saints - those who, at the end of
a life faithful to grace, are in communion with Christ in glory. These saints
come from all the Churches and Ecclesial Communities which gave them
entrance into the communion of salvation.”22
The Catholic Church teaches dogmatically that outside the Church there are no
Christian martyrs.
Pope Pelagius II, epistle (2) Dilectionis vestrae, 585: “Those who were not
willing to be at agreement in the Church of God, cannot remain with God;
although given over to flames and fires, they burn, or thrown to wild beasts,
they lay down their lives, there will not be for them that crown of faith, but
the punishment of faithlessness, not a glorious result (of religious virtue),
but the ruin of despair. Such a one can be slain; he cannot be crowned.”23
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, Cantate Domino, Session 11, Feb. 4,
1442: “… no one, whatever almsgiving he has practiced, even if he has shed
blood for the name of Christ, can be saved, unless he has remained within
the bosom and unity of the Catholic Church.”24
In its Decree on Ecumenism, Vatican II also teaches that Eastern heretics and
schismatics help the Church to grow.
Vatican II document, Unitatis redintegratio (#’s 13-15): “We now turn our
attention to the two chief types of division as they affect the seamless robe of
Christ. The first division occurred in the east, when the dogmatic formulas of
the councils of Ephesus and Chalcedon were challenged, and later when
ecclesiastical communion between the eastern patriarchates and the Roman
See was dissolved… Everyone knows with what great love the Christians of
the east celebrate the sacred liturgy… Hence, through the celebration of the
Holy Eucharist in each of these Churches, the Church of God is built up and
grows, and through concelebration their communion with one another is made
manifest.”25
The Catholic Church teaches that heretics are the gates of Hell.
Pope Vigilius, Second Council of Constantinople, 553: “These matters having

been treated with thorough-going exactness, we bear in mind what was
promised about the holy Church and Him who said the gates of hell will not
prevail against it (by these we understand the death-dealing tongues of
heretics)… and so we count along with the devil, the father of lies, the
uncontrolled tongues of heretics and their heretical writings, together with the
heretics themselves who have persisted in their heresy even to death.”26
Pope St. Leo IX, In terra pax hominibus, Sept. 2, 1053, to the “Father” of the
Eastern Orthodox, Michael Cerularius, Chap. 7: “The holy Church built upon a
rock, that is Christ, and upon Peter or Cephas, the son of John who first was
called Simon, because by the gates of Hell, that is, by the disputations of
heretics which lead the vain to destruction, it would never be overcome.”27
Another heresy which holds a prominent place in Vatican II’s Decree on Ecumenism
is the constant expression of respect for the members of non-Catholic religions.
Vatican II document, Unitatis redintegratio # 3: “ But in subsequent centuries

much more extensive dissensions made their appearance and large
communities came to be separated from the full communion of the Catholic
Church – for which, often enough, both sides were to blame. The children
who are born into these Communities and who grow up believing in
Christ cannot be accused of the sin involved in the separation, and the
Catholic Church embraces them as brothers, with respect and affection.”28
The Catholic Church does not look upon the members of non-Catholic religions with
respect. The Church works and hopes for their conversion, but denounces and
anathematizes as heretical sect members those who reject Catholic teaching:
Pope Innocent III, Fourth Lateran Council, 1215, Constitution 3, On

Heretics:“We excommunicate and anathematize every heresy raising itself
up against this holy, orthodox and Catholic faith which we have
expounded above. We condemn all heretics, whatever names they may go
under. They have different faces indeed but their tails are tied together in
as much as they are alike in their pride.”29
Pope Pelagius II, epistle (1) Quod ad dilectionem, 585: “ If anyone, however,
either suggests or believes or presumes to teach contrary to this faith,
let him know that he is condemned and also anathematized according to
the opinion of the same Fathers.”30
First Council of Constantinople, 381, Can. 1: “Every heresy is to be

anathematized and in particular that of the Eunomians or Anomoeans, that
of the Arians or Eudoxians, that of the Semi-Arians or Pneumatomachi, that of
the Sabellians, that of the Marcellians, that of the Photinians and that of the
Apollinarians.”31
2. Orientalium ecclesiarum – Vatican II’s Decree on Eastern

Catholic Churches
The Vatican II Decree Orientalium ecclesiarum deals with eastern Catholic churches.
It also deals with the Eastern Schismatic sects, the so-called “Orthodox” non-Catholic
churches. In dealing with the so-called Orthodox in # 27 of this decree, Vatican II
provides us with one of its most significant heresies.
Vatican II document, Orientalium Ecclesiarum # 27: “ Given the above-mentioned
principles, the sacraments of Penance, Holy Eucharist, and the anointing of the sick
may be conferred on eastern Christians who in good faith are separated from the
Catholic Church, if they make the request of their own accord and are properly
disposed.”34
For 20 centuries the Catholic Church consistently taught that heretics cannot receive
the sacraments. This teaching is rooted in the dogma that outside the Catholic
Church there is no remission of sins, defined by Pope Boniface VIII. It is also rooted
in the dogma that sacraments only profit unto salvation those inside the Catholic
Church, as defined by Pope Eugene IV.
Pope Boniface VIII, Unam Sanctam, Nov. 18, 1302: “ With Faith urging us we
Canticle proclaiming: ‘One is my dove, my perfect one.’”35

those who are outside the Catholic Church, not only pagans but also Jews or
heretics and schismatics, cannot share in eternal life and will go into the
everlasting fire which was prepared for the devil and his angels, unless they
are joined to the Church before the end of their lives; that the unity of this
ecclesiastical body is of such importance that only for those who abide
in it do the Church’s sacraments contribute to salvation and do fasts,
almsgiving and other works of piety and practices of the Christian militia
produce eternal rewards; and that nobody can be saved, no matter how much
he has given away in alms and even if he has shed blood in the name of
Christ, unless he has persevered in the bosom and unity of the Catholic
Church.”36
Only for those who abide in the Catholic Church do the Church’s sacraments
contribute to salvation. This is a dogma! But this dogma is repudiated by Vatican II’s
outrageous teaching that it is lawful to give Holy Communion to those who do not
abide in the Catholic Church. Popes throughout the ages have proclaimed that non-
Catholics who receive the Holy Eucharist outside the Catholic Church receive it to
their own damnation.
Pope Pius VIII, Traditi Humilitati (# 4), May 24, 1829: “ Jerome used to say it
this way: he who eats the Lamb outside this house will perish as did
those during the flood who were not with Noah in the ark.”37
Pope Gregory XVI, Commissum divinitus (# 11), May 17, 1835: “ … whoever
dares to depart from the unity of Peter might understand that he no longer
shares in the divine mystery…‘Whoever eats the Lamb outside of this
house is unholy.’”38
Pope Pius IX, Amantissimus (# 3), April 8, 1862: “… whoever eats of the
Lamb and is not a member of the Church, has profaned.”39
John Paul II and Benedict XVI repeated and expanded upon this heresy of Vatican II
many times. In the case of John Paul II, it is taught clearly in his new Code of Canon
Law (Canon 844.3-4), in his Directory for the Application of the Principles and Norms
of Ecumenism (#’s 122-125) and in his new catechism (#1401). He also made many
references to this heresy in his speeches.
John Paul II, General Audience, Aug. 9, 1995: “Concerning aspects of

intercommunion, the recent Ecumenical Directory confirms and states
precisely all that the Council said: that is, a certain intercommunion is
possible, since the Eastern Churches possess true sacraments,
especially the priesthood and the Eucharist.
“On this sensitive point, specific instructions have been issued, stating that,
whenever it is impossible for a Catholic to have recourse to a Catholic priest,
he may receive the sacraments of Penance, the Eucharist and the Anointing of
the Sick from the minister of an Eastern Church (Directory, n. 123).
Reciprocally, Catholic ministers may licitly administer the sacraments of
Penance, the Eucharist and the Anointing of the Sick to Eastern
Christians who ask for them.”
John Paul II, Ut Unum Sint (# 48), May 25, 1995: “ Pastoral experience shows
that with respect to our Eastern brethren there should be and can be taken
into consideration various circumstances affecting individuals, wherein the
unity of the Church is not jeopardized nor are intolerable risks involved, but in
which salvation itself and the spiritual profit of souls are urgently at
issue. Hence, in view of special circumstances of time, place and personage,
the Catholic Church has often adopted and now adopts a milder policy,
offering to all the means of salvation and an example of charity among
Christians through participation in the sacraments and in other sacred
functions and objects… There must never be a loss of appreciation for
the ecclesiological implication of sharing in the sacraments, especially
the Holy Eucharist.”40
Three things are striking in this paragraph: 1) John Paul II calls for sharing in the
sacraments, especially the Holy Eucharist; 2) he attempts to justify this by invoking
“the spiritual profit of souls,” which means that he is directly denying the definition of
Eugene IV on how reception of the sacraments outside the Church does not profit
one unto salvation; 3) John Paul II reminds us never to forget the
“ecclesiological implication” of sharing in the sacraments – which implication is
that these heretics and schismatics with whom they are sharing the sacraments are
also in the same Church of Christ! Does the reader see what this heresy means? It
means that the Vatican II Church, now headed by Benedict XVI, considers itself in the
same Church of Christ with those to whom it gives Holy Communion, the Protestants
and the Eastern Schismatics!
Finally, operating on the principle that all heretical sects are as good as the Catholic
Church, and that the Holy Ghost approves of all heretical sects, Orientalium
ecclesiarum calls for Catholics to share their churches with heretics and schismatics.
Vatican II document, Orientalium Ecclesiarum # 28: “ With the same principles

in mind, sharing in sacred functions and things and places is allowed among
Catholics and their separated eastern brothers and sisters...”44
3. Lumen Gentium – Vatican II’s Constitution on the Church

Vatican II teaches that Catholics worship the same God as
the Muslims
Perhaps the most striking heresy in the whole of Vatican II is found in Lumen
Gentium 16.
Vatican II document, Lumen Gentium # 16: “ But the plan of salvation also
embraces those who acknowledge the Creator, and among these the
MOSLEMS are first; they profess to hold the faith of Abraham AND ALONG
WITH US THEY WORSHIP THE ONE MERCIFUL GOD WHO WILL JUDGE
HUMANITY ON THE LAST DAY.”49
This is an amazing blasphemy! Catholics are worshippers of Jesus Christ and the
Most Holy Trinity; the Muslims are not!
(Muslims reject the Divinity of Jesus Christ) (Christians worship Jesus as God)
A child can understand that we don’t have the same God.
Pope Gregory XVI, Summo Iugiter Studio (# 6), May 27, 1832: “Therefore,
they must instruct them in the true worship of God, which is unique to the
Catholic religion.”50
Pope St. Gregory the Great: “The holy universal Church teaches that it is
not possible to worship God truly except in Her...”51
Some people attempt to defend this awful heresy of Vatican II by asserting that
Muslims acknowledge and worship one all-powerful God. They argue thus: There is
only one God. And since Muslims worship one all-powerful God – not many deities,
as the polytheists – they worship the same all-powerful God that we Catholics do.
If it were true that Muslims worship the same God as Catholics because they worship
one, all-powerful God, then anyone who professes to worship one, all-powerful
God worships the one true God together with Catholics. There is no way
around that. That would mean that those who worship Lucifer as the one true
and all-powerful God worship the same God as Catholics! But this is clearly
absurd. This should prove to anyone that the teaching of Vatican II is heretical.
Those who reject the Holy Trinity don’t worship the same God as those who
worship the Holy Trinity!
It’s clearly a denial of the Most Holy Trinity to assert that Muslims worship the true
God without worshipping the Trinity. Secondly, and even worse when considered
carefully, is the astounding statement that Muslims worship the One Merciful God
Who will judge humanity on the last day! This is an incredible heresy. Muslims
don’t worship Jesus Christ, who is humanity’s supreme judge on the last day.
Therefore, they don’t worship God who will judge mankind on the last day! To say
that Muslims do worship God who will judge mankind on the last day, as Vatican II
does in Lumen Gentium 16, is to deny that Jesus Christ will judge mankind on the
last day.
Pope St. Damasus I, Council of Rome, Can. 15: “ If anyone does not say that
HE (JESUS CHRIST) …WILL COME TO JUDGE THE LIVING AND THE
DEAD, HE IS A HERETIC.”52
In addition to this astounding heresy, in Lumen Gentium 16 we find another

prominent heresy.
Vatican II teaches that the Church is united with those who

don’t accept the Faith or the Papacy
In Lumen Gentium 15, Vatican II teaches heresy on the issue of those who are united
with the Church. If one were to sum up the characteristics of the unity of the Catholic
Church, it would be that the Church is united with those baptized persons who accept
the Catholic Faith in its entirety and remain under the unifying factor of the Papacy.
To put it another way: those people with whom the Catholic Church is surely not
united are those who don’t accept the Catholic Faith in its entirety or the
Papacy. But Vatican II lists those two criteria for unity and teaches just the opposite!
Vatican II document, Lumen Gentium # 15: “For several reasons the Church
recognizes that it is joined to those who, though baptized and so honoured
with the Christian name, do not profess the faith in its entirety or do not
preserve communion under the successor of St. Peter.”56
Vatican II says that the Church is united with those who don’t accept the Faith and
the Papacy. This is totally heretical. It’s the opposite of the teaching of the Church. As
we see below, it’s a dogma that those who reject the Papacy, or any portion of the
Faith, are not joined to the Catholic Church.
Pope Pius IX, Amantissimus (# 3), April 8, 1862: “ There are other, almost
countless, proofs drawn from the most trustworthy witnesses which clearly and
openly testify with great faith, exactitude, respect and obedience that all who
want to belong to the true and only Church of Christ must honor and
obey this Apostolic See and the Roman Pontiff.”57
Pope Pius VI, Charitas (# 32), April 13, 1791: “ Finally, in one word, stay close
to Us. For no one can be in the Church of Christ without being in unity
with its visible head and founded on the See of Peter.”58
the Fathers, WHO WERE WONT TO HOLD AS OUTSIDE CATHOLIC
COMMUNION, AND ALIEN TO THE CHURCH, WHOEVER WOULD RECEDE
IN THE LEAST DEGREE FROM ANY POINT OF DOCTRINE PROPOSED BY
HER AUTHORITATIVE MAGISTERIUM.”59
Vatican II also teaches that heretics honor Holy Scripture with a true religious zeal.
Vatican II document, Lumen Gentium # 15, speaking of non-Catholics: “For

there are many who hold the sacred scripture in honor as the norm for
believing and living, displaying a sincere religious zeal… They are marked in
baptism… and indeed there are other sacraments that they recognize and
accept in their own Churches or ecclesiastical communities.”60
The Catholic Church teaches that heretics repudiate the traditional Word of God.
Pope Gregory XVI, Inter Praecipuas (# 2), May 8, 1844: “Indeed, you are
aware that from the first ages called Christian, it has been the peculiar
artifice of heretics that, repudiating the traditional Word of God, and
rejecting the authority of the Catholic Church, they either falsify the Scriptures
at hand, or alter the explanation of the meaning.”61
4. Dignitatis Humanae – Vatican II’s Declaration on

Religious liberty
Vatican II’s Declaration on Religious Liberty was without question the most notorious
of all the documents of Vatican II. In order to understand why Vatican II’s teaching on
religious liberty is heretical one must understand the Catholic Church’s infallible
teachingon the issue.
It’s a dogma of the Catholic Church that States have a right, and indeed a duty, to
prevent the members of false religions from publicly propagating and practicing their
false faiths. States must do this to protect the common good – the good of souls –
which is harmed by the public dissemination of evil. This is why the Catholic Church
has always taught that Catholicism should be the only religion of the State, and that
the State should exclude and forbid the public profession and propagation of any
other.
We will now look at three propositions that were condemned by Pope Pius IX in his
authoritative Syllabus of Errors.
Pope Pius IX, Syllabus of Errors, Dec. 8, 1864, # 77: “ In this age of ours it is
no longer expedient that the Catholic religion should be the only religion
of the state, to the exclusion of all other cults whatsoever.” –
Condemned.62
Notice, the idea that the Catholic religion should not be the only religion of the State,
to the exclusion of other religions, is condemned. That means that the Catholic
religion should be the only religion of the State and that the others should be
excluded from public worship, profession, practice and propagation. The Catholic
Church doesn’t force nonbelievers to believe in the Catholic Faith, since belief (by
definition) is a free act of the will.
Pope Leo XIII, Immortale Dei (#36), Nov. 1, 1885: “And, in fact, the Church is
wont to take earnest heed that no one shall be forced to embrace the Catholic
faith against his will, for, as St. Augustine wisely reminds us, ‘Man cannot
believe otherwise than of his own will.’”63
However, it teaches that States should forbid the propagation and public profession
of false religions which lead souls to Hell.
Pope Pius IX, Syllabus of Errors, # 78: “ Hence in certain regions of Catholic
name, it has been laudably sanctioned by law that men immigrating there be
allowed to have public exercises of any form of worship of their own.” –
Condemned.64
Pope Pius IX, Syllabus of Errors, Dec. 8, 1864, # 55: “ The Church is to be
separated from the state, and the state from the Church.” –
Condemned.65
In Quanta Cura, Pope Pius IX also condemned the idea that every man should be
granted the civil right to religious liberty.
Pope Pius IX, Quanta Cura (# 3), Dec. 8, 1864: “From which totally false idea
of social government they do not fear to foster THAT ERRONEOUS OPINION,
most fatal in its effects on the Catholic Church and the salvation of souls,
called by Our predecessor, Gregory XVI, an insanity, NAMELY, THAT
‘LIBERTY OF CONSCIENCE AND WORSHIP IS EACH MAN’S PERSONAL
RIGHT, WHICH OUGHT TO BE LEGALLY PROCLAIMED AND ASSERTED
IN EVERY RIGHTLY CONSTITUTED SOCIETY…”66
But Vatican II teaches just the opposite:
Vatican II document, Dignitatis humanae # 2: “This Vatican synod declares that

the human person has a right to religious freedom. Such freedom consists in
this, that all should have such immunity from coercion by individuals, or by
groups, or by any human power, that no one should be forced to act against
his conscience in religious matters, nor prevented from acting according to his
conscience, whether in private or in public, within due limits… This right of the
human person to religious freedom should have such recognition in the
regulation of society as to become a civil right.”67
Vatican II document, Dignitatis humanae # 2: “Therefore this right to non-

interference persists even in those who do not carry out their obligations of
seeking the truth and standing by it; and the exercise of this right should not
be curtailed, as long as due public order is preserved.”68
Vatican II teaches that religious liberty should be a civil right, which is directly
condemned by Pope Pius IX. Vatican II also says that this right to religious liberty
applies to public, as well as private, expression; and that no one should be prevented
from the public expression or practice of his religion. The teaching of Vatican II is
direct heresy against the infallible teaching of Pope Pius IX and a host of other
popes. The teaching of Vatican II on religious liberty could literally have been added
to the errors of the Syllabus of Errors condemned by Pope Pius IX.
Benedict XVI admits that Vatican II’s teaching on Religious

Liberty contradicts the teaching of the Syllabus of Errors of
Pope Pius IX!
What’s amazing is that Benedict XVI admits what we just proved above!
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, 1982, p. 381: "If it is desirable

to offer a diagnosis of the text [of the Vatican II document, Gaudium et
Spes] as a whole, we might say that (in conjunction with the texts on
religious liberty and world religions) it is a revision of the Syllabus of
Pius IX, a kind of counter syllabus… As a result, the one-sidedness of
the position adopted by the Church under Pius IX and Pius X in response
to the situation created by the new phase of history inaugurated by the
French Revolution, was, to a large extent, corrected..."69
Benedict XVI admits here that Vatican II’s teaching (which he adheres to) is directly
contrary to the teaching of the Syllabus of Errors of Pope Pius IX. In other words, he
just admitted that Vatican II’s teaching is contrary to the teaching of the Catholic
Magisterium. One could hardly ask for more of a confirmation that the teaching of
Vatican II is heretical. In his book, Benedict XVI repeats this again and again, calling
the teaching of Vatican II “the countersyllabus,” and saying that there can be no
return to the Syllabus of Errors!
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, 1982, p. 385: "By a kind of inner
necessity, therefore, the optimism of the countersyllabus gave way to a new
cry that was far more intense and more dramatic than the former one."70
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, 1982, p. 391: " The task is not,
therefore, to suppress the Council but to discover the real Council and to
deepen its true intention in the light of present experience. That means that
there can be no return to the Syllabus, which may have marked the first
stage in the confrontation with liberalism and a newly conceived Marxism but
cannot be the last stage."71
Vatican II’s heresy is perhaps most clearly expressed in the next quote:
Vatican II document, Dignitatis humanae # 3: “So the state, whose proper

purpose it is to provide for the temporal common good, should certainly
recognize and promote the religious life of its citizens. With equal certainty it
exceeds the limits of its authority, if it takes upon itself to direct or to prevent
religious activity.”72
Vatican II says that the State exceeds its authority if it dares to prevent religious
activity. This is totally heretical.
Pope Leo XIII, Libertas (# 21-23), June 20, 1888: “Justice therefore forbids,
and reason itself forbids, the State to be godless; or to adopt a line of
action which would end in godlessness – namely, to treat the various
religions (as they call them) alike, and to bestow upon them
promiscuously equal rights and privileges. Since, then, the professionof
one religion is necessary in the State, that religion must be professed which
alone is true, and which can be recognized without difficulty, especially in the
Catholic States, because the marks of truth are, as it were, engraven upon it…
Men have a right freely and prudently to propagate throughout the State what
things soever are true and honorable, so that as many as possible may
possess them; but lying opinions, than which no mental plague is greater,
and vices which corrupt the heart and moral life should be diligently
repressed by public authority, lest they insidiously work the ruin of the
State.”73
Here we see Pope Leo XIII (simply reiterating the consistent teaching of pope after
pope) teachin that the State not only can, but should curtail and forbid the rights
and privileges of other religions to perform religious acts – exactly the opposite of
what Vatican II declared. Such public acts, false opinions and false teachings should
be repressed by public authority (the State), according to the teaching of the Catholic
Church, so that souls are not scandalized or enticed by them.
The heresy of Vatican II on this issue is very clear, but there are always heretics who
attempt to defend the indefensible.
Refuting attempted defenses of Vatican II’s teaching on

Religious Liberty
Some defenders of Vatican II’s teaching on religious liberty argue that Vatican II
simply taught that we shouldn’t coerce people to believe.
Patrick Madrid, Pope Fiction, p. 277: “Notice the Declaration [on religious
liberty] endorses not a general freedom to believe whatever you want, but
rather, a freedom from being coerced into believing something. In other
words, no one is to be forced to submit to the Catholic Faith.”74
As we saw already, this is completely false. Vatican II didn’t merely teach that the
Catholic Church doesn’t force or coerce an unbeliever to be a Catholic. Rather,
Vatican II taught that States don’t have the right to put down the public expression
and propagation and practice of false religions (because the civil right to religious
liberty should be universally recognized). Again, we must understand the
distinction between the two different issues which the dishonest defenders of
Vatican II sometimes attempt to conflate: First issue: the Catholic Church doesn’t
force or coerce a nonbeliever to believe, since belief is free – true; Second issue
which makes Vatican II heretical: the State cannot repress the public expression of
these false religions – this is where Vatican II contradicts the Catholic Church on
religious liberty. The second issue is the key.
To understand this better let’s give an example: If a State were presented, for
instance, with Muslims and Jews holding their religious services and celebrations in a
public place (even if they were not disturbing the peace or infringing on any private
property or upsetting the public order at all), the State could and should (according to
Catholic teaching) repress these services and celebrations and send the Jews and
Muslims home (or would arrest them, if the law were well established) since they
scandalize others and could cause others to join these false religions. The State
would tell them their obligation to be Catholic before God and try to convert them by
directing them to the Catholic priests, but it wouldn’t force them to do so. This is an
example of the clear distinction between 1) forcing one to be Catholic, something the
Church condemns, since belief is free and 2) the State’s right to repress false
religious activity, something the Church teaches.
Pope Pius IX, Syllabus of Errors, # 78: “ Hence in certain regions of Catholic
name, it has been laudably sanctioned by law that men immigrating there be
allowed to have public exercises of any form of worship of their own.” –
Condemned. 75
But Vatican II teaches just the opposite. The passage quoted below is the clearest
heresy of Vatican II on religious liberty. We quote it again because this passage is
utterly indefensible and cuts through all attempted distortions, such as the distortion
from Patrick Madrid above.
Vatican II Document, Dignitatis humanae # 3: “So the state, whose proper

exceeds the limits of its authority, if it takes upon itself to direct or to
prevent religious activity.” 76
Here Vatican II says that the State exceeds its authority if it dares to direct or
prevent religious activity. We just saw above that the Syllabus of errors condemned
the idea that the State cannot prevent the activity of other religions. This proves that
Vatican II’s teaching on religious liberty was clearly false and heretical, and that
Vatican II wasn’t merely teaching that one should not be coerced to become Catholic.
The “Within Due Limits” Subterfuge

Attempting to defend the heretical teaching of Vatican II on religious liberty by any
means, the defenders of Vatican II will engage in tremendous distortions. They will
quote the passage below from Vatican II and distort its teaching in the hope that the
passage can (being thus distorted) somehow conform to traditional teaching against
religious liberty. They assert that Vatican II didn’t allow unconditional freedom of
public worship, but mentioned certain “limits.”
Vatican II document, Dignitatis humanae # 2: “ This Vatican synod declares

that the human person has a right to religious freedom. Such freedom consists
in this, that all should have such immunity from coercion by individuals, or by
groups, or by any human power, that no one should be forced to act against
his conscience in religious matters, nor prevented from acting according to his
conscience, whether in private or in public, within due limits… This right of
the human person to religious freedom should have such recognition in the
regulation of society as to become a civil right.”77
“See ,” they say, “Vatican II taught that States could put limits on this religious
expression; and this is in conformity with traditional teaching.” This is such a
dishonest argument, such a distortion of the text, that Catholics should be outraged
by it. In the passage above, while teaching that no one (no matter what his
religion) can be prevented from expressing his religion publicly, Vatican II is
simply covering all its bases and making sure that it doesn’t go on the record
as allowing anarchy in the State.
Vatican II had to add the clause “within due limits” so that it didn’t go on the record
endorsing, for instance, a religious group blocking traffic during rush hour or religious
services being held in the middle of busy highways. Thus, it taught that “no one…
shall be prevented from acting according to his conscience, whether in private or in
public, within due limits.” Vatican II is not in any way saying that a Catholic State
could curtail the right of religious liberty of non-Catholic citizens; Vatican II is still
teaching undeniable heresy on religious liberty: that religious liberty should be a civil
right and that no one shall be prevented by the State from acting according to his
conscience in public; but it was simply indicating that due public order cannot be
violated by those exercising this right.
To prove that this is the meaning – which, of course, is obvious to any honest
assessor of this issue – we can simply quote the very same #2 in that Declaration:
Vatican II document, Dignitatis humanae # 2: “Therefore this right to non-

interference persists even in those who do not carry out their obligations of
seeking the truth and standing by it; and the exercise of this right should not
be curtailed, as long as due public order is preserved.”78
We can see that the “within due limits” phrase simply means “as long as due public
order is preserved.” Thus, according to Vatican II, every man has the right to religious
liberty, including the public expression and practice of his religion, which the State
cannot curtail as long as due public order is preserved. This is heretical. Vatican II did
not conform to traditional teaching, no matter how hard heretics such as “Fr.” Brian
Harrison dishonestly attempt to use this clause to argue such. Vatican II taught that
the State cannot prevent the public expression of false religions, as we see very
clearly in this quote we’ve already discussed.
Vatican II Document, Dignitatis humanae # 3: “So the state, whose proper

exceeds the limits of its authority, if it takes upon itself to direct or to
prevent religious activity.” 79
There is no way at all to defend the indefensibly heretical teaching of Vatican II on

religious liberty.
The “Religious Liberty teaching is not a dogma” Objection

In view of the clear contradiction between Vatican II’s teaching on religious liberty and
the traditional teaching, other defenders of the post-Vatican II apostasy have insisted
that, despite the contradiction, the teaching of Vatican II doesn’t involve heresy
because the traditional teaching on religious liberty was not infallibly taught as a
dogma.
Chris Ferrara, Catholic Family News, “Opposing the Sedevacantist Enterprise,

Part II,” Oct. 2005, pp. 24-25: “The [Sedevacantist] Enterprise asserts that
there is a flat contradiction between DH [Vatican II’s document Dignitatis
Humanae on religious liberty] and the traditional teaching: DH affirms a natural
right [sic] religious liberty in the public manifestations of false religions by
members of non-Catholic sects, while the traditional teaching condemns this
notion… But let’s assume for argument’s sake that a flat contradiction
exists between DH [Dignitatis Humanae] and the prior teaching, and that
this contradiction is manifest – i.e., no explanation is required to demonstrate
it. Even so, the contradiction would not involve manifest heresy as such,
since the Church’s traditional teaching on the right and duty of the State
to repress external violations of the Catholic religion is not a defined
dogma of the Catholic Faith, nor is the teaching that there is no right as such
publicly to manifest a false religion in Catholic states.”80
This is completely wrong, and easily refuted. The idea taught by Vatican II, that every
man should be granted the civil right to religious liberty, so that he is ensured by law
the right to publicly practice and spread his false religion, was dogmatically, solemnly
and infallibly condemned by Pope Pius IX in Quanta Cura. The language that Pius IX
uses more than fulfills the requirements for a dogmatic definition. Please note
especially the bolded and underlined portions.
Pope Pius IX, Quanta Cura (#’s 3-6), Dec. 8, 1864, ex cathedra: “From which
totally false idea of social government they do not fear to foster that erroneous
opinion, most fatal in its effects on the Catholic Church and the salvation of
souls, called by Our predecessor, Gregory XVI, an insanity, NAMELY, THAT
IN EVERY RIGHTLY CONSTITUTED SOCIETY; and that a right resides in the
citizens to an absolute liberty, which should be restrained by no authority
whether ecclesiastical or civil, WHEREBY THEY MAY BE ABLE OPENLY
AND PUBLICLY TO MANIFEST AND DECLARE ANY OF THEIR IDEAS
WHATEVER, EITHER BY WORD OF MOUTH, BY THE PRESS, OR IN ANY
OTHER WAY.’ But while they rashly affirm this, they do not understand and
note that they are preaching liberty of perdition… Therefore, BY OUR
APOSTOLIC AUTHORITY, WE REPROBATE, PROSCRIBE, AND
CONDEMN ALL THE SINGULAR AND EVIL OPINIONS AND DOCTRINES
SPECIALLY MENTIONED IN THIS LETTER, AND WILL AND COMMAND
THAT THEY BE THOROUGHLY HELD BY ALL THE SONS OF THE
CATHOLIC CHURCH AS REPROBATED, PROSCRIBED AND
CONDEMNED.”81
Pope Pius IX solemnly condemns, reprobates and proscribes (outlaws) this evil
opinion by his apostolic authority, and solemnly declares that all the sons of the
Catholic Church must hold this evil opinion as condemned. This is solemn language
and infallible teaching of the highest order. There is no doubt that Quanta Cura
constitutes a dogmatic condemnation of the idea that religious liberty should be a civil
right given to each man. Vatican II’s teaching was, therefore, direct heresy against
infallible dogmatic teaching on the issue.
Vatican II’s teaching on Religious Liberty rejects the entire

History of Christendom and destroys Catholic Society
We’ve shown that Vatican II’s teaching on religious liberty is heretical. Many other
examples could be given to illustrate that Vatican II’s teaching on religious liberty is
false, evil and uncatholic. For instance, the dogmatic Council of Vienne specifically
enjoined on Catholic leaders of States that they must publicly control (i.e. publicly
suppress) the public practice of Islamic worship. Pope Clement V was reminding the
State of its duty to prohibit the public profession of false religions.
Pope Clement V, Council of Vienne, 1311-1312: “It is an insult to the holy

name and a disgrace to the Christian faith that in certain parts of the world
subject to Christian princes where Saracens [i.e., the followers of Islam, also
called Muslims] live, sometimes apart, sometimes intermingled with Christians,
the Saracen priests, commonly called Zabazala, in their temples or mosques,
in which the Saracens meet to adore the infidel Mahomet, loudly invoke and
extol his name each day at certain hours from a high place… This brings
disrepute on our faith and gives great scandal to the faithful. These
practices cannot be tolerated without displeasing the divine majesty. We
therefore, with the sacred council’s approval, strictly forbid such practices
henceforth in Christian lands. We enjoin on Catholic princes, one and all…
They are to forbid expressly the public invocation of the sacrilegious
name of Mahomet… Those who presume to act otherwise are to be so
chastised by the princes for their irreverence, that others may be deterred from
such boldness.”82
According to Vatican II, this teaching of the Council of Vienne is wrong. It was also
wrong, according to the teaching of Vatican II, that the Christian religion was declared
to be the religion of the Roman Empire by Theodosius in 392 A.D. and all pagan
temples were closed.83 This shows us again that Vatican II’s teaching on religious
liberty was evil and heretical.
Vatican II’s heretical teaching on religious liberty is precisely the reason why,
following Vatican II, a number of Catholic nations changed their Catholic
constitutions in favor of secular ones! The Catholic constitutions of Spain and
Colombia were actually suppressed at the express direction of the Vatican, and the
laws of those countries changed to permit the public practice of non-Catholic
religions.
Changes to the Spanish Catholic Law as a result of the

teaching of Vatican II
The “Fuero de los Espanoles,” the fundamental law of the Spanish State adopted
on July 17, 1945, forbade all propaganda activities on the part of false
religions.
Article 6, 1: “The profession and practice of the Catholic Religion, which is that of
the Spanish State, will enjoy official protection.”
Article 6, 2: “… the only ceremonies and other open manifestations of religion

allowed will be Catholic.”
We can see that, in conformity with traditional Catholic teaching, the Spanish law
decreed that the only ceremonies and public manifestations of religion would be
Catholic. After Vatican II, however, the “Ley Organica del Estado” (Jan. 10,
1967) replaced this second paragraph of article 6 with the following:
"The State will assume the protection of religious liberty which will be under the
protection of the Judiciary responsible for safeguarding morals and public order."
Moreover, the preamble to the Constitution of Spain, modified by this same “Ley
Organica del Estado” after Vatican II, explicitly declared:
"... Given the modification introduced in Article 6 by the `Ley Organica del
Estado,’ ratified by referendum of the nation, in order to adapt its text to the
conciliar Declaration on religious liberty promulgated Dec. 7, 1965 [by
Vatican II], which demands the explicit recognition of this right [religious liberty],
and conforms moreover to the second fundamental Principle of the Movement
according to which the teaching of the Church ought to inspire our laws ..."
We can see that the second section of Article 6 of the 1945 Constitution was
replaced by that of the 1967 precisely in order to bring the laws of Spain into
agreement with the declaration of Vatican II! Perhaps this revision of Catholic
laws in a Catholic country, which was made in order to conform to the new religion
of Vatican II, illustrates more than anything else the forces at work here. Spain
went from a Catholic nation to a godless one, which now gives legal
protection to divorce, sodomy, pornography and contraception, all thanks to
Vatican II.
Pope St. Pius X, Vehementer Nos, Feb. 11, 1906: “ We, in accord with the
supreme authority which We hold from God, disapprove and condemn
the established law which separates the French state from the Church,
for those reasons which We have set forth: because it inflicts the greatest
injury upon God whom it solemnly rejects, declaring in the beginning
that the state is devoid of any religious worship…”84
Pope Gregory XVI, Inter Praecipuas (# 14), May 8, 1844: “Experience shows
that there is no more direct way of alienating the populace from fidelity and
obedience to their leaders than through that indifference to religion
propagated by the sect members under the name of religious liberty.”85
In line with its heretical teaching on religious liberty, Vatican II teaches the heresy that
all religions have liberty of speech and liberty of the press.
Vatican II document, Dignitatis Humanae # 4: “In addition, religious

communities are entitled to teach and give witness to their faith publicly in
speech and writing without hindrance.”86
The idea that everyone has the right to liberty of speech and the press has been
condemned by many popes. We will only quote Pope Gregory XVI and Pope Leo
XIII. Notice that Pope Gregory XVI called this idea (the very thing taught by Vatican
II) harmful and “never sufficiently denounced.”
Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos (# 15), Aug. 15, 1832: “ Here We must include
that harmful and never sufficiently denounced freedom to publish any
writings whatever and disseminate them to the people, which some dare to
demand and promote with so great a clamor. We are horrified to see what
monstrous doctrines and prodigious errors are disseminated far and wide in
countless books, pamphlets, and other writings which, though small in weight,
are very great in malice.”87
Pope Leo XIII, Libertas (# 42), June 20, 1888: “ From what has been said it
follows that it is quite unlawful to demand, to defend, or to grant unconditional
freedom of thought, of speech, or writing, or of worship, as if these were so
many rights given by nature to man.”88
Pope Leo XIII, Immortale Dei (# 34), Nov. 1, 1885: “Thus, Gregory XVI in his
encyclical letter Mirari Vos, dated August 15, 1832, inveighed with
weighty words against the sophisms which even at his time were being
publicly inculcated – namely, that no preference should be shown for any
particular form of worship; that it is right for individuals to form their own
personal judgments about religion; that each man’s conscience is his sole and
all-sufficing guide; and that it is lawful for every man to publish his own
views, whatever they may be, and even to conspire against the state.”89
All of this Catholic teaching directly contradicts the heretical teaching of Vatican II.
5. Nostra Aetate – Vatican II’s Decree on Non-Christian

Religions
Vatican II document, Nostra aetate # 3: “ The Church also looks upon Muslims
with respect. They worship the one God living and subsistent, merciful and
almighty, creator of heaven and earth, who has spoken to humanity and to
whose decrees, even the hidden ones, they seek to submit themselves
wholeheartedly, just as Abraham, to whom the Islamic faith readily relates
itself, submitted to God… Hence they have regard for the moral life and
worship God in prayer, almsgiving and fasting.”95
Here we find Vatican II teaching that Muslims worship the one God, the Creator of
Heaven and Earth. This is similar to, but slightly different from, the heresy that we
have already exposed in Lumen Gentium. The false god of the Muslims (which is not
the Trinity) didn’t create Heaven and Earth. The Most Holy Trinity created Heaven
and Earth.
Pope St. Leo IX, Congratulamur vehementer, April 13, 1053: “For I firmly
believe that the Holy Trinity, the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit, is
one omnipotent God, and in the Trinity the whole Godhead is co-essential and
consubstantial, co-eternal and co-omnipotent, and of one will, power, majesty;
the creator of all creation, from whom all things, through whom all
things, in whom all things which are in heaven or on earth, visible or
invisible. Likewise I believe that each person in the Holy Trinity is the one true
God, complete and perfect.”96
Interesting comparison of language between Vatican II and

the Council of Florence
Vatican II document, Nostra aetate # 3: Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence,

“The Church also looks upon Muslims 1441, ex cathedra:“The… Church firmly
with respect. They worship the one God believes, professes and preaches that all
living and subsistent, merciful and those who are outside the Catholic
almighty, creator of heaven and earth, Church, not only pagans but also Jews or
who has spoken to humanity and to heretics and schismatics, cannot share in
whose decrees, even the hidden ones, eternal life and will go into the everlasting
they seek to submit themselves fire which was prepared for the Devil and
wholeheartedly, just as Abraham, to his angels, unless they are joined to the
whom the Islamic faith readily relates Church before the end of their lives; that
itself, submitted to God… Hence they the unity of this ecclesiastical body is of
have regard for the moral life and such importance that only for those who
worship God in prayer, almsgiving and abide in it do the Church’s sacraments
fasting.” contribute to salvation and do fasts,
almsgiving and other works of piety
and practices blood in the name of Christ,
unless he has persevered in the bosom
and unity of the Catholic Church.”
Please notice that as the Council of Florence was dogmatically defining the necessity
of the Catholic Faith for salvation, it emphasized the prayers, almsgiving and fasts of
those inside the bosom of the Church. It stated that such almsgiving will not profit
one who is outside the Church. It’s interesting that Vatican II, in praising the Muslims
and their false religion,uses almost the exact same language as the Council of
Florence, but again with a contrary meaning: Vatican II praises the fasts, almsgiving
and prayers of members of a false non-Catholic religion.
Nostra aetate 3 also says that the Catholic Church looks upon Muslims with respect,
who seek to submit themselves to God wholeheartedly, just as Abraham did. But
Vatican II’s admiration for the infidel Muslims is not shared by the Catholic Church.
The Church desires the conversion and eternal happiness of all the Muslims, but she
recognizes that Islam is a horrible and false religion. She doesn’t pretend that they
submit themselves to God. She knows that they belong to a false religion.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Basel, Session 19, Sept. 7, 1434: “ … there is
hope that very many from the abominable sect of Mahomet will be
converted to the Catholic faith.”97
Pope Benedict strictly forbade Catholics to even give Muslim names to their children
under pain of damnation.
Pope Benedict XIV, Quod Provinciale, Aug. 1, 1754: “ The Provincial Council
of your province of Albania… decreed most solemnly in its third canon, among
other matters, as you know, that Turkish or Mohammedan names should
not be given either to children or adults in baptism… This should not be
hard for any one of you, venerable brothers, for none of the schismatics
and heretics has been rash enough to take a Mohammedan name, and
unless your justice abounds more than theirs, you shall not enter the
kingdom of God.”98
In the section on the most specific heresy in Vatican II (earlier), we covered that
Nostra Aetate #4 teaches the heresy that the Jews should not be considered as
rejected by God. We will not repeat that here.
Nostra aetate also made sure to remind the world how great Buddhism is, and how
this false religion leads to the highest illumination.
Buddhists acknowledge many false gods
Vatican II document, Nostra aetate # 2: “In Buddhism, according to its various

forms, the radical inadequacy of this changeable world is acknowledged and a
way is taught whereby those with a devout and trustful spirit may be able to
reach either a state of perfect freedom or, relying on their own efforts or on
help from a higher source, the highest illumination.”99
Vatican II says that in Buddhism “a way is taught” whereby men can reach the
highest illumination! This is apostasy. This is one of the worst heresies in Vatican II.
Further, read how Paul VI (the man who solemnly promulgated Vatican II) understood
its teaching on Buddhism.
Paul VI, General Audience to Japanese Buddhists, Sept. 5, 1973: “It is a great
pleasure for us to welcome the members of the Japanese Buddhists
Europe Tour, honored followers of the Soto-shu sect of Buddhism… At
the Second Vatican Council the Catholic Church exhorted her sons and
daughters to study and evaluate the religious traditions of mankind and to
‘learn by sincere and patient dialogue what treasures a bountiful God has
distributed among the nations of the earth’ (Ad Gentes, 11)… Buddhism is
one of the riches of Asia…”100
Basing himself on Vatican II (which he solemnly promulgated), Paul VI says that this
false and pagan religion is one of the “riches of Asia”!
Vatican II also praises the false religion of Hinduism for its inexhaustible wealth of
“penetrating philosophical investigations,” as well as its ascetical life and deep
meditation.
Vatican II document, Nostra aetate # 2: “Thus in Hinduism the divine mystery

is explored and propounded with an inexhaustible wealth of myths and
penetrating philosophical investigations, and liberation is sought from the
distresses of our state either through various forms of ascetical life or deep
meditation or taking refuge in God with loving confidence.”101
Vatican II
Kali, one of the approximately 330,000 false gods worshipped by the Hindus – a
religion not condemned, but praised by Vatican II
Notice how specifically Vatican II’s praise for the false religion of Hinduism is
contradicted by Pope Leo XIII:
Pope Leo XIII, Ad Extremas (#1), June 24, 1893: “Our thoughts turn first of all
to the blessed Apostle Thomas who is rightly called the founder of
preaching the Gospel to the Hindus. Then, there is Francis Xavier…
Through his extraordinary perseverance, he converted hundreds of
thousands of Hindus from the myths and vile superstitions of the
Brahmans to the true religion. In the footsteps of this holy man followed
numerous priests… they are continuing these noble efforts; nevertheless, in
the vast reaches of the Earth, many are still deprived of the truth,
miserably imprisoned in the darkness of superstition.”102
Truly Two Different Religions
Pope Leo XIII, Ad Extremas (#1), June Vatican II document, Nostra aetate (# 2):
24, 1893: “… Through his extraordinary “Thus in Hinduism the divine mystery is
perseverance, he converted hundreds of explored and propounded with an
thousands of Hindus from the myths and inexhaustible wealth of myths and
vile superstitions of the Brahmans to the penetrating philosophical
true religion. In the footsteps of this holy investigations, and liberation is sought
man followed numerous priests… they from the distresses of our state either
are continuing these noble efforts; through various forms of ascetical life or
nevertheless, in the vast reaches of the deep meditation or taking refuge in God
Earth, many are still deprived of the with loving confidence.”
truth, miserably imprisoned in the
darkness of superstition.”
Amid all of this blasphemy in Vatican II, no mention is made that these infidels must
be converted to Christ; no prayer is offered that the Faith may be granted to them;
and no admonition that these idolaters must be delivered from their impiety and the
darkness of their superstitions. What we see is praise and esteem for these religions
of the Devil. What we see is an unequivocal syncretism, which treats all religions as if
they are paths to God.
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 2), Jan. 6, 1928: “… that false opinion
which considers all religions to be more or less good and praiseworthy, … Not
only are those who hold this opinion in error and deceived, but also in
distorting the idea of true religion they reject it…”103
Pope Pius IX, Qui Pluribus (# 15), Nov. 9, 1846: “Also perverse is that
shocking theory that it makes no difference to which religion one belongs, a
theory greatly at variance even with reason. By means of this theory, those
crafty men remove all distinction between virtue and vice, truth and error,
honorable and vile action. They pretend that men can gain eternal salvation by
the practice of any religion, as if there could ever be any sharing between
justice and iniquity, any collaboration between light and darkness, or any
agreement between Christ and Belial.”104
6. Gaudium et Spes – Vatican II’s Constitution on the Church

in the Modern World
Vatican II document, Gaudium et Spes # 22: “For by His incarnation the Son of
God united Himself in some way with every human being. He labored with
human hands, thought with a human mind, acted with a human will, and loved
with a human heart.”105
One of the most frequently repeated heresies of the Vatican II sect is the idea that, by
His Incarnation, Christ united Himself with each man. Vatican II speaks of a union
between Christ and each man which results from the Incarnation itself. John Paul II
took the baton of this heresy and ran with it full speed ahead to its logical
consequence – universal salvation.
John Paul II, Redemptor Hominis (# 13), March 4, 1979: “Christ the Lord
indicated this way especially, when, as the Council teaches, ‘by his
Incarnation, He, the Son of God, in a certain way united Himself with each
man.’ (Gaudium et Spes, 22.).”106
John Paul II, Redemptor Hominis (# 13), March 4, 1979: “ We are dealing with
each man, for each one is included in the mystery of the Redemption and with
each one Christ has united Himself forever through this mystery.”107
We will cover more of John Paul II’s teaching in this regard in the section on his
heresies. The idea that God united himself to every man in the Incarnation is false
and heretical. There is no union between Jesus Christ and each man that results
from the incarnation itself.
In fact, this doctrine of Vatican II, which has been repeated and expanded upon
countless times by John Paul II, is actually worse than the heretical doctrine of
Martin Luther. Luther, heretic that he was, at least believed that to be united with
Christ one had to possess faith in the Cross of Jesus Christ. But according to the
doctrine of Vatican II and John Paul II, faith in the Cross of Jesus Christ is
superfluous since all of humanity has already been united to Christ “forever” (John
Paul II, Redemptor Hominis, 13). We hope that the reader can see the incredible
malice that lies behind the statement of Vatican II’s Constitution Gaudium et Spes
#22.
We will now quote the Catholic dogmas which reveal that union between sinful
mankind and Christ only comes from faith and baptism; original sin is not remitted in
any other way.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, Session 11, Feb. 4, 1442, “Cantate
Domino”: “With regard to children, since the danger of death is often present
and the only remedy available to them is the sacrament of baptism by
which they are snatched away from the dominion of the devil and adopted
as children of God …”108
Pope Pius XI, Quas Primas (# 15), Dec. 11, 1925: “Indeed this kingdom is
presented in the Gospels as such, into which men prepare to enter by doing
penance; moreover, they cannot enter it except through faith and
baptism, which, although an external rite, yet signifies and effects an interior
regeneration.”109
Union with Christ is also lost by separation from the Church, something Vatican II
doesn’t bother to mention.
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 5), June 29, 1896: “Whoever is separated
from the Church is united to an adulteress. He has cut himself off from the
promises of the Church, and he who leaves the Church of Christ cannot arrive
at the rewards of Christ.”110
Moving on, we must cover Vatican II’s adoration of man.
Vatican II document, Gaudium et Spes # 26: “ There is also increasing

awareness of the exceptional dignity which belongs to the human person, who
is superior to everything and whose rights and duties are universal and
inviolable.”114
Vatican II document, Gaudium et Spes # 12: “According to the almost

unanimous opinion of believers and unbelievers alike, all things on earth
should be related to man as their center and crown.”115
This is blasphemy. If all things on earth should be related to man as their center and
crown, this means that everything should be measured by man’s law, not God’s. This
means that for all intents and purposes man is actually God – everything is to be
related to him. Man has been put in the place of God.
Vatican II
7 . Sacrosanctum Concilium – Vatican II’s Constitution on the

Sacred Liturgy
Sacrosanctum Concilium was Vatican II’s constitution on the sacred liturgy. It was
responsible for the incredible changes to the Mass and the other sacraments
following Vatican II.
A post-Vatican II “Mass”
These incredible changes will be covered in more detail in the next section of this
book dealing with “The Liturgical Revolution.” What Sacrosanctum Concilium started,
Paul VI finished by suppressing the traditional Latin Mass and replacing it with an
invalid Protestant service that is referred to as the New Mass or the Novus Ordo
Missae (the New Order of the Mass). The “New Mass” alone has been responsible
for the departure of millions from the Catholic Church.
Another post-Vatican II “Mass”
Paul VI also changed the rites of all seven sacraments of the Church, making grave
and possibly invalidating changes to the sacraments of Extreme Unction,
Confirmation and Holy Orders. But it all began with Vatican II’s Constitution,
Sacrosanctum Concilium.
The revolutionary intentions of Vatican II are clear in Sacrosanctum Concilium.
Sacrosanctum Concilium #63b: “There is to be a new edition of the Roman

book of rites, and, following this as a model, each competent local church
authority (see article 22.2) should prepare its own, adapted to the needs of
individual areas, including those to do with language, as soon as possible.”116
Sacrosanctum Concilium #66: “Both rites of adult baptism are to be revised,
the simpler one and the more elaborate one, the latter with reference to the
renewed catechumenate.”117
Sacrosanctum Concilium #67: “The rite of infant baptism is to be revised, and

adapted to the reality of the situation with babies.”118
Sacrosanctum Concilium #71: “The rite of confirmation is also to be

revised.”119
Sacrosanctum Concilium #72: “The rites and formulas of penance are also to
be revised in such a way that they express more clearly what the sacrament is
and what it brings about.”120
Sacrosanctum Concilium #76: “The rites for different kinds of ordination are to
be revised – both the ceremonies and the texts.”121
Sacrosanctum Concilium #77: “The rite of celebrating marriage in the Roman

book of rites is to be revised, and made richer, in such a way that it will
express the grace of the sacrament more clearly...”122
Sacrosanctum Concilium #79: “The sacramentals should be revised… the

revision should also pay attention to the needs of our time.”123
Sacrosanctum Concilium #80: “The rite of consecration of virgins found in the

Roman pontifical is to be subjected to review.”124
Sacrosanctum Concilium #82: “The rite of burying little children should be

revised, and a special mass provided.”125
Sacrosanctum Concilium #89d: “The hour of prime is to be suppressed.”126
Sacrosanctum Concilium #93: “… the hymns are to be restored to their original

form. Things which smack of mythology or which are less suited to Christian
holiness are to be removed or changed.”127
Sacrosanctum Concilium #107: “The liturgical year is to be revised.”128
Sacrosanctum Concilium #128: “The ecclesiastical canons and statutes which

deal with the provision of visible things for worship are to be revised AS SOON
AS POSSIBLE…”129
Yes, the Devil could not wait to destroy the precious liturgical heritage of the Catholic
Church by means of the heretics at Vatican II. His goal was to leave as little of
Tradition remaining as he could. And, as we will continue to document, that’s exactly
what he did.
Another post-Vatican II “Mass”
In Sacrosanctum Concilium #37 and #40.1, the Council falls into heresy against the
teaching of Pope Pius X in Pascendi on Modernist Worship.
Sacrosanctum Concilium # 37: “… (the Church) cultivates and encourages the

gifts and endowments of mind and heart possessed by various races and
peoples… Indeed, it sometimes allows them into the liturgy itself, provided
they are consistent with the thinking behind the true spirit of the liturgy.”130
Please notice: Vatican II is allowing the customs of various peoples into liturgical
worship.
Sacrosanctum Concilium # 40.1: “The competent local Church authority

should carefully and conscientiously consider, in this regard, which elements
from the traditions and particular talents of individual peoples can be
brought into divine worship. Adaptations which are adjudged useful or
necessary should be proposed to the apostolic see, and introduced with its
consent.”131
Notice again that Vatican II is calling for the customs and traditions of various peoples
to be incorporated into the liturgy.
What Vatican II taught above (and what has been implemented all over the Vatican II
Church in the decades following the promulgation of Vatican II) is exactly what Pope
Pius X solemnly condemned in Pascendi as Modernist worship!
Pope Pius X, Pascendi Dominici Gregis (# 26), Sept. 8, 1907, On the Worship
of Modernists: “THE CHIEF STIMULUS IN THE DOMAIN OF WORSHIP
CONSISTS IN THE NEED OF ADAPTING ITSELF TO THE USES AND
CUSTOMS OF PEOPLES, as well as the need of availing itself of the value
which certain acts have acquired by long usage.”132
Vatican II’s teaching was condemned word for word by Pope Pius X in 1907!
In Sacrosanctum Concilium #34 and #50, Vatican II again contradicted a dogmatic

constitution of the Church word for word.
Sacrosanctum Concilium # 34: “The rites should radiate a rich simplicity; they
should be brief and lucid, avoiding pointless repetitions; they should be
intelligible for the people, and should not in general require much
explanation.”133
Sacrosanctum Concilium # 50: “Therefore the rites, in a way that carefully

preserves what really matters, should become simpler. Duplications which
have come in over the course of time should be discontinued, as should the
less useful accretions.”134
We can see just how “simple” they have become
Pope Pius VI explicitly condemned the idea that the traditional liturgical rites of the
Church should be simplified in his dogmatic Constitution Auctorem fidei!
Pope Pius VI, Auctorem fidei, Aug. 28. 1794, # 33: “ The proposition of the
synod by which it shows itself eager to remove the cause through which, in
part, there has been induced a forgetfulness of the principles relating to the
order of the liturgy, ‘by recalling it (the liturgy) to a greater simplicity of
rites, by expressing it in the vernacular language, by uttering it in a loud
voice…’” – Condemned as rash, offensive to pious ears, insulting to the
Church, favorable to the charges of heretics against it.135
There are other heresies in the documents of Vatican II. However, what has been
covered should be enough to convince anyone of good will that no Catholic can
accept this heretical council without denying the Faith. And it is not sufficient merely
to resist the heresies of Vatican II; one must entirely condemn this non-Catholic
council and all who would obstinately adhere to its teachings. For if a person
rejects the heresies of Vatican II, yet still considers himself in communion with those
who accept the heresies of Vatican II, then such a person is still actually in
communion with heretics and is therefore a heretic.
1 Yves Marsaudon in his book Ecumenism Viewed by a Traditional Freemason,

Paris: Ed. Vitiano, 121; quoted by Permanences, no. 21 (July 1965), 87; also quoted
by Bishop Tissier De Mallerais, The Biography of Marcel Lefebvre, Kansas City, MO:
Angelus Press, 2004, p. 328.
2 Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, B. Herder Book. Co., Thirtieth Edition,
1957, no. 703-705.
3 Walter M. Abbott, The Documents of Vatican II, The America Press, 1966, p. 666.
Press, 1990, Vol. 1, p. 970.
5 1937 Latin Version of Denzinger, Enchiridion Symbolorum, Herder & Co.., no. 705.
6 Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, 1990, Vol. 2, p. 908.
7 http://www.vatican.va/archive/hist_councils/ii_vatican_council/documents/vat-
ii_decree_19641121_unitatis-redintegratio_en.html
(1878-1903), p. 393.
9 Renee M. Lareau, “ Vatican II for Gen-Xers,” St. Anthony Messenger, November

2005, p. 25.
10 Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Vol. 2, p. 912.
11 “Cardinal” Ratzinger, Dominus Iesus #17, approved by John Paul II, Aug. 6, 2000.
12 Denzinger 570a.
14 Michael J. Daley, “The Council’s 16 Documents” St. Anthony Messenger, Nov.

2005, p. 15.
16 Denzinger 468.
18 The Papal Encyclicals, Vol. 3 (1903-1939), pp. 121-122.
19 Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Vol. 1, p. 578; Denzinger 714.
21 The Encyclicals of John Paul II, Huntington, IN: Our Sunday Visitor Publishing
Division, 1996, p. 914.
22 The Encyclicals of John Paul II, p. 965.
23 Denzinger 247.
24 Denzinger 714.
25 Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Vol. 2, pp. 915-916.
27 Denzinger 351.
28
http://www.vatican.va/archive/hist_councils/ii_vatican_council/documents/vatii_decre
e_19641121_unitatis-redintegratio_en.html
30 Denzinger 246.
35 Denzinger 468.
36 Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Vol. 1, p. 578; Denzinger 714.
46 Denzinger 468.
48 Denzinger 1961.

52 Denzinger 73.
54 Denzinger 1806.
55 Denzinger 1801.
61 Denzinger 1630.
62 Denzinger 1777.
64 Denzinger 1778.
65 Denzinger 1755.
66 Denzinger 1690.
69 Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, San Francisco, CA: Ignatius Press,
1982, p. 381.
70 Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, p. 385.
71 Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, p. 391.

74 Patrick Madrid, Pope Fiction, San Diego: Basilica Press, 1999, p. 277
75 Denzinger 1778.
80 Chris Ferrara, Catholic Family News, “Opposing the Sedevacantist Enterprise,

Part II,” Oct. 2005, pp. 24-25.
81 Denzinger 1690; 1699.
83 Fr. John Laux, Church History, p. 98.
84 Denzinger 1995.
91 Denzinger 423.
92 Denzinger 570b.

96 Denzinger 343.
100 L’Osservatore Romano, Sept. 13, 1973, p. 8.
109 Denzinger 2195; The Papal Encyclicals, Vol. 3 (1903-1939), p. 274.

135 Denzinger 1533.

143 Denzinger 856.
9. The Liturgical Revolution – A New Mass

“Truly,
if one of the devils in C.S. Lewis’ The Screwtape
Letters had been entrusted with the ruin of the liturgy he
could not have done it better.”1
THE NEW MASS VS. THE TRADITIONAL MASS

The Traditional Latin Mass, the most holy act of worship of the Roman Rite of the
Catholic Church, was codified by Pope St. Pius V in his Bull Quo Primum in 1570.
In his famous Bull Quo Primum, Pope St. Pius V forbade changing the traditional
Latin Mass.
Pope St. Pius V, Quo Primum Tempore, July 14, 1570: “Now, therefore, in
order that all everywhere may adopt and observe what has been delivered to
them by the Holy Roman Church, Mother and Mistress of the other churches,
it shall be unlawful henceforth and forever throughout the Christian world to
sing or to read Masses according to any formula other than this Missal
published by Us… Accordingly, no one whosoever is permitted to infringe
or rashly contravene this notice of Our permission, statute, ordinance,
command, direction, grant, indult, declaration, will, decree, and
prohibition. Should any venture to do so, let him understand that he will
incur the wrath of Almighty God and of the blessed Apostles Peter and
Paul.”2
On April 3, 1969, Paul VI replaced the Traditional Latin Mass in the Vatican II
churches with his own creation, the New Mass or Novus Ordo. Since that time, the
world has seen the following in the Vatican II churches which celebrate the New
Mass or Novus Ordo:
The world has seen Clown Masses, in which the “priest” dresses as a clown in utter
mockery of God.
The world has seen a priest dressed as Dracula; in a football jersey accompanied by
cheerleaders; a cheese-head…
…driving a Volkswagen down the aisle of church as the people sing hosanna. There
have been disco Masses…
...gymnastic performances during the New Mass; balloon Masses; Carnival Masses;
…nude Masses, at which scantily clad or nude people take part. The world has seen
juggling Masses, at which a juggler performs during the New Mass.
The world has seen priests celebrate the New Mass with Dorito Chips;
…with Mountain Dew; on a cardboard box; with cookies; with Chinese tea
accompanied by ancestor worship; with a basketball as the priest bounces it all over
the altar; with a guitar as the priest plays a solo performance. The world has
witnessed the New Mass with a priest almost totally nude as he dances around the
altar or with other high-wire abominations…
The world has seen New Masses with priests dressed in native pagan costumes;
…with a Jewish Menorah placed on the altar;
…with a statue of Buddha on the altar; with nuns making offerings to female
goddesses; with lectors and gift bearers dressed up as voodoo Satanists. The world
has seen the New Mass at which the performer is dressed in a tuxedo and tells
jokes. The world has seen rock concerts at the New Mass;
…guitar and polka New Masses;

…a puppet New Mass; a New Mass where the people gather round the altar dressed
as devils;
…a New Mass where people perform lewd dances to the beat of a steel drum band.
The world has seen a New Mass where nuns dressed as pagan vestal virgins make
pagan offerings.
The world has also seen New Masses incorporating every false religion. There have
been Buddhist New masses;
…Hindu and Muslim New Masses;
…New Masses where Jews and Unitarians offer candles to false gods. There are
churches where the entire congregation says Mass with the priest;
…where the priest sometimes talks to the people instead of saying Mass.
What we have catalogued is just a tiny sampling of the kind of thing that
occurs in every diocese in the world where the New Mass is celebrated, to one
degree or another. Our Lord tells us, “By their fruits you shall know them” (Mt. 7:16).
The fruits of the New Mass are incalculably scandalous, sacrilegious and idolatrous.
This is because the New Mass itself, is a false, invalid Mass and an abomination.
Even an organization which defends the New Mass was forced to admit the following
about the typical New Mass – i.e., the New Mass normally offered in the churches
(without even necessarily considering the aforementioned abominations and
sacrileges that are commonplace): “Most of the New Masses we’ve attended… are
happy-clappy festivities, the music is atrocious, the sermons are vacuous, and they
are irreverent...”3
When the New Mass came out in 1969, Cardinals Ottaviani, Bacci, and some other
theologians wrote to Paul VI about it. Keep in mind that what they said about the New
Mass concerns the Latin Version, the so-called “most pure” version of the New Mass.
Their study is popularly known as The Ottaviani Intervention. It states:
“ The Novus Ordo [the New Order of Mass] represents, both as a whole and in
its details, a striking departure from the Catholic theology of the Mass as it was
formulated in Session 22 of the Council of Trent.” 4
They could clearly see that the Latin version of the New Mass was a striking
departure from the teaching of the Council of Trent. Of the twelve offertory prayers in
the Traditional Mass, only two are retained in the New Mass. The deleted offertory
prayers are the same ones that the Protestant heretics Martin Luther and Thomas
Cranmer eliminated. The New Mass was promulgated by Paul VI with the help of six
Protestant Ministers.
The six Protestant Ministers who helped design the New Mass were: Drs. George,
Jasper, Shepherd, Kunneth, Smith and Thurian.
Paul VI even admitted to his good friend Jean Guitton that his intention in changing
the Mass was to make it Protestant.
Jean Guitton (an intimate friend of Paul VI) wrote: “The

intention of Pope Paul VI with regard to what is commonly
called the [New] Mass, was to reform the Catholic liturgy in
such a way that it should almost coincide with the Protestant
liturgy. There was with Pope Paul VI an ecumenical intention to
remove, or, at least to correct, or, at least to relax, what was
too Catholic in the traditional sense in the Mass and, I repeat,
to get the Catholic Mass closer to the Calvinist Mass.”5
Paul VI removed what was too Catholic in the Mass in order to make the Mass a
Protestant service.
A study of the propers and orations of the Traditional Mass versus the New Mass
reveals a massacre of the Traditional Faith. The traditional Missal contains 1182
orations. About 760 of those were dropped entirely from the New Mass. Of the
approximately 36% which remained, the revisers altered over half of them before
introducing them into the new Missal. Thus, only some 17% of the orations from
the Traditional Mass made it untouched into the New Mass. What’s also striking
is the content of the revisions that were made to the orations. The Traditional
Orations which described the following concepts were specifically abolished from the
New Missal: the depravity of sin; the snares of wickedness; the grave offense of sin;
the way to perdition; terror in the face of God’s fury; God’s indignation; the blows of
His wrath; the burden of evil; temptations; wicked thoughts; dangers to the soul;
enemies of soul and body. Also eliminated were orations which described: the hour of
death; the loss of heaven; everlasting death; eternal punishment; the pains of Hell
and its fire. Special emphasis was made to abolish from the New Mass the orations
which described detachment from the world; prayers for the departed; the true Faith
and the existence of heresy; the references to the Church militant, the merits of the
saints, miracles and Hell.6 One can see the results of this massacre of the Traditional
Faith from the propers of the New Mass.
The New Mass is fraught with sacrileges, profanations and the most ridiculous
abominations imaginable because it reflects a false religion which has abandoned
the traditional Catholic Faith.
The false religion the New Mass reflects is one reason why it is completely empty; it
is why the fruits are utterly desolate, barren and almost unspeakably bad. The
religion practiced at the churches where the New Mass is said, simply put, is a
complete sacrilege and an empty celebration of man.
Even Dietrich von Hildebrand, a supporter of the Vatican II religion, said about the
New Mass:
“Truly, if one of the devils in C.S. Lewis’ The Screwtape Letters had been
entrusted with ruin of the liturgy could have done better.” 7
With the exception of a single genuflection by the celebrant after the consecration,
virtually every sign of respect for the Body and Blood of Christ which characterized
the Traditional Mass has either been abolished or made optional for the New Mass.
It’s no longer obligatory for the sacred vessels to be gilded if they are not made of
precious metals. Sacred vessels, which only the anointed hands of a priest could
touch, are now handled by all.
The priest frequently shakes hands before distributing the host. 8 The General
Instruction for the New Mass also declares that altars no longer need to be of natural
stone; that an altar stone containing the relics of martyrs is no longer required; that
only one cloth is required on the altar; that it is not necessary to have a crucifix or
even candles upon the altar.9
Not even one of the mandatory requirements developed over 2,000 years to
ensure that the altar is of fitting dignity has been retained in the New Mass.
When the Protestants split from the Catholic Church in England in the 16 th century,
they changed the Mass to reflect their heretical beliefs. The altars were replaced by
tables. Latin was replaced by English. Statues and icons were removed from the
churches. The Last Gospel and the Confiteor were abolished. “Communion” was
distributed in the hand. Mass was said out loud and facing the Congregation.
Traditional music was discarded and replaced with new music. Three-fourths of the
priests in England went along with the New Service.
This is also precisely what happened in 1969, when Paul VI promulgated the New
Mass, the Novus Ordo Missae. The similarities between the 1549 Anglican Prayer
Book and the New Mass are striking. One expert noted:
“ The extent to which the Novus Ordo Mass departs from the theology of the
Council of Trent can best be gauged by comparing the prayers which the
Consilium removed from the liturgy to those removed by the heretic Thomas
Cranmer. The coincidence is not simply striking – it is horrifying. It
cannot, in fact, be a coincidence.”10
In order to emphasize their heretical belief that the Mass is not a sacrifice, but just a
meal, the Protestants removed the altar and put a table in its place. In Protestant
England, for example, “On November 23, 1550 the Privy Council ordered all altars in
England destroyed and replaced by communion tables.” 11
A Vatican II church with a Protestant-like table for its new Protestant “Mass”
The chief Protestant heretics declared: “The form of a table shall more move the
simple from the superstitious opinions of the popish Mass unto the right use of the
Lord’s Supper. For the use of an altar is to make sacrifice upon it: the use of a table is
to serve men to eat upon.” 12 The Welsh Catholic martyr, Richard Gwyn, declared in
protest against this change: “In place of an altar there is a miserable table, in
place of Christ there is bread.”13
And St. Robert Bellarmine noted: “…when we enter the temples of the heretics,
where there is nothing except a chair for preaching and a table for making a
meal, we feel ourselves to be entering a profane hall and not the house of God.” 14
Just like the new services of the Protestant revolutionaries, the New Mass is
celebrated on a table.
The 1549 Anglican Prayer Book was also called “The Supper of the Lord, and the
holy Communion, commonly called the Mass.” 15 This title emphasized the Protestant
belief that the Mass is just a meal, a supper – and not a sacrifice. When Paul VI
promulgated the General Instruction for the New Mass, it was entitled exactly the
same way. Its title was: “The Lord’s Supper or Mass.” 16
The 1549 Anglican Prayer Book removed from the Mass the psalm
Give Judgment for me, O God, because of its reference to the altar
of God. This psalm was also suppressed in the New Mass.
The 1549 Anglican Prayer Book removed from the Mass the prayer
which begins Take away from us our sins, because it evokes
sacrifice. This was also suppressed in the New Mass.
The prayer which begins We beseech Thee, O Lord, refers to relics

in the altar stone. This prayer has been suppressed in the New
Mass.
In the 1549 Anglican Prayer Book the Introit, Kyrie, Gloria, Collect,
Epistle, Gospel and Creed were all retained. They have all been
retained in the New Mass.
The equivalent to the Offertory Prayers: Accept, O holy Father…O

God, Who has established the nature of man…We offer unto Thee,
O Lord…In a humble spirit…Come, Thou Sanctifier, almighty… and
Accept, most holy Trinity, were all suppressed in the 1549 Anglican
Prayer Book. They have all been suppressed in the New Mass,
except for two excerpts.
In the 1549 Anglican Prayer Book, the Lift up your hearts dialogue,
Preface and Sanctus were all retained. They have been retained in
the New Mass.
The Roman Canon was abolished by the 1549 Anglican Prayer Book. It has been
retained only as an option in the New Mass.
Arch-heretics of the Protestant revolution:
Thomas Cranmer (left) and Martin Luther (right)
In fact, the Novus Ordo Mass also removed the traditional Good Friday prayer for the
conversion of the Jews. This prayer has been replaced with a prayer, not that the
Jews convert, but that they “grow” in faithfulness to His covenant! Thus, there is an
expression of apostasy right in the official Good Friday prayer of the New Mass. It’s a
promotion of Judaism and the heresy that the Old Covenant is still valid.
Two different Good Friday prayers for the Jews for two
different religions
On Good Friday, the Novus Ordo But the Catholic Church prays on
religion prays: “for the Jewish Good Friday: “for the perfidious
people, the first to hear the word Jews: that Our Lord and God may
of God, that they may continue lift the covering off their hearts, so
to grow in the love of his name that they may acknowledge Jesus
and in faithfulness to His Christ Our Lord.”
covenant.”
The 1549 Anglican Prayer Book abandoned the discipline of the Roman Rite in
distributing Communion under one kind and gave Communion under both kinds. At
the New Mass Communion under both kinds is distributed in many places in the
world.
The 1552 version of the Anglican Prayer Book instructed that Communion was to be
given in the hand to signify that the bread was ordinary bread and that the priest did
not differ in essence from a layman.18
The New Mass implements Communion in the hand in almost every place in the
world, and it even goes farther than Cranmer by allowing communicants to stand and
receive from a lay minister.
The prayers in the Traditional Mass which begin with: What has passed our lips as
food and May Thy Body, O Lord, which I have eaten both make explicit reference to
the Real Presence of Christ in the Eucharist. Both have been suppressed in the New
Mass.
The prayer which begins May the tribute of my worship be pleasing to thee, most
holy Trinity, was the least acceptable prayer after Communion to all the Protestants,
because of its reference to propitiatory sacrifice. Martin Luther, and Cranmer in his
Anglican Prayer Book, suppressed it. Following their lead, it was suppressed in the
New Mass.
Now to the Last Gospel. If the Last Gospel, which closes the Traditional Mass, had
been included in the New Mass, then the New Mass would have clashed with the
pattern of Protestant services, which conclude with a blessing. So it was not included
in the New Mass.
The prayers after the Traditional Mass, the Leonine Prayers, including the Hail Mary;
the Hail Holy Queen; the O God our refuge; the prayer to St. Michael; and the appeal
to the Sacred Heart, formed, in practice, an important part of the liturgy. Five prayers
less compatible with Protestantism could hardly be imagined. They have all been
suppressed in the New Mass.
Considering all of this, even Michael Davies agreed: “It is beyond dispute that…
the Roman Rite has been destroyed.”19
Besides the fact that the New Mass is a Protestant service, there is also the fact that
the Novus Ordo churches bear a striking and undeniable resemblance to
Freemasonic lodges. Look at the pictures. Here is a Freemasonic lodge:
And here is a Novus Ordo church:
The two are almost indistinguishable; the focus of both is on man, with the Presider’s
Chair in the middle and a circular emphasis. Perhaps this is because the primary
architect of Paul VI’s New Mass was Cardinal Annibale Bugnini, who was a
Freemason.
Annibale Bugnini, primary architect of the New Mass and a Freemason
“Cardinal” Annibale Bugnini was Chairman of the Consilium which drafted Paul VI’s
New Mass. Bugnini was initiated into the Masonic Lodge on April 23, 1963, according
to the Masonic Register in 1976. 20
In addition to all of these problems with the New Mass, there is one that looms even
larger. The biggest problem with the New Mass is that it is not valid. Jesus Christ is
not present in the New Mass because the New Mass has altered the very words of
consecration.
PROOF THAT THE NEW MASS IS NOT VALID – THE

WORDS OF CONSECRATION HAVE BEEN CHANGED
A sacrament is said to be valid if it takes place. The Sacrament of the Eucharist is
valid if the bread and wine become the actual Body, Blood, Soul and Divinity of Jesus
Christ. In order for any sacrament to be valid, matter, form, minister and intention
must be present.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, 1439: "All these sacraments are made
up of three elements: namely, things as the matter, words as the form, and the
person of the minister who confers the sacrament with the intention of doing
what the Church does. If any of these is lacking, the sacrament is not
effected."21
The problem with the validity of the New Mass comes with the form, those words
necessary to confect the Sacrament of the Eucharist. The form necessary to confect
the Eucharist in the Roman Rite was declared by Pope Eugene IV at the Council of
Florence.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, Cantate Domino, 1441: “…the holy
Roman Church, relying on the teaching and authority of the apostles Peter and
Paul… uses this form of words in the consecration of the Lord's Body: FOR
THIS IS MY BODY. And of His blood: FOR THIS IS THE
CHALICE OF MY BLOOD, OF THE NEW AND ETERNAL
TESTAMENT: THE MYSTERY OF FAITH, WHICH SHALL BE
SHED FOR YOU AND FOR MANY UNTO THE REMISSION
OF SINS.”22
In Pope St. Pius V’s Decree De Defectibus, we find the same words repeated:
Pope St. Pius V, De Defectibus, chapter 5, Part 1: "The words of Consecration,

which are the FORM of this Sacrament, are these: FOR THIS IS MY
BODY. And: FOR THIS IS THE CHALICE OF MY BLOOD, OF
THE NEW AND ETERNAL TESTAMENT: THE MYSTERY OF
FAITH, WHICH SHALL BE SHED FOR YOU AND FOR MANY
UNTO THE REMISSION OF SINS. Now if one were to remove, or
change anything in the FORM of the consecration of the Body and Blood, and
in that very change of words the [new] wording would fail to mean the same
thing, he would not consecrate the sacrament.” 23
This teaching appeared in the front of every Roman Altar Missal from 1570 to 1962.
We can see that the same words mentioned by the Council of Florence are declared
to be necessary by Pope St. Pius V. This is why all of these words of consecration
are bolded in Traditional Roman Altar Missals, and why the Roman Missal instructs
priests to hold the chalice until the completion of all these words.
Pope St. Pius V’s teaching states that if the words of consecration are changed
so that the meaning is altered, the priest does not confect the Sacrament. In the
New Mass the words of consecration have been drastically changed, and the
meaning has been altered.
First, the original Latin version of the New Mass has removed the words mysterium
fidei – “the mystery of Faith” – from the words of consecration. This causes a grave
doubt, because “mysterium fidei” is part of the form in the Roman Rite. Though the
words “mysterium fidei” are not part of some of the Eastern Rite formulas of
consecration, they have been declared to be part of the Roman Rite. They are also
found in some Eastern Rites. Pope Innocent III and the Canon of the Mass also tell
us that the words “mysterium fidei” were given by Jesus Christ Himself.
Pope Innocent III, Cum Marthae circa, Nov. 29, 1202, in response to a
question about the form of the Eucharist and the inclusion of ‘mysterium fidei’:
"You have asked (indeed) who has added to the form of words which Christ
Himself expressed when He changed the bread and wine into the Body and
Blood, that in the Canon of the Mass which the general Church uses, which
none of the Evangelists is read to have expressed... In the Canon of the
Mass that expression, ‘mysterium fidei,’ is found interposed among His
words... Surely we find many such things omitted from the words as well
as from the deeds of the Lord by the Evangelists, which the Apostles are
read to have supplied by word or to have expressed by deed... Therefore, we
believe that the form of words, as they are found in the Canon, the
Apostles received from Christ, and their successors from them."24
The words “the mystery of faith” in the consecration are a clear reference to the Real
Presence of Christ in the Eucharist. These words were also removed by the heretic
Thomas Cranmer in his 1549 Anglican Prayer book because of their clear reference
to the Real Presence of Christ in the Eucharist. 25 When words are removed from a
rite because the meaning they express contradicts the intended meaning of the rite, a
doubt is caused. More could be said on this matter, but we must now move to the
crushing blow to the validity of the New Mass.
In almost all vernacular translations of the New Mass in the world, the words of
consecration read as follows:
FORM OF CONSECRATION IN THE NEW MASS

“ For
this is my body. For this is the chalice of my blood, of the
new and eternal testament. It shall be shed for you and FOR
ALL SO THAT SINS MAY BE FORGIVEN.”
The words “for you and for many unto the remission of sins” have been changed to
for you and for all so that sins may be forgiven. The word “many” has been
removed and replaced with the word “all.” This huge change invalidates all the New
Masses. First, the word many was used by Jesus to institute the sacrament of the
Eucharist, as we see in Matthew 26:28: “For this is my blood of the new testament,
which shall be shed for many unto remission of sins.” The words used by Our Lord,
“for many unto remission of sins,” represent the efficacy of the blood that Jesus shed.
Jesus’s blood is effective for the salvation of many, not all men. In the process of
explaining this, The Catechism of the Council of Trent specifically states that Our
Lord did not mean “all” and therefore didn’t say it!
The Catechism of the Council of Trent, On the Form of the Eucharist, p. 227:
"The additional words for you and for many, are taken, some from Matthew,
some from Luke, but were joined together by the Catholic Church under the
guidance of the Spirit of God. They serve to declare the fruit and advantage
of His Passion. For if we look to its value, we must confess that the
Redeemer shed His Blood for the salvation of all; but if we look to the fruit
which mankind has received from it, we shall easily find that it pertains not
unto all, but to many of the human race. When therefore (our Lord) said: For
you, He meant either those who were present, or those chosen from among
the Jewish people, such as were, with the exception of Judas, the disciples
with whom He was speaking. When He added, And for many, He wished to
be understood to mean the remainder of the elect from among the Jews
and Gentiles. WITH REASON, THEREFORE, WERE THE WORDS FOR ALL
NOT USED, as in this place the fruits of the Passion are alone spoken of, and
to the elect only did His Passion bring the fruit of salvation." 26
As we can see, according to The Catechism of the Council of Trent the words “for all”
were specifically not used by Our Lord because they would give a false meaning.
St. Alphonsus De Liguori, Treatise on the Holy Eucharist: "The words for you
and for many are used to distinguish the virtue of the Blood of Christ from its
fruits: for the Blood of Our Savior is of sufficient value to save all men but its
fruits are applied only to a certain number and not to all, and this is their own
fault...”27
The use of “all” changes the meaning of the form of consecration. No one, not even a
pope, can change the words that Jesus Christ specifically instituted for a sacrament
of the Church.
Pope Pius XII, Sacramentum Ordinis (# 1), Nov. 30, 1947: "…the Church has
no power over the 'substance of the sacraments,' that is, over those things
which, with the sources of divine revelation as witnesses, Christ the Lord
Himself decreed to be preserved in a sacramental sign..." 28
Since “all” doesn’t mean the same thing as “many,” the sacrament is not confected in
the New Mass.

which are the FORM of this Sacrament, are these: FOR THIS IS MY BODY.
And: FOR THIS IS THE CHALICE OF MY BLOOD, OF THE NEW AND
ETERNAL TESTAMENT: THE MYSTERY OF FAITH, WHICH SHALL BE
SHED FOR YOU AND FOR MANY UNTO THE REMISSION OF SINS. Now if
one were to remove, or change anything in the FORM of the
consecration of the Body and Blood, and in that very change of words
the [new] wording would fail to mean the same thing, he would not
consecrate the sacrament." 29
ANOTHER ANGLE TO THIS ISSUE ABSOLUTELY PROVES

THAT THE NEW MASS IS INVALID
There is another angle to this issue that we must now examine. In his famous Bull,
Apostolicae Curae in 1896, Pope Leo XIII teaches:
Pope Leo XIII, Apostolicae Curae, Sept. 13, 1896: “All know that the
sacraments of the New Law, as sensible and efficient signs of invisible
grace, must both signify the grace which they effect and effect the grace
which they signify.”30
If it does not signify the grace which it effects and effect the grace which it signifies it
is not a sacrament – period. So, what is the grace effected by the Sacrament of the
Holy Eucharist?
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, “Exultate Deo,” On the Eucharist,

1439: “Finally, this is a fitting way to signify the effect of this sacrament,
that is, the union of the Christian people with Christ.”31
St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Pt. III, Q. 73, A. 3: “Now it was
stated above that the reality of the sacrament [of the Eucharist] is the
unity of the mystical body, without which there is no salvation…”32
As the Council of Florence, St. Thomas Aquinas, and many other theologians teach,
the grace effected by the Eucharist is the union of the faithful with Christ. St. Thomas
calls this grace “the unity of the Mystical Body.” The grace effected by the Eucharist
(the union of the faithful with Christ or the unity of the Mystical Body) must be
carefully distinguished from the Eucharist itself: the Body, Blood, Soul and Divinity of
Christ.
Since the union of the faithful with Christ is the grace effected by the Sacrament of
the Eucharist – or what is also called the reality of the Sacrament or the grace proper
to the Sacrament of the Eucharist – this grace must be signified in the form of the
consecration for it to be valid, as Pope Leo XIII teaches. Okay, so we must look at the
traditional form of consecration and find where this grace – the union of the faithful
with Christ – is signified.
The traditional form of consecration, as declared by Pope Eugene IV at the Council
of Florence and Pope St. Pius V in De Defectibus, is as follows:
“ FOR THIS IS MY BODY. FOR THIS IS THE CHALICE OF MY BLOOD, OF

THE NEW AND ETERNAL TESTAMENT: THE MYSTERY OF FAITH, WHICH
SHALL BE SHED FOR YOU AND FOR MANY UNTO THE REMISSION OF
SINS.”
Note again: we are looking for that part of the form which signifies that the person
who receives this sacrament worthily becomes united or more strongly united with
Jesus Christ and His Mystical Body.
Do the words “OF THE NEW AND ETERNAL TESTAMENT” signify the union of the
faithful with Christ/the Mystical Body? No. These words do not signify the Mystical
Body, but rather they contrast the temporary and prefiguring sacrifices of the Old Law
with the eternal and propitiatory sacrifice of Jesus Christ.
Do the words “THE MYSTERY OF FAITH” signify the union of the faithful with
Christ/the Mystical Body? No. These words signify the real presence of Christ in the
Eucharist, as Innocent III teaches; they do not signify the Mystical Body of Jesus
Christ.
Do the words “WHICH SHALL BE SHED” signify the union of the faithful with
Christ/the Mystical Body? No. These words denote true sacrifice.
The only words left in the form of consecration are: “FOR YOU AND FOR MANY
UNTO THE REMISSION OF SINS.”
The remission of sins is necessary for incorporation into the Mystical Body, and
remission of sins is an indispensable component of true justification, by which one is
fruitfully united to Jesus Christ. The words “for you and for many” denote the
members of the Mystical Body who have received such remission.
The words “FOR YOU AND FOR MANY UNTO THE REMISSION OF SINS” are the
words in the form of Consecration which signify the union of the faithful with
Christ/the union of the Mystical Body of Christ, which is the grace proper to the
Sacrament of the Eucharist.
Now, if we look to the Novus Ordo form of consecration, do we find the Mystical
Body/the union of the faithful with Christ (the grace proper to the Sacrament of the
Eucharist) signified? Here is the form of consecration in the New Mass or Novus
Ordo:
New Mass form: “This is my body. This is the cup of my blood, of the new and
eternal testament. It shall be shed for you and for all so that sins may be
forgiven.”
Is the union of the Mystical Body of Jesus Christ signified by the words “for you and
for all so that sins may be forgiven”? No. Are all men part of the Mystical Body? No.
Are all men part of the faithful united with Christ? No. We can see very clearly that
the New Mass or Novus Ordo most certainly does not signify the union of the
Mystical Body (the grace proper to the Sacrament of the Eucharist), and therefore it
is not a valid sacrament!
One does not have to say anything more… the New Mass is not valid!
Pope Leo XIII, Apostolicae Curae, 1896: “All know that the Sacraments of the
New Law, as sensible and efficient signs of invisible grace, must both signify
the grace which they effect and effect the grace which they signify.”33
Pope Leo XIII, Apostolicae Curae, 1896: “That form cannot be considered apt
or sufficient for a Sacrament which omits that which it must essentially
signify.”34
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, “Exultate Deo,” 1438: “…this is a fitting
way to signify the effect of this sacrament, that is, the union of the Christian
people with Christ.”35
To further prove the point, we should note that in all the formulas of consecration in
the liturgical rites of the Catholic Church, whether it is the Armenian Liturgy, the
Coptic Liturgy, the Ethiopic Liturgy, the Syrian Liturgy, the Chaldean Liturgy, etc. the
union of the faithful with Christ/the Mystical Body is signified in the form of
consecration. No liturgy that has ever been approved by the Church fails to signify
the union of the faithful with Christ.
Here are the portions of the forms of consecration of

the Wine used in Eastern Rites which signify what the
Traditional Mass does and what the New Mass
doesn’t: the union and members of the Church
THE ARMENIAN LITURGY: “….shed for you and for many for the expiation
and forgiveness of sins.”
Note that the union and members of the Mystical Body are signified by the words “for
you and for many for the expiation and forgiveness of sins.”
THE BYZANTINE LITURGY: “… shed for you and for many for the forgiveness
of sins.”
Note that the union and members of the Mystical Body are signified.
THE CHALDEAN LITURGY: “…shed for you and for many for the forgiveness
of sins.”
THE COPTIC LITURGY: “…shed for you and for many unto the forgiveness of
sins.”
THE ETHIOPIC LITURGY: “… shed for you and for many for the forgiveness
of sin.”
THE LITURGY OF MALABAR: “… shed for you and for many for the
remission of sins.”
THE MARONITE LITURGY: (this form is identical to that which was always
used in the Roman Rite)
The formula of consecration in all Catholic liturgies signifies the union of the faithful
with Christ/the Mystical Body of Christ, as we can see. The New Mass, which says,
“for you and for all so that sins may be forgiven,” does not signify the Mystical Body,
since all do not belong to the Mystical Body. Thus, the New Mass does not signify the
grace which the Eucharist effects. It is not valid.
Therefore, a Catholic cannot attend the New “Mass” under pain of mortal sin.
Those who persist in doing so are committing idolatry (worshipping a piece of bread).
Jesus Christ is not present there. The host is merely a piece of bread, not Our Lord’s
Body, Blood, Soul and Divinity. The Church has always taught that to approach a
doubtful sacrament (which employs doubtful matter or form) is mortally sinful. In fact,
Pope Innocent XI, Decree of the Holy Office, March 4, 1679,36 even condemns the
idea that Catholics can receive "probable" sacraments. And the New Mass is not
merely doubtful, it is invalid, since it does not signify the grace it is supposed to
effect. It is actually worse than a Protestant service; it is an abomination, which
falsifies the words of Jesus Christ and the Catholic Faith.
Note: At the time we are writing this there is some talk that the Vatican, in order to
deceive traditionalists back into the Counter Church and the false New Mass, is
planning to correct the “for all” error in the form of consecration. The fact that the
Vatican is going to do this proves that “for all” gives, as we’ve said, a false
signification. Even if they do this, a Catholic would still have to avoid all New Masses
under pain of mortal sin because the New Mass itself is a non-Catholic service, it
would still be missing the words “mysterium fidei” in the consecration, and most of the
“priests” celebrating it are invalid anyway (as the next section proves).
1
The words of Dietrich Von Hildebrand, who was, nevertheless, a supporter of the
Vatican II religion but felt compelled to make such a statement about the New Mass.
Quoted by Michael Davies, Pope Paul’s New Mass, Kansas City, MO: Angelus Press,
1980, p. 80.
2
Pope St. Pius V, Bull Quo Primum, July 14, 1570.
3
New Oxford Review, Berkeley, CA, November, 2006, “Notes.”
4
The Ottaviani Intervention, Rockford, IL: Tan Books.
5
Rama Coomeraswamy, The Problems with the New Mass, Tan Books, p. 34.
6
Fr. Anthony Cekada, The Problems With the Prayers of the Modern Mass, Tan
Books, 1991, pp. 9-13.
7
Michael Davies, Pope Paul’s New Mass, Kansas City, MO: Angelus Press, p. 80.
8
Michael Davies, Pope Paul’s New Mass, p. 126.
9
10
Michael Davies, Pope Paul’s New Mass.
Warren H. Carroll, A History of Christendom, Vol. 4 (The Cleaving of Christendom),

11
Front Royal, VA: Christendom Press, 2000, p. 229.
12
Michael Davies, Cranmer’s Godly Order, Fort Collins, CO: Roman Catholic Books,
1995, p. 183.
13
14
Octava Controversia Generalis. Liber Ii. Controversia Quinta. Caput XXXI.
15
Michael Davies, Cranmer’s Godly Order, p. 65.
16
17
18
19
20
Also discussed in Pope Paul’s New Mass, pp. 102; 504-505.
21
Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, B. Herder Book. Co., Thirtieth Edition,
1957, 695.
22
Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Vol. 1, p. 581; Denzinger 715.
A common translation, found in many publications, of the Latin words from the
23
Roman Altar Missal, in De Defectibus, Chap. 5, Part 1.
24
Denzinger 414-415.
25
26
The Catechism of the Council of Trent, Tan Books, 1982, p. 227.
27
St. Alphonsus De Liguori, Treatise on The Holy Eucharist, Redemptorist Fathers,
1934, p. 44.
28
Denzinger 2301.
A common translation, found in many publications, of the Latin words from the
29
Roman Altar Missal, in De Defectibus, Chap. 5, Part 1.
30
Denzinger 1963.
31
Denzinger 698.
32
St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Allen, TX: Christian Classics, Pt. III, Q.
73, A. 3.
33
Denzinger 1963.
34
The Great Encyclical Letters of Pope Leo XIII, Tan Books, 1995, p. 401.
35
Denzinger 698.
36
Denzinger 1151.
10. The New Rite of Ordination

Michael “… every prayer in the traditional rite [of Ordination] which stated
specifically the essential role of a priest as a man ordained to offer
propitiatory sacrifice for the living and dead has been removed [from the
New Rite of Paul VI]. In most cases these were the precise prayers
removed by the Protestant reformers, or if not precisely the same there are
clear parallels.”1
In addition to having invalidating changes made to the Mass, the Devil knew that he
had to tamper with the rite of ordination so that the priests of the New Church would
be invalid as well.
The New Rite of Holy Orders (bishops, priests, deacons) was approved and
imposed by Paul VI on June 18, 1968. The following information is crucial for all
Catholics to know, since it concerns the validity of essentially every “priest” ordained
within the diocesan structure since approximately 1968; and consequently, it
concerns the validity of countless confessions, indult Masses, etc.
On Nov. 30, 1947, Pope Pius XII issued an apostolic Constitution called
“Sacramentum Ordinis.” In this Constitution, Pope Pius XII declared, in virtue of his
supreme apostolic authority, the words that are necessary for a valid ordination to the
priesthood.
TRADITIONAL FORM FOR ORDINATION OF PRIESTS

Pope Pius XII, Sacramentum Ordinis, Nov. 30, 1947: “But regarding the matter
and form in the conferring of every order, by Our same supreme apostolic
authority We decree and establish the following: … In the ordination of
priests, the matter is the first imposition of the bishop’s hands which is done in
silence… But the form [of Ordination] consists of the words of the
preface of which the following are essential and so required for validity:
► “ Grant, we beseech You, Almighty Father, to these Your servants, the
dignity of the Priesthood (presbyterii dignitatem); renew the spirit of holiness
within them, so that they may hold from You, O God, the office of the second
rank in Your service and by the example of their behavior afford a pattern of
holy living.”2
THE NEW FORM FOR ORDINATION OF PRIESTS

Here is the form of the New Rite of Ordination of Priests:
● “Grant, we beseech You, Almighty Father, to these Your servants, the dignity
of the Priesthood; renew within them the spirit of holiness. May they hold from
You, the office of the second rank in Your service and by the example of their
behavior afford a pattern of holy living.”3
The difference between the two forms is that the Latin word “ut” (which means
“so that”) has been omitted in the New Rite. This may seem insignificant, but in
Sacramentum Ordinis Pius XII declared that this word was essential for validity.
Further, the omission of “so that” gives rise to a relaxation of the naming of the
sacramental effect (conferring the office of the second rank).
Since the new rite purports to be the Roman Rite, this removal of “ut” (so that)
renders the new rite of questionable validity. However, there is a much bigger
problem which proves that the New Rite is invalid.
THE BIGGEST PROBLEM WITH THE NEW RITE OF

ORDINATION IS NOT THE FORM, BUT THE SURROUNDING
CEREMONIES WHICH HAVE BEEN REMOVED
The change to the essential form is not the only problem with the New Rite of
Ordination promulgated by Paul VI. The following points are just as significant
because the Sacrament of Order, although instituted by Our Lord Jesus Christ, was
not instituted by Our Lord with a specific sacramental form – unlike the Sacraments
of the Eucharist and Baptism, which were instituted by Our Lord with a specific
sacramental form – so that the form of words in Ordination is given its meaning
and significance by the surrounding rite and ceremonies.
In his famous Bull, Apostolicae Curae, Sept. 13, 1896, Pope Leo XIII solemnly
declared that Anglican Ordinations are invalid. This means that the Anglican sect
doesn’t have valid priests or bishops.
Pope Leo XIII, Apostolicae Curae, Sept. 13, 1896: “… of Our own motion
and certain knowledge We pronounce and declare that Ordinations
carried out according to the Anglican rite have been and are absolutely
null and utterly void.”4
In making this solemn pronouncement, it must be understood that Pope Leo XIII was
not making Anglican Ordinations invalid, but rather he was declaring that they were
invalid due to defects in the rite. But what were those defects or problems which
Leo XIII saw with the Anglican Rite, which contributed to its invalidity?
Pope Leo XIII, Apostolicae Curae, Sept. 13, 1896: “When anyone has rightly
and seriously made use of the due form and the matter requisite for effecting
or conferring the sacrament he is considered by that very fact to do what the
Church does. On this principle rests the doctrine that a sacrament is truly
conferred by the ministry of one who is a heretic or unbaptized, provided the
Catholic rite be employed. On the other hand, if the rite be changed, with
the manifest intention of introducing another rite not approved by the
Church, and of rejecting what the Church does, and what by the
institution of Christ belongs to the nature of the sacrament, then it is
clear that not only is the necessary intention wanting to the sacrament,
but that the intention is adverse to and destructive of the sacrament.” 5
Here we see Pope Leo XIII teaching that if a minister uses the Catholic rite in
conferring the Sacrament of Order, with the correct matter and form, he is considered
for that very reason to have intended to do what the Church does – intending to do
what the Church does is necessary for the validity of any sacrament. On the other
hand, he tells us, if the rite is changed with the manifest intention of introducing
a new rite not approved by the Church, and of rejecting what the Church does,
then the intention is not only insufficient, but is destructive of the Sacrament.
And what were the things that Pope Leo XIII described as showing the destructive
intention of the Anglican rite of Ordination?
Pope Leo XIII, Apostolicae Curae, Sept. 13, 1896: “For, to put aside other
reasons which show this to be insufficient for the purpose in the Anglican rite,
let this argument suffice for all: from them has been deliberately
removed whatever sets forth the dignity and office of the priesthood in
the Catholic rite. That form consequently cannot be considered apt or
sufficient for the sacrament which omits what it ought essentially to signify.”6
Pope Leo XIII, Apostolicae Curae, Sept. 13, 1896: “So it comes to pass that,
as the Sacrament of Orders and the true sacerdotium [sacrificing
priesthood] of Christ were utterly eliminated from the Anglican rite, and
hence the sacerdotium [priesthood] is in no wise conferred truly and
validly in the Episcopal consecration of the same rite, for the like reason,
therefore, the Episcopate can in no wise be truly and validly conferred by it;
and this the more so because among the first duties of the Episcopate is that
of ordaining ministers for the Holy Eucharist and sacrifice.”7
Pope Leo XIII, Apostolicae Curae, Sept. 13, 1896: “Being fully cognizant of the
necessary connection between faith and worship, between ‘the law of
believing and the law of praying,’ under a pretext of returning to the primitive
form, they corrupted the liturgical order in many ways to suit the errors of the
reformers. For this reason in the whole Ordinal not only is there no clear
mention of the sacrifice, of consecration, of the sacerdotium [sacrificing
priesthood], but, as we have just stated, every trace of these things,
which had been in such prayers of the Catholic rite as they had not
entirely rejected, was deliberately removed and struck out. In this way
the native character – or spirit as it is called – of the Ordinal clearly
manifests itself. Hence, if vitiated in its origin it was wholly insufficient to
confer Orders, it was impossible that in the course of time it could become
sufficient since no change had taken place.”8
Dear reader, these things described above by Pope Leo XIII as the
downfall of the Anglican Rite of Ordination – the systematic removal
of every reference to the sacrifice of the Mass, consecration and the
true sacrificing priesthood – are exactly the things that occurred in
the New Rite of Ordination promulgated by Paul VI! In his book The
Order of Melchisedech, despite his false conclusions on this and other
matters, Michael Davies is forced to admit the following stunning facts:
Michael “As the previous section made clear, every prayer in the
traditional rite [of Ordination] which stated specifically the
essential role of a priest as a man ordained to offer
propitiatory sacrifice for the living and dead has been
removed [from the New Rite of Paul VI]. In most cases these
were the precise prayers removed by the Protestant reformers,
or if not precisely the same there are clear parallels.” 9
Michael “…there is not one mandatory prayer in the new rite of

ordination itself which makes clear that the essence of the
Catholic priesthood is the conferral of the powers to offer the
sacrifice of the Mass and to absolve men of their sins, and that
the sacrament imparts a character which differentiates a priest
not simply in degree but in essence from a layman… There is
not a word in it that is incompatible with Protestant belief.”10
Here are some of the specific prayers and ceremonies which set forth the true nature
of the priesthood in the Traditional Rite which have been specifically eliminated from
the New Rite of Ordination of Paul VI. The following information is found in Michael
Davies, The Order of Melchisedech, pp. 79 and following.
In the Traditional Rite, the bishop addresses the ordinands and says:
► “ For it is a priest’s duty to offer sacrifice, to bless, to lead, to preach and

to baptize.”
This admonition has been abolished.
The Litany of the Saints then follows in the Traditional Rite. It has been cut short in
the New Rite. The New Rite abolishes the following unecumenical assertion:
► “That Thou wouldst recall all who have wandered from the unity of the
Church, and lead all believers to the light of the Gospel.”
Later on in the Traditional Rite, after pronouncing the essential form, which has been
changed in the New Rite (see above), the bishop says another prayer, which includes
the following:
► “Theirs be the task to change with blessing undefiled, for the service
of thy people, bread and wine into the Body and Blood of Thy Son.”
This prayer has been abolished.
In the Traditional Rite, the bishop then intones the Veni Creator Spiritus. While
anointing each priest he says:
► “Be pleased, Lord, to consecrate and sanctify these hands by this

anointing, and our blessing. That whatsoever they bless may be blessed,
and whatsoever they consecrate may be consecrated and sanctified in
the name of Our Lord Jesus Christ.”
This prayer has been abolished. And this prayer was so significant that it was even
mentioned by Pius XII in Mediator Dei #43:
Pope Pius XII, Mediator Dei (# 43), Nov. 20, 1947: “… they alone [priests]
have been marked with the indelible sign ‘conforming’ them to Christ the
Priest, and that their hands alone have been consecrated, ‘in order that
whatever they bless may be blessed, whatever they consecrate may
become sacred and holy, in the name of Our Lord Jesus Christ.’”11
Notice that Pius XII, in speaking of how the priests have been marked in ordination,
makes reference to this very important prayer which was specifically abolished by
Paul VI’s new 1968 Rite.
Shortly after this prayer in the Traditional Rite, the bishop says to each ordinand:
► “ Receive the power to offer sacrifice to God, and to celebrate Mass,

both for the living and the dead, in the name of the Lord.”
This exceptionally important prayer has been abolished in the New Rite.
In the Traditional Rite, the new priests then concelebrate Mass with the bishop. At the
end, each new priest kneels before the bishop who lays both hands upon the head of
each and says:
► “Receive the Holy Ghost. Whose sins you shall forgive, they are
forgiven them; and whose sins you shall retain, they are retained.”
This ceremony and prayer has been abolished.
In the Traditional Rite:
► “… the new priests then promise obedience to their bishop who ‘charges’
them to bear in mind that offering Holy Mass is not free from risk and that
they should learn everything necessary from diligent priests before
undertaking so fearful a responsibility.”
This admonition has been abolished.
Finally, before completing the Mass, the bishop imparts a blessing:
► “ The blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost,
come down upon you, and make you blessed in the priestly Order, enabling
you to offer propitiatory sacrifices for the sins of the people to Almighty
God.”
This blessing has been abolished.
Conclusion: It is totally obvious from these facts that there is no intention in

the New Rite of ordaining a true sacrificing priest. Every single mandatory
reference to the true sacrificing priesthood was deliberately removed,
just like in the Anglican Rite – which was declared invalid for that very
reason by Pope Leo XIII.
Thus, the following words declared by Pope Leo XIII apply exactly to the New Rite of
Paul VI.
Pope Leo XIII, Apostolicae Curae, Sept. 13, 1896: “For this reason in the
whole Ordinal not only is there no clear mention of the sacrifice, of
consecration, of the sacerdotium [sacrificing priesthood], but, as we have
just stated, every trace of these things, which had been in such prayers
of the Catholic rite as they had not entirely rejected, was deliberately
removed and struck out. In this way the native character – or spirit as it is
called – of the Ordinal clearly manifests itself.”12
The New Rite fits this description precisely. Could anyone deny this fact? No, to do
so one would have to bear false witness. The New Rite of Ordination specifically
eliminated the sacrificing priesthood. The intention it manifests is therefore contrary
to the intention of the Church and cannot suffice for validity.
Pope Leo XIII, Apostolicae Curae, Sept. 13, 1896: “For, to put aside other
reasons which show this to be insufficient for the purpose in the Anglican rite,
let this argument suffice for all: from them has been deliberately
removed whatever sets forth the dignity and office of the priesthood in
the Catholic rite. That form consequently cannot be considered apt or
sufficient for the sacrament which omits what it ought essentially to
signify.” 13
Michael Davies proves the New Rite is invalid
In his book, The Order of Melchisedech, Michael Davies (a man who actually
defended the validity of the New Rite of Ordination) is forced to make, in the face of
the undeniable evidence, statement after statement which proves that the New Rite
of Ordination must be considered invalid, just as the Anglican Rite. Here are a few:
Michael Davies, The Order of Melchisedech, p. 97: “If the new Catholic rite is
considered satisfactory, then the entire case put by Apostolicae Curae [of
Leo XIII] is undermined… If the new Catholic rite, shorn of any mandatory
prayer signifying the essential powers of the priesthood, is valid, then
there seems no reason why the 1662 Anglican rite should not be valid too,
and still less can there be any possible objection to the 1977 Anglican Series III
Ordinal.”
Michael Davies, The Order of Melchisedech, p. 99: “As a final comment on the
new Catholic ordinal, I would like to quote a passage from Apostolicae
Curae and to ask any reader to demonstrate to me how the words which
Pope Leo XIII wrote of Cranmer’s rite cannot be said to apply to the new
Catholic Ordinal, at least where mandatory prayers are concerned.”
Michael Davies, The Order of Melchisedech, p. 109: “... the differences

between the 1968 Catholic rite and the new Anglican Ordinal are so
minimal that it is hard to believe that they are not intended for the same
purpose… It will be found that every imperative formula which could be
interpreted as conferring any specifically sacerdotal power denied to the
faithful at large has been carefully excluded from the new rite.”
Michael Davies, The Order of Melchisedech, pp. 94-95: “When the changes
[to the Rite of Ordination] are considered as a whole it seems impossible
to believe that any Catholic of integrity could deny that the parallel with
Cranmer’s reform [the Anglican reform] is evident and alarming. It is quite
obvious that there are powerful forces within the Catholic Church and the
various Protestant denominations determined to achieve a common Ordinal at
all costs… The sixteenth century Protestants changed the traditional
Pontificals because they rejected the Catholic doctrine of the priesthood.
Archbishop Bugnini and his Consilium changed the Roman Pontifical in
a manner which makes it appear that there is little or no difference
between Catholic and Protestant belief, thus undermining Apostolicae
Curae [of Leo XIII].”14
St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Pt. III, Q. 60, A. 8: “… intention is

essential to the sacrament, as will be explained further on. Wherefore if he
intends by such addition or suppression to perform a rite other than that
which is recognized by the Church, it seems that the sacrament is
invalid; because he seems not to intend to do what the Church does.”
It’s also worth noting that Cranmer, in creating the invalid Anglican Rite, abolished the
subdiaconate and minor orders and replaced them with a ministry in three degrees –
bishops, priests, and deacons. This is exactly what Paul VI did in changing the
Catholic rites.
The New Rite does mention that the candidates for ordination are to be elevated to
the “priesthood” – but so does the invalid Anglican. The fact is that Pope Leo XIII
explained in Apostolicae Curae that if an ordination rite implies the exclusion of the
power to offer propitiatory sacrifices, as the New Rite does, then it is necessarily
invalid, although it may express or mention the word “priest.”
The Congregation for Divine Worship and the Discipline of the Sacraments admitted
that the Catholic theology of the priesthood was not made explicit in the 1968 rite. 15
The fact is that the New Rite of Paul VI is an entirely new rite, which rejects what the
Church does, by rejecting what by the institution of Christ belongs to the nature of the
sacrament [the sacrificing priesthood], so it is clear that the necessary intention
manifested by this rite is insufficient, and even adverse to and destructive of the
Sacrament of Holy Orders (Leo XIII). These facts prove that the New Rite of
Ordination of Paul VI cannot be considered valid, but must be considered invalid.
Conclusion: This means that any Confessions made of

grave sins to “priests” ordained in the New Rite must be
made again to a validly ordained priest who was ordained in
the Traditional Rite of Ordination by a bishop consecrated in
the Traditional Rite of Episcopal Consecration, if a priest is
available. However, there will certainly be almost impossible
to find a valid non heretical priest nowadays, and thus you
will have to confess your sins to God directly until God
solves this apostasy and institutes new non heretical priests
that are readily available for everyone. For more information
about the Church's dogma against receiving the sacraments
from heretics, CLICK HERE. If one cannot remember which
sins were confessed to New Rite “priests,” and which were
forgiven by a priest ordained in the Traditional Rite, then a
Catholic must make a general confession mentioning all
grave sins (if there were any) that may have been confessed
to a “priest” ordained in the rite of Paul VI (the New Rite).
Obviously, no Catholic may lawfully approach “priests” ordained in the New Rite of
Paul VI for either “Communion” or confession or any other sacrament requiring a
valid priesthood under pain of grave sin, since they are not valid priests.
As mentioned already, Pope Innocent XI, Decree of the Holy Office, March 4, 1679,16
condemns the idea that Catholics can receive "probable" sacraments. In other words,
even if one believed that the New Rite of Ordination is probably valid (which is clearly
false, since it is clearly invalid), one is still forbidden to receive sacraments from
those “ordained” in it under pain of mortal sin. Sacraments may only be received
when matter and form are certainly valid.
These facts mean that all indult Masses celebrated by “priests” ordained in the
New Rite of Paul VI (1968 Rite) are invalid and cannot be attended.
The Society of St. Pius X occasionally has men join their society
who were “ordained” in the New Rite of Ordination, and they
don’t always have them conditionally ordained – or at least they
don’t publicly admit it. The “Masses” offered by such “priests”
would be invalid, and it would be a mortal sin to attend any
“Church” of heretics, whether valid or nonvalid priests, since all
heretics are outside the Church and forbidden to use the
sacraments, as this file prove in detail. To approach heretical
priests and heretical church buildings is clearly condemned in
Catholic dogma, and it doesn’t matter if the priest there is validly
ordained or not, for so long as the priest remains a heretic, he is
not a Catholic priest and his church is not a Catholic Church -
but rather a meeting house of the heretics. This is proven in
Catholic dogma.
Those priests who were “ordained” in this New Rite of Paul VI who are open to the
truth must be re-ordained by a non heretical validly consecrated bishop in the
Traditional Rite. This also necessarily means that the Novus Ordo Missae (the New
Mass), without even considering its own problems which render it invalid, is of course
invalid if celebrated by any “priest” ordained in the New Rite of Ordination.
1
Michael Davies, The Order of Melchisedech, Harrison, NY: Roman Catholic Books,
1993, p. 83.
2
1957, no. 2301.
3
The Oratory Catechism, Published by the Oratory of Divine Truth, 2000, p. 340; also
The Rites of the Catholic Church, The Liturgical Press, Vol. 2, 1991, pp. 44-45.
4
The Great Encyclical Letters of Pope Leo XIII, Rockford, IL: Tan Books, 1995, p.
405; Denzinger 1966.
5
The Great Encyclical Letters of Pope Leo XIII, p. 404.
6
7
8
The Great Encyclical Letters of Pope Leo XIII, pp. 402-403.
9
Michael Davies, The Order of Melchisedech, Harrison, NY: Roman Catholic Books,
1993, p. 83.
10
Michael Davies, The Order of Melchisedech, p. xix.
11
(1939-1958), p. 127.
12
The Great Encyclical Letters of Pope Leo XIII, pp. 402-403.
13
14
Michael Davies, The Order of Melchisedech, pp. 94-95.
15
Michael Davies, The Order of Melchisedech, p. xxii.
16
Denzinger 1151.
11. The New Rite of Consecration of Bishops

Paul VI also changed the rite for consecrating bishops. This is very significant
because groups such as the Fraternity of St. Peter and the Institute of Christ the King
(indult groups who offer the traditional Latin Mass) ordain their men in the Traditional
Rite of Ordination, but have the ordinations done by “bishops” who were made
“bishops” in the New Rite of Episcopal Consecration.
This issue is also significant because Benedict XVI, the man who currently purports
to be the Bishop of Rome, was “consecrated” in this New Rite of Episcopal
Consecration on May 28, 1977.1 If he is not a validly consecrated bishop, he cannot
be the Bishop of Rome.
In Sacramentum Ordinis, Nov. 30, 1947, Pope Pius XII declared what is the essential
form for the Consecration of Bishops:
TRADITIONAL FORM FOR CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS
Pope Pius XII, Sacramentum Ordinis, Nov. 30, 1947: “But regarding the matter
and form in the conferring of every order, by Our same supreme apostolic
authority We decree and establish the following: …in the Episcopal
ordination or consecration… the form consists of the words of the ‘Preface,’ of
which the following are essential and so required for validity:
► “Complete in Thy priest the fullness of Thy ministry,

and adorned in the raiment of all glory, sanctify him with
the dew of heavenly anointing.”2
With its mention of “the fullness of Thy ministry… raiment of all glory” this
traditional form unequivocally signifies the power of the episcopacy, which is the
“fullness of the priesthood.” Paul VI’s new form in the 1968 rite is given below. The
two forms only have one thing in common, the single word “et,” which means “and.”
PAUL VI’S NEW FORM FOR CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS
• “Sonow pour out upon this chosen one that power which is
from you, the governing Spirit whom you gave to your beloved
Son, Jesus Christ, the Spirit given by Him to the holy apostles,
who founded the Church in every place to be your temple for
the unceasing glory and praise of your name.”3
This new form does not unequivocally signify the power of the episcopacy. The
phrase “governing Spirit” is used to refer to many things in scripture or tradition (e.g.
Psalm 5:14), but it doesn’t unequivocally signify the powers of the episcopacy.
Therefore, the new form is of gravely doubtful validity.
In addition to the devastating change to the essential form, many other things have
been deleted. In fact, there is not one unambiguous statement about the intended
sacramental effect of Episcopal Consecration that can be found. In the Traditional
Rite of Consecration, the consecrator instructs the bishop elect in the following terms:
►"A bishop judges, interprets, consecrates, ordains, offers, baptizes and

confirms."
This has been abolished.
► In the Traditional Rite, the bishop-to-be is asked to confirm his belief in each
and every article of the Creed.
This has been abolished.
► In the Traditional Rite, the bishop-to-be is asked if he will "anathematize

every heresy that shall arise against the Holy Catholic Church."
This has been abolished. The deletion of this requirement to anathematize heresy
is significant, for this is indeed one of the functions of a bishop.
In the Traditional Rite, after the consecratory prayer, the functions of a bishop are
once again specified in these words:
► "Give him, O Lord, the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven... Whatsoever he

shall bind upon earth, let it be bound likewise in Heaven, and whatsoever he
shall loose upon earth, let it likewise be loosed in Heaven. Whose sins he shall
retain, let them be retained, and do Thou remit the sins of whomsoever he
shall remit... Grant him, O Lord, an Episcopal chair..."
This entire prayer has been abolished in the New Rite.
Conclusion: Paul VI’s New Rite of Episcopal Consecration has

a radically different form from what Pius XII declared was
necessary for validity.
The new form does not unequivocally signify the powers of the
episcopacy. The New Rite of Episcopal Consecration cannot be
considered valid, since doubtful matter or form is considered
invalid.
All “priests” ordained by “bishops” consecrated in this rite, even if the Traditional Rite
of Ordination was used, such as with most of the Fraternity of St. Peter priests,
Institute of Christ the King priests, etc. cannot be considered valid priests. Their
“Masses” must be avoided.
1
Biography of Benedict XVI, Vatican website: www.vatican.va
2
1957, no. 2301.
3
The Rites of the Catholic Church, Collegeville, MN: The Liturgical Press, 1991, Vol.
2, p. 73.
12. New Sacraments: the Changes to the Other

Sacraments
“These most crafty enemies have filled and inebriated with gall and
bitterness the Church, the spouse of the immaculate Lamb, and have
laid impious hands on her most sacred possessions. In the Holy Place
itself, where has been set up the See of the most holy Peter and the Chair of
Truth for the light of the world, they have raised the throne of their abominable
impiety, with the iniquitous design that when the Pastor has been struck, the
sheep may be scattered.” (Prophecy of Pope Leo XIII about a future apostasy,
1888)
Besides making invalidating changes to the Mass, the Rites of Ordination and
Episcopal Consecration, as we covered already, Paul VI changed the rites of all five
other sacraments.
BAPTISM
The New Order of Baptism was promulgated on May 15, 1969. The questions “Do
you renounce Satan?” and “Do you believe…?” are now directed toward the “parents
and godparents”; they are no longer directed toward the candidate for baptism. In the
new rite, the candidate for baptism is not even asked if he believes.
In the new rite, the newly baptized child no longer receives the lighted candle –
instead it is given to a parent or godparent. Also, the newly baptized child no longer
receives a white garment – it is only mentioned symbolically. The candidate for
baptism is no longer required to make a baptismal vow.
In addition, all the exorcisms of the Devil are omitted in Paul VI’s new rite of
Baptism! Why would one remove the exorcism prayers? Although Satan is
mentioned in the texts, he is not banished.
Conclusion: As long as the person baptizing in the Novus Ordo Church pours water
and uses the essential form – “I baptize thee, in the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Ghost” – with the intention to do what the Church does, then the
baptism is valid, despite these other problems in the surrounding rite. But these
changes to the rite of Baptism, although not essential to validity, serve to reveal the
true character and intentions of the men who have implemented the Vatican II
revolution. A conditional baptism should be made to put away any doubts about the
validity of your baptism. Here is the way you should do a conditional baptism.
CONFIRMATION
The New Order of Confirmation was promulgated on Aug. 15, 1971. The form and the
matter of the sacrament have been changed.
The traditional form for the sacrament of confirmation is:
► “Isign you with the Sign of the Cross, and I confirm you with
the Chrism of salvation. In the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Spirit. Amen.”
The new form in the New Rite for the sacrament of confirmation:
● “N., receive the seal of the Gift of the Holy Spirit.”
As we can see, the traditional form of Confirmation has been fundamentally

changed. The new form actually uses the form that is used in the Eastern Rites. Why
would Paul VI replace the traditional form in the Roman Rite with the form of the
Eastern Rite? We will see the significance of this change when we look at the matter
of Confirmation, which has also been changed. Most theologians traditionally regard
the imposition of hands and the signing and anointing of the forehead as the
proximate matter of Confirmation, and the chrism of olive oil and balm consecrated
by the bishop as the remote matter. In Paul VI’s New Rite of Confirmation, the
imposition of hands has been abolished, and other vegetable oils may replace
olive oil, and any spice may be used instead of balm!
In the New Testament, the imposition of hands was always present in confirmation
(see Acts 8:17, Acts 19:6). But there is no imposition of hands in the New Rite of
Confirmation. It has been abolished. This alone renders Paul VI’s New Rite of
Confirmation highly doubtful. Further, in the Eastern Rite of Confirmation,when the
form is pronounced by the bishop, he imposes his hands, thus completing by his
action the words of the form. In the new rite, however, even though the Eastern Rite
form is used, the words are not completed by the action of imposition of hands, as in
the Eastern Rite, thus rendering it highly doubtful.
Conclusion: All the changes considered, the validity of the new Confirmation is
highly doubtful.
CONFESSION
The Sacrament of Penance has been changed into a “Celebration of Reconciliation.”
The New Order of Penance or Confession was promulgated by Paul VI on Dec. 2,
1973. The essential form necessary for a validly ordained priest to absolve someone
are the following words:
“ I absolve you from your sins in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Spirit.” (Council of Florence, “Exultate Deo,” Denzinger 696.)
Perhaps this will come as a surprise, but this essential form has not been changed in
the New Rite of Confession. There are some Novus Ordo priests who do not say “I
absolve you from your sins in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Spirit,” but use new forms such as: “I free you from every bond of sin that you are
under.” If one of these different forms is used, then the confession would be doubtful.
As we’ve shown, however, the “priests” at the Novus Ordo/Vatican II churches that
have been ordained in the New Rite of Ordination (promulgated on June 18, 1968)
are not validly ordained. This means that even if Novus Ordo “priests” use the
essential form, “I absolve you from your sins in the name of the Father, and of the
Son, and of the Holy Spirit,” if they were ordained in the New Rite they are not valid
priests and it makes no difference.
Conclusion: The New Rite of Confession is valid, but only if the priest was ordained in
the Traditional Rite by a bishop consecrated in the Traditional Rite – and if he
adheres to the words “I absolve you of your sins in the name of the Father and of the
Son and of the Holy Ghost.”
EXTREME UNCTION
The New Rite of Extreme Unction was promulgated on November 30, 1972. The New
Rite of Extreme Unction is now called the “Anointing of the Sick,” which is to be
administered to those who are seriously ill. The term “in danger of death” is avoided.
The new rite addresses itself much more to the healing of illness rather than to the
preparation for the hour of death. The new consecration of the oil and the
thanksgiving for the oil contain many passages concerning physical recovery. The
prayer for Satan’s expulsion is abolished. And no longer are the angels,
Guardian Angles, the Mother of God and St. Joseph invoked.
THE TRADITIONAL FORM OF EXTREME UNCTION
The traditional form of Extreme Unction is:
►May the Lord forgive you by this holy anointing and His most
loving mercy whatever sins you have committed by the use of
your sight (hearing, sense of smell, sense of taste and power
of speech, sense of touch, power to walk).
THE NEW FORM OF “ANOINTING OF THE SICK” (CALLED

EXTREME UNCTION IN THE CATHOLIC CHURCH)
• Through this holy anointing and His most loving mercy, may
the Lord help you by the grace of the Holy Spirit (Penitent:
Amen) so that when you have been freed from your sins, He
may save you and in His goodness raise you up.
One can see that after the change the new form has acquired a considerably different
emphasis. The emphasis is now on deliverance from illness. The fact that the new
rite is called only “Anointing of the Sick” already suggests that one is to think of
physical recovery. Consequently, the new rite is administered many times to the sick
and elderly who are not in danger of death.
The new form is also ambiguous about when the forgiveness of sins is granted. The
old form clearly indicated that the Lord is forgiving sins by this anointing. The new
form mentions “when you have been freed of your sins,” which could mean sometime
in the future.
The matter in the new rite has also been changed. Throughout the history of the
Church, olive oil was the matter of the Sacrament of Extreme Unction. In the new rite,
however, instead of olive oil any other vegetable oil may be used. Instead of six
anointings, only two are prescribed.
According to most theologians, the use of whatever vegetable oils one chooses
renders the sacrament invalid. Not knowing whether the matter used in the New Rite
is olive oil is enough to cause doubt.
Conclusion: The new rite of Extreme Unction is of doubtful validity.
MARRIAGE
The new order of marriage was promulgated on March 19, 1969. With the new
celebration of marriage, almost all the prayers have been changed. In the traditional
rite of marriage a reading from Ephesians (5:22-33) was prescribed, stipulating the
subordination of the wife to the husband. In the new rite, a selection can be made
from ten different readings, one of which is the Ephesians verse, but the reading
specifically omits the verses that address the subordination of the wife to the
husband! In the questioning of the bride and groom on their commitment to lead a
true Christian marriage, they are not questioned separately, but together.
The nuptial Blessing has been changed; the wording has been altered.
Despite these problems, the form and matter of the Sacrament of Matrimony cannot
be changed, because the matter is constituted by the people getting married, and the
form is their mutual consent. However, the changes to the rite of the Sacrament of
Matrimony show again the character and intention of those who have implemented
the Vatican II revolution.
Conclusion: The new rite of marriage is valid, but a traditional Catholic cannot be
married according to the new rite. Many of the mixed marriages which are allowed
are invalid. The new rite of marriage doesn’t invoke God. The new rite of marriage is
used to corrupt Catholic teachings and enforce a false understanding to the married
couple. Since a priest is the witness of the church in marriage, a Catholic should not
get married in front of any priest, even validly ordained, who is not 100% Catholic. To
find a non heretical priest today will be almost impossible, and thus you will have to
do the best you can in order to get married without having anything to do with
heretics.
SUMMARY OF THE NEW SACRAMENTAL RITES

CREATED BY PAUL VI FOR THE COUNTER-CHURCH
New Mass – invalid
New Rite of Ordination – invalid
New Rite of Episcopal Consecration – gravely doubtful
New Rite of Baptism – valid
New Rite of Confession – valid, if adhered to and used by a validly ordained priest
New Rite of Confirmation – gravely doubtful
New Rite of Extreme Unction – doubtful
New Rite of Marriage – valid

14. The Heresies of Paul VI (1963-1978), the
man who gave the world the New Mass and the
Teachings of Vatican II
“How could a successor of Peter have caused in so short a
time more damage to the Church than the Revolution of
1789?... the deepest and most excessive in Her history…
what no heresiarch has ever succeeded in doing?... Do we
really have a pope or an intruder sitting on the Chair of
Peter?”1 (Archbishop Marcel Lefebvre, commenting on Paul
VI’s reign in 1976)
Paul VI
Paul VI was the man who claimed to be the head of the Catholic Church from June
21, 1963 to August 6, 1978. He was the man who promulgated the Second
Vatican Council and the New Mass. We’ve already seen that the evidence
indicates that the man who preceded and elevated Paul VI, John XXIII, was a
Freemason and a manifest heretic. We’ve also seen that the documents of Vatican II
contain many heresies, and that the New Mass, which Paul VI eventually
promulgated, represented a liturgical revolution.
Paul VI solemnly ratified all 16 documents of Vatican II. It is not possible for a true
pope of the Catholic Church to solemnly ratify teachings that are heretical. As we will
show in more detail later in this book, the fact that Paul VI did solemnly ratify the
heretical teachings of Vatican II proves that Paul VI was not a true pope, but an
antipope.
It’s important to keep in mind that Paul VI was the one who gave the world the New
Mass, the other new “sacraments,” and the heretical teachings of Vatican II. If you go
to the New Mass or embrace the teachings of Vatican II, the confidence that you
have that these things are legitimate is directly connected to the confidence
that you have that Paul VI was a true Catholic pope.
We will now expose the amazing heresies of Paul VI. We will show, from his official
speeches and writings, that Paul VI was a complete apostate who was not even
remotely Catholic. All of the official speeches and writings of the men who claim to be
pope are contained in the Vatican’s weekly newspaper, L’ Osservatore Romano. The
Vatican has reprinted issues of their newspaper from April 4, 1968 to the present.
From those speeches, we will now prove that Paul VI was not a true pope because of
the irrefutable and undeniable evidence that he was a complete heretic and an
apostate.
PAUL VI ON NON-CHRISTIAN RELIGIONS

The Catholic Church teaches that all non-Catholic religions are false. There is only
one true Church, outside of which no one can be saved. This is Catholic dogma.
Pope St. Gregory the Great, 590-604: “The holy universal Church teaches that
it is not possible to worship God truly except in her and asserts that all who
are outside of her will not be saved.”5
All of the other religions belong to the Devil. This is the teaching of Jesus Christ, the
Catholic Church and Sacred Scripture. See 1 Cor. 10:20 and Psalm 95:5. Anyone
who shows esteem for non-Christian religions, or regards them as good or deserving
of respect, denies Jesus Christ and is an apostate.
Paul VI, General Audience, Nov. 8, 1972: “Ecumenism began in this way; as
respect for non-Christian religions…”6
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 2), Jan. 6, 1928: “… that false opinion
which considers all religions to be more or less good and praiseworthy... Not
only are those who hold this opinion in error and deceived, but also in
distorting the idea of true religion they reject it...”7
Here is more of what Paul VI thought about non-Christian religions of the Devil:
Paul VI, Address, Sept. 22, 1973: “…noble non-Christian religions…”8
This is apostasy – a total rejection of Jesus Christ.
Paul VI, General Audience, Jan. 12, 1972: “…a disconcerting picture opens up
before our eyes: that of religions, the religions invented by man; attempts
that are sometimes extremely daring and noble…”9
Here Paul VI says that religions invented by man are sometimes extremely noble!
This is apostasy – a rejection of Jesus Christ and the Catholic Faith.
Paul VI, Message, Dec. 6, 1977: “…non-Christian religions, which the Church
respects and esteems…”10
He is saying that he esteems false religions.
Paul VI, Message, Nov. 24, 1969: “…overcome divisions, by developing a

mutual respect between the different religious confessions.”11
Paul VI, Address, Dec. 3, 1970: “We greet with respect the representatives of
all the other religions who have honored us by their presence.”12
Paul VI, General Audience, July 6, 1977: “We welcome with sincere respect
the Japanese delegation of the Konko-kyo religion.”13
In his Address, Aug. 22, 1969, Paul VI praised the Hindu Gandhi, and stated
that he was: “Ever conscious of God’s presence…”14
Hindus are pagans and idolaters who worship many different false gods. For Paul VI
to praise the notorious Hindu Gandhi as “ever-conscious of God’s presence” shows
again that Paul VI was a complete religious indifferentist. Paul VI also officially
praised the false religion of Hinduism in the official Vatican II document Nostra Aetate
#2 (on non-Christian religions), as we quoted in the section on Vatican II.
Paul VI, Apostolic Exhortation, Dec. 8, 1975: “The Church respects and
esteems these non- Christian religions…”15
Notice again that Paul VI esteems false religions; this is satanic.
Paul VI, Address, Aug. 24, 1974: “Religious and cultural differences in India, as
you have said, are honored and respected… We are pleased to see that this
mutual honor and esteem is practiced…”16
Paul VI says that religious differences are honored in India and that he is pleased to
see this. This means that he honors the worship of false gods.
Paul VI, Address to Synod of Bishops, Sept. 2, 1974: “Likewise we cannot omit
a reference to the non-Christian religions. These, in fact, must no longer
be regarded as rivals, or obstacles to Evangelization…”17
Here Paul VI boldly reveals that he is preaching a new Gospel. Non-Christian

religions, he tells us, are no longer our obstacle to evangelization. This is an
antichrist religion of apostasy.
Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos (# 13), Aug. 15, 1832: “They should consider the
testimony of Christ Himself that ‘those who are not with Christ are against
Him,’ (Lk. 11:23) and that they disperse unhappily who do not gather with Him.
Therefore, ‘without a doubt, they will perish forever, unless they hold the
Catholic faith whole and inviolate’ (Athanasian Creed).”18
Paul VI, Address to Dalai Lama, Sept. 30, 1973: “We are
happy to welcome Your Holiness today… You come to us from
Asia, the cradle of ancient religions and human traditions
which are rightly held in deep veneration.”19
Paul VI tells us that it is right to hold false religions which worship false gods in “deep
veneration”! This may be the worst heresy that Paul VI uttered.
Paul VI, Message to Pagan Shinto Priests, March 3, 1976: “We know the
fame of your temple, and the wisdom that is represented so vividly by
the images contained therein.”21
This is one of the most evil, revealing and heretical statements that Paul VI ever
uttered. He is praising the wisdom contained in the images in the pagan Shinto
Temple; in other words, he is praising the idols of the Shintoists!
PAUL VI ON BUDDHISM
Buddhism is a false, pagan religion of the East which teaches belief in re-incarnation
and karma. Buddhists hold that life is not worth living, and that every form of
conscious existence is an evil. Buddhists worship various false gods. Buddhism is an
idolatrous and false religion of the Devil. Here’s what Paul VI thought about
Buddhism:
Paul VI, General Audience to Japanese Buddhists, Sept. 5,

1973: “It is a great pleasure for us to welcome the
members of the Japanese Buddhists Europe Tour,
honored followers of the Soto-shu sect of Buddhism… At
the Second Vatican Council the Catholic Church exhorted her
sons and daughters to study and evaluate the religious
traditions of mankind and to ‘learn by sincere and patient
dialogue what treasures a bountiful God has distributed
among the nations of the earth’ (Ad Gentes, 11)… Buddhism
is one of the riches of Asia…”22
According to Paul VI, the false, pagan and idolatrous religion of Buddhism is one of
the “riches” of Asia!
Paul VI, General Audience to Japanese Buddhist Mission Tour, Oct. 24, 1973:
“Once again it is our pleasure to welcome a distinguished group of the Japan
Buddhist Mission Tour. We are happy to reiterate the esteem we have for your
country, your noble traditions…”23
Paul VI, Speech to Tibetan Buddhist Spiritual Leader, Jan. 17, 1975: “The
Second Vatican Council has expressed sincere admiration for Buddhism in
its various forms… We wish Your Holiness and all your faithful an abundance
of Prosperity and Peace.”24
Notice his idolatry and apostasy in admiring, not only Buddhists, but the false religion
of Buddhism.
Paul VI, Address to Buddhists, June 5, 1972: “It is with great cordiality and
esteem that we greet so distinguished a group of Buddhist leaders from
Thailand... We have a profound regard for… your precious traditions.”22
Paul VI to a group of Buddhist Leaders, June 15, 1977: “To the distinguished
group of Buddhist leaders from Japan we bid a warm welcome. The Second
Vatican Council declared that the Catholic Church looks with sincere
respect on your way of life… On this occasion we are happy to recall the
words of St. John: ‘The world, with all it craves for, is coming to an end; but
anyone who does the will of God remains forever’.”26
He first says that the Catholic Church looks with sincere respect upon the Buddhists’
way of life. This is heresy. He then says that, on this occasion, he must recall the
words of St. John: anyone who does the will of God remains forever. His meaning is
clearly that Buddhists will live forever; that is, they will be saved. This is totally
heretical.
PAUL VI ON ISLAM
Islam is a false religion which denies the Divinity of Christ and rejects the Most Holy
Trinity. Besides rejecting the true God, Islam allows polygamy up to four wives, and
its followers (Muslims) spread this false religion with a zeal unequalled by the others.
Islam is the most viciously anti-Christian major false religion in the world. To convert
to Christianity in many Islamic countries means death. The propagation of the true
Faith is strictly prohibited by the Muslims. Islamic society is one of the most evil
things in human history. Here is what Paul VI thought about this false religion which
rejects Christ and the Trinity:
Paul VI, Speech, Sept. 9, 1972: “We would also like you to
know that the Church recognizes the riches of the Islamic
faith – a faith that binds us to the one God.”28
Paul VI speaks about the “riches” of the Islamic Faith, a “Faith” that rejects Jesus
Christ and the Trinity. He says this “Faith” binds us to the One God. This is apostasy.
Paul VI, Address, Sept. 18, 1969: “…Moslems… along with us adore the one
and merciful God, who on the last day will judge mankind.”29
Moslems don’t worship the one true God, the Holy Trinity, together with Catholics, as
we covered in the section on the heresies of Vatican II. To assert that Muslims do
worship the same God as Catholics is heresy. And Moslems certainly don’t worship
God who will judge mankind on the last day, Jesus Christ.
Paul VI, Address to Muslim Ambassador, June 4, 1976: “... Moroccan Moslems
… our brothers in faith in the one God. You will always be made very welcome
and you will find esteem and understanding here.”30
He says that Muslims are brothers in the Faith. This is apostasy. He then says that
Muslims will always find esteem at the Vatican.
Paul VI, Address, Dec. 2, 1977: “…the Moslems (who) profess to hold the faith
of Abraham, and together with us they adore the one, merciful God, mankind’s
judge on the last day, as the Second Vatican Council solemnly declared.” 31
Paul VI, Address, August, 1969: “…Our lively desire to greet, in your persons,
the great Moslem communities spread throughout Africa? You thus enable Us
to manifest here Our high respect for the faith you profess… In recalling
the Catholic and Anglican Martyrs, We gladly recall also those confessors
of the Moslem faith who were the first to suffer death…”32
He mentions his high respect for the false faith of Islam, and he commemorates
Muslims who witnessed to this false religion through death. This is total apostasy.
Paul VI, Angelus Address, Aug. 3, 1969: “Twenty-two martyrs were

recognized, but there were many more, and not only Catholics. There were
also Anglicans and some Mohammedans.”33
This is probably the most scandalous statement we’ve ever seen regarding the
heresy that there are non-Catholic martyrs. Paul VI says that Muslims (who don’t
even believe in Christ or the Trinity) are martyrs, in addition to Anglicans. This is truly
amazing and totally heretical.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, 1441, ex cathedra: “….nobody can be

saved, no matter how much he has given away in alms and even if he has
shed blood in the name of Christ, unless he has persevered in the bosom and
unity of the Catholic Church.”34
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, dogmatic Athanasian Creed, 1439: “Whoever
wishes to be saved, needs above all to hold the Catholic faith; unless each one
preserves this whole and inviolate, he will without a doubt perish in eternity…”35
PAUL VI ON RELIGIOUS LIBERTY

Paul VI, Address, July 9, 1969: “She [the Church] has also affirmed, during
Her long history, at the cost of oppression and persecution, freedom for
everyone to profess his own religion. No one, She says, is to be restrained
from acting, no one is to be forced to act in a manner contrary to his own
beliefs… As we said, the Council demanded a true and public religious
freedom…”36
This is completely false and heretical. The Catholic Church has affirmed during her
long history, at the cost of oppression and persecution, that the religion of Jesus
Christ is the only one that is true; and that Christ is truly God and truly man. Paul VI
would have us believe, however, that the martyrs were tortured horribly, not for their
profession of faith in Christ, but in order for all to have freedom to profess their
various false religions! This is an astoundingly heretical distortion of the truth!
Paul VI, Message, Dec. 10, 1973: “… the repeated violations of the sacred
right to religious liberty in its various aspects and the absence of an
international agreement supporting this right…”37
Paul VI, Letter, July 25, 1975: “…the Holy See rejoices to see specifically
emphasized the right of religious liberty.”38
Again, in the section on Vatican II we showed that the doctrine on religious liberty
which was advocated by Paul VI was, in fact, condemned by Catholic popes.
PAUL VI ON THE “ORTHODOX”
Here we see Paul VI giving a clear Masonic handshake to the Eastern Schismatic
Patriarch of Constantinople, Athenagoras, on Jan. 5, 1964. The two also mutually
lifted the reciprocal excommunications of 1054. Translation: this means that Paul VI
considered that the Eastern "Orthodox" are no longer excommunicated even though
they deny the Papacy. Therefore, according to him, the Papacy is not a dogma
binding under pain of excommunication.
The Eastern Orthodox schismatics reject Papal Infallibility and the last 13 General of
the Catholic Church. reject that the Holy Ghost proceeds the Second of the Trinity;
they permit and remarriage; many of them reject the Immaculate Conception. ’s what
Paul VI thought these schismatis:
Paul VI, Speech, April 19, 1970, speaking of the deceased schismatic
Patriarch of Moscow: “To the very end he was conscious and solicitous for
his great ministry.”39
He says that leadership in a schismatic church is a great ministry.
Paul VI, Address, Jan. 24, 1972: “…greet among us an eminent

representative of the venerable Orthodox Church… a man of great
piety...” 40
Paul VI, Speech, Jan. 23, 1972: “…the great, venerable and excellent
Orthodox Patriarch…”41
Paul VI, Address to Schismatic Delegation, June 27, 1977: “Then, ten years
later, we paid a visit to your holy Church…”42
Paul VI, General Audience, Jan. 20, 1971: “… the venerable Eastern Orthodox
Churches…”43
He says that schismatic churches are venerable.
Paul VI, speaking of the death of the Schismatic Patriarch Athenagoras, July
9, 1972: “…we recommend this great man to you, a man of a venerated
Church…”44
Paul VI, Address, May 25, 1968: “…the venerable Orthodox Church of
Bulgaria.”45
Paul VI, Common Declaration with Patriarch of Syrian Schismatic Sect, Oct.
27, 1971: “This should be done with love, with openness to the promptings of
the Holy Spirit, and with mutual respect for each other and each other’s
Church.”46
So Paul VI respects the rejection of the Papacy and Papal Infallibility.
Paul VI, Telegram upon election of new Schismatic Patriarch of

Constantinople, July, 1972: “At the moment when you assume a heavy charge
in the service of the Church of Christ…”47
This means that the schismatic Church is the Church of Christ according to antipope
Paul VI.
Paul VI, Address, Dec. 14, 1976: “…very dear Brothers, sent by the venerable
Church of Constantinople… we carried out the solemn and sacred
ecclesial act of lifting the ancient anathemas, an act with which we wished
to remove the memory of these events forever from the memory and the heart
of the Church…”48
The schismatic “Orthodox” are anathematized by the Catholic Church for denying the
Papacy, and not accepting dogmas of the Catholic Faith. But Paul VI solemnly lifted
these anathemas against them, as we mentioned above. Like the statement above,
this address of Paul VI means he attempted to overturn the Papacy as a dogma
which must be believed under pain of anathema or condemnation.
Pope Gregory XVI, May 27, 1832: “Be not deceived, my brother; if anyone
follows a schismatic, he will not attain the inheritance of the kingdom of
God.”50
Paul VI, Letter to Schismatic, November, 1976: “…the first Pan-Orthodox

Conference in preparation for the Great Holy Council of the Orthodox
Churches is beginning its work… for the best service of the venerable
Orthodox Church.”51
He calls the schismatic council “holy” and the schismatic Church “venerable.” Paul VI
was a schismatic.
Paul VI, General Audience, Jan. 24, 1973: “…our brother of venerated
memory, the ecumenical Patriarch of Constantinople…”52
Paul VI, Message concerning deceased Russian schismatic, April 7, 1972: “…

we express to Your Eminence and the Holy Synod of the Georgian Orthodox
Church our sincere condolences with the assurance of our prayers for the
eternal repose of your pastor…”53
Paul VI, Message, May 23, 1968, to the Schismatic Patriarch of Moscow:
“…Holiness, on the occasion of the celebrations for the fiftieth anniversary for
the day when the Synod of the whole Orthodox Church of Russia re-
established the Patriarchal See of Moscow… we have delegated to participate
in the solemn celebrations which will take place in your Patriarchal City our
very dear brothers in the Episcopate…”54
He calls the schismatic Patriarch “Holiness” and celebrates the fiftieth anniversary of
the schismatic Church.
Paul VI, Speech to Schismatic, July 1, 1978: “We receive you with affection
and esteem.”55
Paul VI, General Audience, Nov. 30, 1977: “We greet you joyfully, beloved
brothers, who represent here His Holiness Patriarch Pimen and the
Russian Orthodox Church… all our esteem and brotherly love to His
Holiness Patriarch Pimen, to his clergy and to the whole people of the
faithful.”56
Paul VI went on to say in a letter about the schismatic Athenagoras (July, 1972): “…
we pray the Lord to receive into His heavenly kingdom him…”57
Paul VI, Joint Declaration with the Schismatic “Pope” Shenouda III, May 10,
1973: “Paul VI, Bishop of Rome and Pope of the Catholic Church, and
Shenouda III, Pope of Alexandria and Patriarch of the See of St. Mark… In
the name of this charity, we reject all forms of proselytism… Let it cease,
where it may exist…”58
This is all one really needs to see to know that Paul VI was a schismatic and not a
Catholic. He makes a Joint Declaration with a schismatic “pope.” He acknowledges
this schismatic as the holder of the See of St. Mark. This is a blasphemy against the
Papacy, since this schismatic holds no authority whatsoever. He rejects all forms of
proselytism – that is, trying to convert the schismatics – and he says “let it cease
where it may exist”! Paul VI was a formal heretic and schismatic.
PAUL VI ON OTHER PROTESTANT SECTS

Protestantism began with the German priest Martin Luther, who left the Catholic
Church and started the Protestant revolution in 1517. Luther denied free will, the
Papacy, praying to the saints, Purgatory, Tradition, Transubstantiation and the Holy
Sacrifice of the Mass. Luther replaced the Mass with a memorial service
commemorating the Last Supper. All the sacraments except Baptism and the Holy
Eucharist were rejected. Luther held that after the fall of Adam man cannot produce
any good works. Most Protestants hold the same beliefs as Luther, but all of them
reject numerous Catholic dogmas. Here’s what Paul VI thought of these heretics and
schismatics:
Paul VI, Angelus Address, Jan. 17, 1971: “From polemical opposition among
the various Christian denominations we have passed to mutual respect…”59
Here Paul VI reveals that the Vatican II agenda with regard to Protestant sects has
gone from polemical opposition – in other words, an opposition to their false
doctrines – to an attitude of mutual respect for, their false religion.
Paul VI, Speech to Representatives of non-Catholic churches in Geneva,

June, 1969: “The spirit that animates us… This spirit lays down, as the first
basis of every fruitful contact between different confessions, that each
profess his faith loyally.”60
Paul VI is saying that the Protestants should not become Catholic, but remain loyal to
their own sects.
Paul VI, Homily, Jan. 25, 1973: “…express a respectful and affectionate
thought in Christ to Christians of other denominations residing in this city and
assure them of our esteem…”61
This is an incredible homily. In it he’s assuring the heretics of other denominations of

his esteem. Consider that Paul VI didn’t even personally know all the people he was
esteeming. He didn’t know anything about them except that they belong to one of
these sects, and he assured them of his esteem on that basis!
Paul VI, Letter, Aug. 6, 1973, to the World Council of Churches: “The World
Council of Churches has been created in order, by the grace of God, to
serve the Churches and Ecclesial Communities in their endeavors to restore
and to manifest to all that perfect communion in faith and love which is
the gift of Christ to His Church.”62
Paul VI says that the World Council of Churches has been created to restore and to
manifest to all that perfect communion in faith and love which is the gift of Christ to
His Church. Notice the astounding implication of this statement. The perfect
communion in faith and charity which is the gift of Christ to His Church is the
organization of the Catholic Church, the universal Church founded by Christ. But
Paul VI says that this is manifested by the World Council of Churches! He has
replaced the Catholic Church with the World Council of Churches. The World Council
of Churches is an organization made up of many different sects and denominations.
A traditional commentator would correctly label it a Communist front group – meant to
water-down and liberalize the “Christian” churches of the world. But it is undoubtedly
a very heretical ecumenical organization made of various man-made religions.
Paul VI, Discourse, Dec. 12, 1968: “…our sons are on friendly terms with their
Christian brothers, Lutheran Evangelicals…”63
Pope Pius IV, profession of faith, Council of Trent, ex cathedra: “This true
Catholic faith, outside of which no one can be saved… I now profess and truly
hold…”64
Paul VI, Address, April 28, 1977: “…relations between the Catholic Church and
the Anglican Communion… these words of hope, ‘The Anglican
Communion united not absorbed,’ are no longer a mere dream.”65
This means that Paul VI wants to unite with the Anglican sect without absorbing
them; that is, without converting them.
Paul VI, Speech, Aug. 2, 1969: “We wished to meet the Anglican Church which
flourishes in this country. We wished to pay homage to those sons of whom it
is most proud, those who – together with our own Catholic martyrs – gave the
generous witness of their lives to the Gospel...”66
Paul VI, Speaking of the death of the Protestant Martin Luther King, Jr., April 7,
1968: “…we shall all share the hopes which his martyrdom inspires in us.”67
Pope Gregory XVI, May 27, 1832: “Finally some of these misguided people
attempt to persuade themselves and others that men are not saved only in the
Catholic religion, but that even heretics may attain eternal life.”68
PAUL VI ON THE UNITED NATIONS

The United Nations is an evil organization that promotes contraception and abortion,
and looks to take control of the decision-making for every country on the planet.
Former UN Secretary General U Thant praised the Communist Lenin as a man
whose “ideals were reflected in the United Nations Charter.”72 Here’s what Paul VI
thought of the UN:
Paul VI, Address, Feb. 5, 1972: “…we have faith in the UN.”73
Paul VI, Message, April 26, 1968: “…may all men of heart join together
peacefully in order that the principles of the United Nations may be not
only proclaimed, but put into effect, and that not only the constitution of
States may promulgate them, but public authorities apply them…”74
Paul VI, Address to Secretary General of the U.N., July 9, 1977: “We wish to
listen to the voice of the authorized representative of the United Nations
Organization… all this merely emphasizes more the beneficial and
irreplaceable role of the United Nations Organization…”75
Paul VI, Message to U.N., Oct. 4, 1970: “Today we wish once more to repeat
the words which we had the honor to pronounce on 4th October 1965 from the
tribune of your assembly: ‘This Organization represents the path that has
to be taken for modern civilization and for world peace… Where else,
moreover, could these governments and peoples better find a bridge to link
them, a table round which they can gather, and a tribunal where they may
plead the cause of justice and peace?... who better than the United Nations
Organization and its specialized agencies will be able to take up the
challenge presented to all mankind?... There exists in effect a common
good of man, and it is up to your Organization, because of its dedication
to universality, which is its reason for being, to promote it untiringly.”76
First, Paul VI says that the U.N. is the path that has to be taken. He says that the
U.N., not the Catholic Church, is the best means for the cause of justice and peace
for the world. Second, he says that the U.N. is the universal (that is, Catholic) body
for mankind! He is replacing the Church with the UN.
OTHER CHANGES MADE BY PAUL VI

In addition to all of the heresies we have covered in the speeches of Paul VI, he was
the man who authoritatively implemented the false Second Vatican Council, changed
the Catholic Mass into a Protestant service, and changed the rite of every single
Sacrament. He changed the matter or form of the Eucharist, Extreme Unction, Holy
Orders, and Confirmation. Paul VI wanted to put Christ to death in the Mass (by
removing it and replacing it with a counterfeit), and wanted to kill His Catholic Church
by attempting to change the Church completely.
Within two years of the close of Vatican II, Paul VI removed the index of forbidden
books, a decision one commentator rightly called “incomprehensible.”
Paul VI then abolished the oath against Modernism, at a time when Modernism was
flourishing as never before. On Nov. 21, 1970,107 Paul VI also excluded all cardinals
over 80 years of age from participating in papal elections. Paul VI disestablished the
papal court, disbanded the Noble Guard and the Palatine Guards.108 Paul VI
abolished the rite of Tonsure, all four Minor Orders, and the rank of Subdiaconate.109
“Paul VI gave back to the Muslims the Standard of Lepanto. The history of the
flag was venerable. It was taken from a Turkish admiral during a great naval battle in
1571. While Pope St. Pius V fasted and prayed the Rosary, an out-numbered
Christian fleet defeated a much larger Moslem navy, thus saving Christendom from
the infidel. In honor of the miraculous victory, Pius V instituted the Feast of Our Lady
of the Most Holy Rosary to commemorate her intercession. In one dramatic act,
Paul VI renounced not only a remarkable Christian victory, but the prayers and
sacrifices of a great pope and saint.”110
Under Paul VI, the Holy Office was reformed: its primary function now was research,
not defending the Catholic Faith.111 According to those who watched a film of Paul
VI’s visit to Fatima, he did not pray one Hail Mary.112
In 1969, Paul VI removed forty saints from the official liturgical calendar.113
Paul VI removed solemn exorcisms from the baptismal rite. In the place of the
solemn exorcisms, he substituted optional prayer that makes only a passing passing
reference to fighting the Devil.114
Paul VI granted more than 32,000 requests from priests who had asked to be
released from their vows and returned to lay status – the greatest exodus from the
priesthood since the Protestant revolution.115
Paul VI's disastrous influence was visible immediately. For example, in Holland not a
single candidate applied for admission to the priesthood in 1970, and within 12
months every seminary there was closed.116 Spiritual destruction was everywhere;
countless millions left the Church; countless others ceased practicing their Faith and
confessing their sins.
And while Paul VI was the cause of this unrelenting disaster and spiritual destruction,
like the sly serpent he was, he calculatingly misdirected the attention away from
himself. In perhaps his most famous quotation, he noted that Satan’s smoke had
made its way into the Temple of God.
Paul VI, Homily, June 29, 1972: “Satan’s smoke has made its way into the
Temple of God through some crack…”117
When Paul VI made this statement, everyone looked at the cardinals, the bishops
and the priests to discover where this smoke of Satan might be. They looked at
everyone except the man who made the statement. But Paul VI was actually the
smoke of Satan, and he made the statement to misdirect people away from himself;
and in this he was successful. But what is perhaps most frightening is that Paul VI’s
famous statement is basically a direct reference to Apocalypse 9:1-3.
Apoc. 9:1-3: “And there was given to him the key of the bottomless pit. And he
opened the bottomless pit: and the smoke of the pit arose, as the smoke of a
great furnace…”
In Apocalypse 9, we see a direct reference to the smoke of Satan, and to someone

who is given the key to unleash it. Antipope Paul VI did not have the keys of Peter,
but he was given the key to the bottomless pit. He was the one who brought in the
smoke of Satan from the great furnace; as he says, from some crack.
Jean Guitton, an intimate friend of Paul VI, related what Paul VI said at the
final session of Vatican II: “It was the final session of the Council,” Guitton
wrote, “the most essential, in which Paul VI was to bestow on all humanity the
teachings of the Council. He announced this to me on that day with these
words, ‘I am about to blow the seven trumpets of the Apocalypse.’”118
PAUL VI ADMITTED HIS CHURCH IS THE WHORE OF

BABYLON
In the Apocalypse, chapters 17 and 18, there is predicted that a whore will arise in
the last days from the city of seven hills, which is Rome. This whore will tread upon
the blood of the martyrs and saints. This whore is clearly contrasted with the
immaculate bride of Christ, the Catholic Church. In other words, the whore of
Babylon will be a false church from Rome that will appear in the last days. Near the
end of this book we bring forward the evidence that the Whore of Babylon is the
Vatican II sect, a false bride which arises in Rome in the last days in order to deceive
the Catholic Faithful.
In her appearance at La Salette, France, Sept. 19, 1846, the Blessed Mother
predicted: “Rome will lose the Faith and become the seat of the Anti-
Christ… the Church will be in eclipse.”
We have proven that Paul VI was a complete apostate who believed that false
religions are true, that heresy and schism are fine, and that schismatics should not
be converted, just to name a few.
If you accept Vatican II or the New Mass or the new sacramental rites – in short, if
you accept the Vatican II religion – this is the man whose religion you are following, a
manifestly heretical infiltrator, whose whole mission was to attempt to overturn and
destroy as much of the Catholic Faith as possible.
Catholics must have no part with Antipope Paul VI’s New Mass (the Novus Ordo) and
must completely reject Vatican II and the new sacramental rites. Catholics must
completely reject Antipope Paul VI for the non-Catholic antipope he was. Catholics
must reject and not support any group which accepts this apostate as a valid pope,
or which accepts the New Mass or Vatican II or the new sacramental rites of Paul VI
and stay away from all masses of heretical priests, whether valid or nonvalid.
1 Declaration of Archbishop Marcel Lefebvre, August, 1976; partially quoted by

Bishop Tissier De Mallerais, The Biography of Marcel Lefebvre, Kansas City, MO:
Angelus Press, 2004, p. 505.
2 L’Osservatore Romano (the Vatican’s Newspaper), Dec. 14, 1972, p. 1.
3 L’Osservatore Romano, July 5, 1973, p. 1.
(1903-1939), p. 82.
6 L’Osservatore Romano, Nov. 16, 1972, p. 1.
8 L’Osservatore Romano, Oct. 11, 1973, p. 10.
9 L’Osservatore Romano, Jan. 20, 1972, p. 1.
10 L’Osservatore Romano, Dec. 22, 1977, p. 2.

20 L’Osservatore Romano, Aug. 14, 1969, p. 12.
21 L’Osservatore Romano, March 11, 1976, p. 12.
25 L’Osservatore Romano, June 15, 1972, p. 5.

34 Denzinger 714.
35 Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Vol. 1, pp. 550-553; Denzinger, The Sources
of Catholic Dogma, B. Herder Book. Co., Thirtieth Edition, 1957, no. 39-40.
39 L’Osservatore Romano, April 23, 1970, p. 12.
40 L’Osservatore Romano, Feb. 10, 1972, p. 3.
53 L’Osservatore Romano, May 11, 1972, p. 4.

64 Denzinger 1000.
72 http://www.worldnetdaily.com/news/article.asp?ARTICLE_ID=16291


102 The Oxford Illustrated Dictionary, p. 425.
106 Fr. Joaquin Arriaga, The New Montinian Church, pp. 394-395.
108 George Weigel, Witness to Hope, p. 238.
109 The Reign of Mary, Vol. XXVI, No. 81, p. 17.
110 Mark Fellows, Fatima in Twilight, Niagra Falls, NY: Marmion Publications, 2003,
p. 193.
111 Mark Fellows, Fatima in Twilight, p. 193.
112 Mark Fellows, Fatima in Twilight, p. 206.
113 Nino Lo Bello, The Incredible Book of Vatican Facts and Papal Curiosities,
Ligouri, MO: Liguori Pub., 1998, p. 195.
114 The Reign of Mary, Vol. XXVIII, No. 90, p. 8.
115 George Weigel, Witness to Hope, New York, NY: Harper Collins Publishers, Inc.,
1999, p. 328.
116 Piers Compton, The Broken Cross, Cranbrook, Western Australia: Veritas Pub.
Co. Ptd Ltd, 1984, p. 138.
117 L’Osservatore Romano, July. 13, 1972, p. 6.
118 Jean Guitton, “Nel segno dei Dodici,” interview by Maurizio Blondet, Avvenire,
Oct. 11, 1992.
120 The Oxford Illustrated Dictionary, Second Edition, p. 512.

129 Fr. Joaquin Arriaga, The New Montinian Church, p. 391.
15. The Scandals and Heresies of John Paul I

“He could and did accept divorcees. He also easily accepted
others who were living in what the Church calls
‘sin.’”1(Father Mario Senigaglia, secretary to John Paul I when
he was “Patriarch” of Venice)
John Paul I (Albino Luciani)

The man who claimed to be pope between Paul VI and John Paul II for 33 days in
1978…
Albino Luciani (John Paul I) was born the son of a committed Socialist. 1 John XXIII
personally consecrated Luciani a bishop on Dec. 27, 1958. 2 Luciani was named a
“cardinal” by Paul VI.3
LUCIANI ON CHRISTIANS
In an Easter sermon in 1976, Luciani made the following statement:
“Thus Christian morality adopted the theory of the just war; thus the Church
allowed the legalization of prostitution (even in the Papal States), while
obviously it remained forbidden on a moral level.” 4
It is a blasphemy to assert that the Catholic Church would allow the legalization of
prostitution.
As Patriarch of Venice, on December 24, 1977, Albino Luciani stated the following
about the French Revolution: “…the intentions of those who had kindled insurrection
and revolution at the beginning had been very good ones, and the slogan proclaimed
was ‘Liberty, Fraternity, Equality.’” 5
John Paul I said the following in his first speech announcing the program for his
“pontificate”:
1) “The echo of its daily life gives witness that, despite all obstacles, it (the
Church) lives in the heart of men, even those who do not share its truth or
accept its message.”6
2) “…the Second Vatican Council (to whose teachings we wish to commit

our total ministry)…”7
3) “We wish to continue to put into effect the heritage of the Second Vatican
Council. Its wise norms should be followed out and perfected.” 8
Speaking to a friend about the schismatic Patriarch of Moscow, Nikodem, John

Paul I called him “a real saint.”9
In a letter to the new schismatic patriarch of Moscow about the death of the recently
deceased schismatic patriarch of Moscow, John Paul I said:
“… we express to Your Holiness and to the Holy Synod of the Russian

Orthodox Church our feelings of keen sorrow. We assure you of our prayer for
the repose of the soul of this devoted servant of his Church and constructor
of the deepening relations between our Churches. May God receive him into
his joy and his peace.”10
John Paul I calls the deceased Russian schismatic, who rejected Papal Infallibility
and the last 13 dogmatic councils (among other Catholic teachings), a “devoted
servant of his Church.”
John Paul I “believed in greater power-sharing with the bishops throughout the world
and planned to decentralize the Vatican structure.” 11
John Paul I often spoke of Paul VI with admiration and affection: “He was a great
pope and suffered much. He was not understood…” 12
The Vatican claimed that John Paul I died of a massive heart attack around 11p.m.
on September 28, 1978.13
We have proven that John Paul I was a manifest heretic who, among other things,
fully approved of the religious indifferentism and false ecumenism of the Second
Vatican Council. Since he was a heretic, he could not have been a validly elected
pope. He was a non-Catholic antipope.
1
David Yallop, In God’s Name, p. 60.
2
Raymond and Lauretta Seabeck, The Smiling Pope, Huntington, IN: Our Sunday
Visitor Publishing, 2004, p. 27.
3
Raymond and Lauretta Seabeck, The Smiling Pope, p. 58.
4
5
6
L’ Osservatore Romano (The Vatican’s Newspaper), Aug. 31, 1978, p. 6.
7
L’ Osservatore Romano, Aug. 31, 1978, p. 6.
8
L’ Osservatore Romano, Aug. 31, 1978, p. 6.
9
10
L’ Osservatore Romano, Sept. 14, 1978, p. 2.
11
12
13
16. The Heresies of John Paul II, the most

traveled man in history and perhaps the most
heretical
Karol Wojtyla (John Paul II) claimed to be the

pope from 1978-2005
THE HERESIES OF JOHN PAUL II
John Paul II taught universal salvation, that all men will be

saved
The only difficulty in discussing the heresies of John Paul II is deciding where to
begin. His heresies are so numerous that one is almost overwhelmed with the
decision of where to start. A good place to begin is his consistent teaching of
universal salvation. The idea that all men are saved is contrary to the clear words of
the Gospel and numerous Catholic dogmas, especially the dogmas that Outside the
Catholic Church there is no salvation and that all who die in original sin or mortal sin
cannot be saved.
Pope Gregory X, 2nd Council of Lyons, 1274, ex cathedra: “The souls of those
who die in mortal sin or with original sin only… immediately descend into Hell,
yet to be punished with different punishments.”2
However, John Paul II held and taught that in the Incarnation, the Son of God united
Himself with every man in an unbreakable union, which made it impossible,
according to him, for anyone to go to Hell. John Paul II explicitly taught that this union
between Christ and each man lasts forever.
John Paul II, Redemptor Hominis (# 13), March 4, 1979: “ We are dealing with
each man, for each one is included in the mystery of the Redemption and with
each one Christ has united Himself forever through this mystery.” 3
John Paul II, Redemptoris Missio (# 4), Dec. 7, 1990: “ The Redemption event
brings salvation to all, ‘for each one is included in the mystery of the
Redemption and with each one Christ has united himself forever through this
mystery.’”4
John Paul II, Centesimus Annus (# 53): “ We are not dealing here with man in
the ‘abstract,’ but with the real, ‘concrete,’ ‘ historical’ man. We are dealing with
each individual, since each one is included in the mystery of the Redemption
and through this mystery Christ has united himself with each one forever.”5
Notice the word “forever” in all three of these quotations. Yes, in three different
encyclicals, John Paul II bluntly asserts that every man is united with Christ forever.
This means that all men are saved. Hell is eternal separation from God's mercy and
goodness, but no one is ever separated from God according to John Paul II.
Everyone is united with God forever. This is universal salvation.
There are many other quotations we could bring forward to prove that John Paul II
taught that all men are saved. For example, in 1985, John Paul II explained how the
redemptive Blood of Christ is not merely available to all (which is true), but that it
actually reaches all and saves all.
John Paul II, Homily, June 6, 1985: “The Eucharist is the sacrament of the
covenant of the Body and Blood of Christ, of the covenant which is eternal.
This is the covenant which embraces all. This Blood reaches all and saves
all.”6
In contrast with this, the dogmatic teaching of the Catholic Church affirms that the
Blood of Christ does not reach all or save all.
Pope Paul III, Council of Trent, Sess. 6, ex cathedra: “But although Christ died
for all, yet not all receive the benefit of His death, but those only to whom the
merit of His Passion is communicated.”7
Only those who are freed from original sin by Baptism, and united to Him through the
sacraments and the true faith, receive the benefit of Christ’s death.
John Paul II, General Audience, Dec. 27, 1978: “Jesus is the
Second Person of the Holy Trinity become a man; and
therefore in Jesus, human nature and therefore the whole of
humanity, is redeemed, saved, ennobled to the extent of
participating in ‘divine life’ by means of Grace.”9
Here John Paul II explains the whole of humanity been saved and is
participatingin the divine life. The phrase “participating in the divine life”
refers to the state of justification or the state of sanctifying grace. By
saying that all of humanity participates in the divine life, John Paul II is
saying that all of humanity is in the state of grace! That means that no
one is in mortal sin or original sin.
With a doctrine such as this, who wouldn’t be loved by the world? John Paul II
appealed to, and was loved by the masses, because he accepted everyone’s religion
and taught that everyone is united with Christ no matter what they believed or did.
This religious indifferentism characterized his anti-pontificate.
John Paul II taught that the Holy Ghost is responsible for

non-Christian Religions
Besides his incredible doctrine of universal salvation and universal justification, there
are many other heresies from John Paul II for us to examine. Of particular note is his
teaching on the Third Person of the Blessed Trinity, the Holy Ghost. What John Paul
II taught about the Holy Ghost was so blasphemous and heretical that it was
arguably his worst heresy.
John Paul II, Redemptor Hominis (# 6), March 4, 1979: “Does it not
sometimes happen that the firm belief of the followers of the non-
Christian religions – a belief that is also an effect of the Spirit of
truth operating outside the visible confines of the Mystical Body…”10
John Paul II says that the firm belief of the followers of non-Christian religions
proceeds from the Holy Spirit, the Spirit of Truth. Since we know from Sacred
Scripture and Catholic teaching that Satan is the author of all non-Christian religions,
what is being stated here by John Paul II is that the Holy Spirit, the Spirit of Truth, is
actually the spirit of lies: Satan. This is an unbelievable blasphemy against God.
Scripture and Tradition teach us that non-Christian religions belong to the devil, and
the “gods” they worship are actually demons.
Psalm 95:5- “For all the gods of the Gentiles are devils…”
1 Cor. 10:20- “But the things which the heathens sacrifice, they sacrifice to
devils, and not to God. And I would not that you should be made partakers
with devils.”
Since John Paul II taught that belief in these religions is a result of the Spirit of Truth,
that is why he repeatedly praised, promoted and even prayed with the members and
leaders of non- Christian religions.
John Paul II with African Animists (witch doctors), more on this later
John Paul II at the Buddhist Temple
In his second Asian journey in 1984, John Paul II visited the Buddhist Temple. Before
reaching the Temple, he expressed how anxious he was to meet “His Holiness, the
supreme Buddhist Patriarch in the Temple.” A few days before going to the Buddhist
Temple, John Paul II also said:
John Paul II, May 6, 1984: "…the world looks to Korea with particular interest.
For the Korean people throughout history have sought, in the great ethical and
religious visions of Buddhism and Confucianism, the path to renewal of self…
May I address a particular greeting to the members of the Buddhist
tradition as they prepare to celebrate the festivity of the Coming of the
Lord Buddha? May your rejoicing be complete and your joy fulfilled."16
John Paul II then went into the temple of idolatry and bowed to the Buddhist Patriarch
who stood in front of a gigantic statue of Buddha. This constitutes an act of apostasy.
John Paul II in the Buddhist Temple
John Paul II, General Audience, Jan. 11, 1995: “I gladly take this occasion
to assure those who follow the Buddhist religion of my deep respect and
sincere esteem.”17
Pope Leo XIII, Dec. 8, 1892: “Everyone should avoid familiarity or friendship
with anyone suspected of belonging to masonry or to affiliated groups. Know
them by their fruits and avoid them. Every familiarity should be avoided, not
only with those impious libertines who openly promote the character of
the sect, but also with those who hide under the mask of universal
tolerance, respect for all religions...”18
John Paul II received the mark of the adorers of Shiva
On Feb. 2, 1986, John Paul II received on his forehead the Tilac or Tika, the red
powdery paste of the Hindus, the sign of recognition of the adorers of Shiva. This is
total idolatry and apostasy.
John Paul II venerated the Hindu Gandhi

In March of 1986, John Paul II went to New Delhi, India, the place where the Hindu
Mahatma Gandhi was incinerated. Mahatma Gandhi was a pagan and an idolater
who worshipped false gods.
John Paul II took off his shoes before Gandhi’s monument and stated: "Today as a
pilgrim of peace, I have come here to pay homage to Mahatma Gandhi, hero of
humanity."20
An idolater and a pagan was a “hero of humanity,” according to John Paul II.
As we see here, John Paul II also threw flowers on Gandhi’s tomb to honor and
commemorate this pagan. St. Thomas Aquinas explains that just as there are
heretical statements, there are heretical and apostate actions.
St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Pt. I-II, Q. 103, A. 4: “All ceremonies
are professions of faith, in which the interior worship of God consists. Now
man can make profession of his inward faith, by deeds as well as by
words: and in either profession, if he make a false declaration, he sins
mortally.”21
St. Thomas even gives us an example:
St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Thelogica, Pt. II-II, Q. 12, A. 1, Obj. 2: "...if
anyone were to... worship at the tomb of Mahomet, he would be deemed an
apostate."22
One can manifest his apostasy by words or by deeds. By what he did, in addition to
what he said, John Paul II manifested the equivalent of worshipping at the tomb of
Mahomet. He venerated a Hindu.
John Paul II's Apostasy in Assisi
On Oct. 27, 1986, John Paul II invited the major leaders of all the false religions of
the world to come to Assisi, Italy for a World Day of Prayer for Peace. John Paul II
prayed with over 100 different religious leaders of various false religions, thereby
repudiating the teaching of Scripture and the 2000-year teaching of the Catholic
Church which outlaws such prayer with false religions.
The entire day of prayer with the pagans, infidels and heretics was John Paul II's
idea. During this meeting the Dalai Lama placed a Buddhist statue on the tabernacle
in the church of St. Francis.
The Statue of Buddha on the Tabernacle at Assisi
Among the various false religious leaders at Assisi there were rabbis, Islamic muftis,
Buddhist monks, Shintoists, assorted Protestant ministers, Animists, Jainists and
others.
During the meeting, a member of each false religion came forward and offered a
prayer for peace – blasphemous prayers, for instance, as the Hindu prayer said:
“Peace be on all gods.” (The Animist leader prayed to the “Great Thumb.”) But their
gods are devils, as we saw above, so peace was being prayed for all the devils
(who created these false religions) at the Vatican- sponsored World Day of Prayer
for Peace! The Vatican II religion wants you to be in communion with devils.
In 1928, Pope Pius XI authoritatively condemned this inter-religious activity and

denounced it as apostasy from the true Faith.
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 2), Jan. 6, 1928: “For which reason
conventions, meetings and addresses are frequently arranged by these
persons, at which a large number of listeners are present, and at which all
without distinction are invited to join in the discussion, both infidels of every
kind, and Christians, even those who have unhappily fallen away from Christ or
who with obstinacy and pertinacity deny His divine nature and mission. Certainly
such attempts can nowise be approved by Catholics, founded as they are on
that false opinion which considers all religions to be more or less good and
praiseworthy, since they all in different ways manifest and signify that sense
which is inborn in us all, and by which we are led to the obedient
acknowledgment of His rule. Not only are those who hold this opinion in
error and deceived, but also in distorting the idea of true religion they
reject it, and little by little, turn aside to naturalism and atheism, as it is called;
from which it clearly follows that one who supports those who hold these
theories and attempt to realize them, is altogether abandoning the divinely
revealed religion.”
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 10): “So, Venerable Brethren, it is clear
why this Apostolic See has never allowed its subjects to take part in the
assemblies of non- Catholics…”23
John Paul II, Angelus Address, Oct. 12, 1986: “In a few days we shall go to
Assisi, representatives of the Catholic Church, of other Christian Churches
and ecclesial communities, and of the great religions of the world... I issued
this invitation to ‘believers of all religions.’”24
John Paul II, Redemptoris Missio (# 55), Dec. 7, 1990: “ God… does not fail
to make himself present in many ways, not only to individuals but also to
entire peoples through their spiritual riches, of which their religions are
the main and essential expression…”25
Here again we find a clear expression of John Paul II’s apostasy. He says that God
makes Himself present through the spiritual riches of peoples, of which their
religions are the main expression. This means that God makes Himself present to
peoples through non-Christian religions, which means that non-Christian religions are
true and inspired by God.
Pope Pius VIII, May 24, 1829: “Against these experienced sophists the
people must be taught that the profession of the Catholic faith is
uniquely true, as the apostle proclaims: one Lord, one faith, one baptism.”26
John Paul II, Address, May 22, 2002: “Praise to you, followers of Islam…
Praise to you, Jewish people… Praise especially to you, Orthodox
Church…”27
Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos (# 13), Aug. 15, 1832: “They should consider the
Him,’ and that they disperse unhappily who do not gather with Him. Therefore,
‘without a doubt, they will perish forever, unless they hold the Catholic
faith whole and inviolate.’”28
John Paul II, Redemptoris Missio (#10), Dec. 7, 1990: “The universality of
salvation means that it is granted not only to those who explicitly believe in
Christ and have entered the Church.”29
Pope St. Pius X, Acerbo Nimis (# 2), April 15, 1905: “And so Our
Predecessor, Benedict XIV, had just cause to write: ‘We declare that a
great number of those who are condemned to eternal punishment suffer
that everlasting calamity because of ignorance of those mysteries of
faith which must be known and believed in order to be numbered among
the elect.’”
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, dogmatic Athanasian Creed, 1439:

“Whoever wishes to be saved, needs above all to hold the Catholic faith;
unless each one preserves this whole and inviolate, he will without a doubt
perish in eternity… But it is necessary for eternal salvation that he
faithfully believe also in the incarnation of our Lord Jesus Christ...”30
John Paul II’s other ecumenical meetings

John Paul II continued with his wild program of apostasy, totally condemned by the
teaching of the Catholic Church, after the Assisi event. John Paul II sponsored pagan
prayer meetings at Kyoto (1987), Rome (1988), Warsaw (1989), Bari (1990), and
Malta (1991), as well as numerous meetings after 1991.
John Paul II being “blessed” in a pagan ritual by an Indian Shaman in 1987 [31]
There was the outrageous pagan prayer meeting in 1999, which was officially dubbed
“The Pan-Christian Encounter,” at which a large gathering of false religions came to
the Vatican at the request of John Paul II (more on this in a bit).
John Paul II prayed with African Animists

On August 8, 1985, John Paul II prayed with African Animists (witch doctors). John
Paul II recalled the meeting:
“Particularly noteworthy was the prayer meeting at the sanctuary of Our Lady
of Mercy at Lake Togo where, for the first time, I also prayed with a group
of Animists.”32
It has been stated that while in Togo he actually paid homage to the sacred snakes.
In Cotonou, Africa on Feb. 4, 1993, chanting girls treated John Paul II to a “trance
inducing” voodoo dance.
John Paul II has also taken part in many events, both in Rome and abroad,
where a native pagan ritual is included. These rituals spring from cultures which
are entirely demonic and satanic in every aspect of their organized religious
practices, yet were included in many of John Paul II’s liturgical events.
Above: John Paul II’s “Mass” in 2002 in Mexico City, which incorporated the customs
of the demonic Aztec culture. Indians danced before the altar wearing headdresses
and breastplates and some left their midriffs exposed. As they performed, the snake-
like hiss of rattles and the beating of tom-toms could be heard. John Paul II himself
was actually the recipient of a pagan “purification” ritual which a woman performed.
The “Pan-Christian” Encounter: John Paul II’s Apostate
Prayer Meeting in 1999
Pictured above is John Paul II, surrounded by an assorted group of pagans and
idolaters, including one half-dressed, on Nov. 7, 1999 – at another one of his
countless apostate interreligious prayer meetings. Notice the masked pagan just
behind John Paul II on our left and his right. John Paul II praised them and esteemed
them for their false religions of the Devil. This is nothing other than a general
occultism.
This meeting was called the “Pan-Christian Encounter.” This is interesting

considering that, in his encyclical Mortalium Animos, Pope Pius XI described the
heretics who promoted religious indifferentism as “These Pan-Christians…”33 Some
of the things that occurred during John Paul II's October 1999 pan-religious meeting
included: an American Indian pivoting in the center of St. Peter's Square at sunset
“blessing the four corners of the Earth,” and Muslims who had spread out newspaper
at the Vatican kneeling toward Mecca and praying.34
Pope Leo X, Fifth Lateran Council, Session 9, May 5, 1514: "Sorcery, by

means of enchantments, divinations, superstitions and the invoking of
demons, is prohibited by both civil laws and the sanctions of the sacred
canons."35
John Paul II’s Assisi II Prayer-Meeting with False
Religions– another apostate prayer meeting in 2002
Most recently there was the spectacle of Assisi 2002. On Jan. 24, 2002, John Paul II
held another pagan prayer meeting in the city of Assisi, Italy, a repeat of the
abominable event that took place in 1986. However, this Assisi meeting may have
been even worse.
During the Assisi II prayer meeting, the representative of every false religion involved
was allowed to come to the pulpit and give a sermon on world peace. In the presence
of John Paul II, a voodoo high priest came to the pulpit outside the Basilica of St.
Francis and gave the voodoo prescription for world peace. (Voodooists, remember,
are witchdoctors.) Therefore, by John Paul II’s arrangement, from a pulpit outside the
historic Basilica of St. Francis, a witchdoctor was allowed to give a sermon and
provide his prescription for world peace! This would involve slitting the throats of
goats, chickens, doves and pigeons, and draining their blood from their arteries.
The Hindu woman told the entire crowd that everyone is God, as John Paul II looked
on. After the Jew, the Buddhist, the Muslim, the Hindu, the witchdoctor and the rest
were finished preaching, the various false religious leaders broke up into different
rooms to pray to their false gods.
John Paul II had it arranged in advance that each false religion was given a separate
room in which to worship the Devil.
All of the crucifixes were removed, and the crucifixes which could not be removed
were covered. John Paul II made sure that the infidels, witchdoctors and pagans saw
no sign of Jesus Christ.
The Muslims needed a room which faced East toward Mecca, and it was given to
them. The Zoroastrians needed a room with a window, so that the smoke from the
wood chips that they burned to the Devil could exit through it – and it was given to
them. The Jews wanted a room that had never before been blessed; in other words,
a room that had never been blessed in the name of Jesus Christ, and John Paul II
provided them with one. Greater abomination, blasphemy and rejection of the true
God almost cannot be imagined.
The Council of Elvira, A.D. 305: “It has been decreed that those who in
adult age after receiving Baptism shall go into the pagan temples to
worship idols, which is a deadly crime and the height of wickedness,
shall not be admitted to communion even at death.”36
As we see from this regional council, in the early Church going into the pagan temple
(which John Paul II did in Thailand) to worship idols was considered the height of
wickedness. It represented such apostasy from the Faith that those who even
repented of it were only admitted to confession (not Communion). If going into the
pagan temple was considered such severe apostasy, what would they say about a
purported leader of the Church who turns the Catholic churches themselves
into pagan temples so that the pagans can worship false gods in them? They
would undoubtedly consider it the height of apostasy.
Pope Pius XI, Ad Salutem (# 27), April 20, 1930: “…all the compulsion and
folly, all the outrages and lust, introduced into man’s life by the demons
through the worship of false gods.”37
John Paul II’s Apostasy with the Muslims
On May 14, 1999, John Paul II bowed to and kissed the Koran. The Koran is the
Muslims’ “holy” book which blasphemes the Most Holy Trinity and denies the Divinity
of Jesus Christ. To revere the holy book of a false religion has always been
considered an act of apostasy – a complete rejection of the true religion. That people
can see such a disgraceful act of apostasy by antipope John Paul II, and still call him
a "Pope", is really wicked beyond words. This act alone made John Paul II an
apostate; for it is equivalent to worshipping at the tomb of Mahomet, which St.
Thomas points out would make one an apostate.
St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Pt. II, Q. 12, A. 1, Obj. 2: “… if

anyone were to…worship at the tomb of Mahomet, he would be deemed an
apostate.”
During his visit to Germany on Nov. 17, 1980, John Paul II encouraged the Muslims
to “Live your faith also in a foreign land...”38
In Feb. of 2000, John Paul II met with the Islamic “Grand Sheikh” Mohammed. John
Paul II committed another act of apostasy in his speech to the Muslims.
John Paul II, Message to “Grand Sheikh Mohammed,” Feb. 24, 2000: “Islam is
a religion. Christianity is a religion. Islam has become a culture. Christianity
has become also a culture... I thank your university, the biggest center of
Islamic culture. I thank those who are developing Islamic culture...”39
John Paul II thanked those who develop Islamic culture! He thanked the infidels for
developing a culture which denies Jesus Christ, the Trinity and the Catholic Faith on
a massive scale, and keeps hundreds of millions in the darkness of the Devil. Of all
the evil things in the world that one can think of, Islamic culture probably ranks in the
top five of the most evil.
Pope Callixtus III: “I vow to… exalt the true Faith, and to extirpate the
diabolical sect of the reprobate and faithless Mahomet [Islam] in the
East.”40
The middle ages were a constant spiritual and physical battle between the Christian
West and the Islamic hordes. This statement of John Paul II constitutes a rejection of
Jesus Christ and formal apostasy. No Catholic would ever make such a statement
even one time.
John Paul II asked St. John the Baptist to protect Islam!

On March 21st, 2000, John Paul II asked St. John the Baptist to protect Islam (the
religion of the Muslims), which denies Christ and the Trinity, and keeps hundreds of
millions of souls in the darkness of the Devil.
John Paul II, March 21, 2000: “May Saint John the Baptist
protect Islam and all the people of Jordan...”41
This is to ask St. John to protect the denial of Christ and the damnation of souls.
On April 12, 2000, John Paul II met with the King of Morocco, a descendant of the
false prophet of Islam, Muhammad. Paul II asked him, “You are a descendant the
Prophet, aren’t you?”42
John Paul II teaches that Muslims and Catholics Have the

Same God
Earlier in the book, we covered Vatican II’s heretical teaching that Catholics and
Muslims together worship the one true God. John Paul II repeated this heresy of
Vatican II countless times.
John Paul II, Encyclical On Social Concerns (# 47), Dec. 30, 1987: “…
Muslims who, like us, believe in the just and merciful God.”45
John Paul II, Homily, Oct. 13, 1989: “… the followers of Islam who believe
in the same good and just God.”46
John Paul II, Homily, Jan. 28, 1990: “… our Muslim brothers and sisters…
who worship as we do the one and merciful God.”47
John Paul II, General Audience, May 16, 2001: “… the believers of Islam, to
whom we are united by the adoration of the one God.”48
John Paul II, General Audience, May 5, 1999: “Today I would like to repeat
what I said to young Muslims some years ago in Casablanca: ‘We believe in
the same God…’”49
This is blasphemy and apostasy. Muslims reject the Most Holy Trinity. They don’t
worship the one true God. By asserting that Muslims and Catholics believe in the
same God over and over again, John Paul II denied the Most Holy Trinity over and
over again. Furthermore, one is struck by the specificity with which John Paul II (just
like Vatican II) denied Jesus Christ in many of these quotations. For example:
John Paul II, New Catechism (paragraph 841): “… Muslims; these profess to
hold the faith of Abraham, and together with us they adore the one, merciful
God, mankind’s judge on the last day.”50
Here we find John Paul II’s catechism teaching that the Muslims’ god (who is not
Jesus Christ) will judge mankind on the last day. This means Jesus Christ will not
judge mankind on the last day, but rather the god whom the Muslims worship will.
This is a denial of the Second Coming of Jesus Christ to judge the living and the
dead.
Pope St. Damasus I, Council of Rome, 382, Can. 15: “ If anyone does not say
that He Jesus Christ… will come to judge the living and the dead, he is a
heretic.”51
John Paul II’s Apostasy with the Jews

On April 13, 1986, John Paul II traveled to the Jewish Synagogue in Rome.
John Paul II arriving at the Jewish Synagogue, April 13, 1986
Here we see John Paul II arriving the Jewish Synagogue Rome in 1986, where took
part in Jewish worship . In taking part in a Jewish worship , John Paul II committed a
act of apostasy, showed that he was a manifest heretic and an apostate. Notice John
Paul II and the rabbi greeted other as if they were long-lost best friends. During stay
at the synagogue, Paul II bowed head as the Jews prayed the coming of their
"Messiah."
John Paul II in the Synagogue of the Jews
This incredible act of apostasy by John Paul II was directly connected to his heretical
teaching that the Old Covenant is still in force. The Catholic Church teaches that with
the coming of Jesus Christ and the promulgation of the Gospel, the Old Covenant
(that is, the agreement made between God and the Jews through the mediation of
Moses) ceased, and was replaced with the New Covenant of Our Lord Jesus Christ.
It’s true that some aspects of the Old Covenant are still valid because they are
included in the New and Eternal Covenant of Jesus Christ, such as the Ten
Commandments; but the Old Covenant itself (the agreement between God and the
Jewish people) ceased with the coming of the Messiah. Therefore, to say that the Old
Covenant is still valid is to assert that Judaism is a true religion and that Jesus Christ
is not really the Messiah. It is also to deny defined Catholic dogma, such as the
teaching of the Council of Florence, which defined ex cathedra that the Old Law is
now dead and that those who attempt to practice it (namely, the Jews) cannot be
saved.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, 1441, ex cathedra: “ The Holy Roman
Church firmly believes, professes and teaches that the matter pertaining
to the law of the Old Testament, the Mosaic law, which are divided into
ceremonies, sacred rites, sacrifices, and sacraments… after our Lord’s
coming… ceased, and the sacraments of the New Testament began… All,
therefore, who after that time (the promulgation of the Gospel) observe
circumcision and the Sabbath and the other requirements of the law, the
holy Roman Church declares alien to the Christian faith and not in the
least fit to participate in eternal salvation.”52
Pope Benedict XIV reiterated this dogma in his encyclical Ex Quo Primum.
Pope Benedict XIV, Ex Quo Primum (# 61): “ The first consideration is that
the ceremonies of the Mosaic Law were abrogated by the coming of
Christ and that they can no longer be observed without sin after the
promulgation of the Gospel.”53
Pope Pius XII, Mystici Corporis Christi (#’s 29-30), June 29, 1943: “And first of
all, by the death of our Redeemer, the New Testament took the place of the
Old Law which had been abolished… on the gibbet of His death Jesus
made void the Law with its decrees [Eph. 2:15]… establishing the New
Testament in His blood shed for the whole human race. ‘To such an extent,
then,’ says St. Leo the Great, speaking of the Cross of our Lord, ‘was there
effected a transfer from the Law to the Gospel, from the Synagogue to the
Church, from many sacrifices to one Victim, that, as our Lord expired, that
mystical veil which shut off the innermost part of the temple and its sacred
secret was rent violently from top to bottom.’ On the Cross then the Old Law
died, soon to be buried and to be a bearer of death…”54
John Paul II repeatedly repudiated this dogma, in word and deed – a dogma taught
by the Catholic Church for 2000 years, defined infallibly by the Council of Florence,
and affirmed clearly by Popes Benedict XIV and Pius XII.
In an address to Jews in Mainz, West Germany, Nov. 17, 1980, John Paul II spoke
of, “the Old Covenant, never revoked by God…”55
Pope Benedict XIV, Ex Quo Primum (# 59), March 1, 1756: “However they are
not attempting to observe the precepts of the old Law which as everybody
knows have been revoked by the coming of Christ.”56
We see here that Pope Benedict XIV condemns the heresy taught by John Paul II,
that the Old Covenant has never been revoked by God!
In fact, John Paul II teaches the same heresy on the Old Covenant in his new
catechism, again directly opposed to Catholic dogma.
John Paul II, New Catechism of the Catholic Church, paragraph 121: “… for
the Old Covenant has never been revoked.”59
John Paul II’s Unbelievable Message in

Commemoration of the Jewish Synagogue
John Paul II, Message to Chief Rabbi of Rome, May 23, 2004: “To the
most distinguished Dr. Riccardo Di Segni, Chief Rabbi of Rome. Shalom!
With deep joy I join the Jewish Community of Rome which is
celebrating the centenary [100th anniversary] of the Great
Synagogue in Rome, a symbol and a reminder of the millennial presence
in this city of the people of the Covenant of Sinai. For more than 2000
years your community has been an integral part of life in the city; it can
boast of being the most ancient Jewish community in Western
Europe and of having played an important role in spreading Judaism
on this Continent. Today’s commemoration, therefore, acquires a special
significance… Since I am unable to attend in person, I have asked my
Vicar General Camillo Ruini, to represent me; he is accompanied by
Cardinal Walter Kasper, President of the Holy See’s Commission for
Relations with the Jews. They formally express my desire to be with
you this day.
“ In offering you my respectful greeting, distinguished Dr. Riccardo Di
Segni, I extend my cordial thoughts to all the Members of the Community,
to their President, Mr. Leone Elio Paserman, and to all who are gathered
to witness once again to the importance and vigor of the religious
patrimony that is celebrated every Saturday in the Great Synagogue
of Rome… Today’s celebration, in whose joy we all readily join,
recalls the first century of this majestic Synagogue. It stands on the
banks of the Tiber, witnessing with the harmony of its architectural lines to
faith and to praise of the Almighty. The Christian Community of Rome,
through the Successor of Peter, joins you in thanking the Lord for
this happy occasion [the 100th anniversary of the Synagogue!]. As I
said during the Visit I mentioned, we greet you as our ‘beloved
brothers’ in the faith of Abraham, our Patriarch… you continue to be
the first-born people of the Covenant (Liturgy of Good Friday, General
Intercessions, For the Jewish People)…
[These friendly relations] saw us united in commemorating the

victims of the Shoah [deceased Jews who did not accept Christ],
especially those who were wrenched from their families and from
your beloved Jewish Community in Rome in October 1943 and
interned in Auschwitz. May their memory be blessed and induce us to
work as brothers and sisters…
…the Church has not hesitated to express deep sorrow at the

‘failures of her sons and daughters in every age’ and, in an act of
repentance, has asked forgiveness for their responsibility connected
in any way with the scourges of anti-Judaism and anti- Semitism…
Today… we are addressing a fervent prayer to the Eternal One, to the

God of Shalom, so that enmity and hatred may no longer overpower those
who turn to our father, Abraham – Jews, Christians and Muslims…
“ Our meeting today is, as it were, in preparation for your imminent

solemnity of Shavu’ot and of our Pentecost which proclaim the fullness of
our respective paschal celebrations. May these feasts see us united in
praying David’s paschal Hallel.” (L’Osservatore Romano, June 2, 2004, p.
7.)
Here is a brief summary of John Paul II’s 2004 message in commemoration of the
synagogue:
1) He joins the Jewish community in commemorating the 100th anniversary of the
synagogue – apostasy.
2) He says this Jewish community can boast of being the most ancient synagogue in
Western Europe and of having spread Judaism – total apostasy.
3) He formally expresses his desire that he could have been with them, in the
synagogue, commemorating it – apostasy.
4) He praises the importance and the vigor of the religion that is celebrated every
Saturday in Rome – apostasy. The word “vigor” means “Active physical strength or
energy; flourishing physical condition, vitality; mental or moral strength, force or
energy.” Thus, he is telling them again that their Covenant with God is valid,
flourishing, in force.
5) On behalf of the entire Christian Community in Rome, as supposed “successor of

St. Peter,” he formally thanks the Lord for the 100 years of the synagogue! –
apostasy!
6) He greets the Jews as beloved brothers of the faith of Abraham, which is another
total denial of Christ, as scripture teaches that only those who are of Christ have the
faith of Abraham.
Galatians 3:14- "That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles
through Christ Jesus: that we may receive the promise of the spirit by
faith.”
Galatians 3:29- “And if you be Christ’s; then you are the seed of
Abraham.”
Pope St. Gregory the Great (+ c. 590): “… if you be Christ’s then you are the
seed of Abraham (Gal. 3:29). If we because of our faith in Christ are
deemed children of Abraham, the Jews therefore because of their perfidy
have ceased to be His seed.”60
Pope St. Leo the Great, Dogmatic Letter to Flavian (449), read at Council of
Chalcedon (451), ex cathedra: “The promises were spoken to Abraham and
his seed. He does not say “to his seeds” – as if referring to multiplicity – but to
a single one, ‘and to thy seed,’ which is Christ (Gal. 3:16).”61
7) He states that the Jews “continue to be the first-born people of the Covenant,”
quoting the Good Friday prayer of the New Mass, which prays that the Jews
“continue” in faithfulness to God’s Covenant. John Paul II is blatantly teaching, once
gain, that the Jews’ Covenant with God is still valid – bold heresy.
8) He commemorates those who died as Jews and says that their memory should be
blessed – heresy.
9) On behalf of “the Church,” he repents for any anti-Judaism – apostasy. This would
include the Church’s anti-Jewish dogma that Jews who die without conversion to
Catholicism go to Hell, and therefore need to be converted and saved. He is just
mocking Our Lord and the Church.
This speech ranks right near the top of John Paul II’s blasphemies and heresies.
John Paul II was totally in favor of the denial of Christ; he clearly taught that the Old
Covenant is still valid; he totally denied Jesus Christ and the Catholic Faith; he put
his apostasy right in the world’s face. Those who hold that this manifest heretic and
apostate was a Catholic, while aware of these facts, and refuse to denounce him as
a heretic, are truly enemies of God.
1 John 2:22 – “Who is a liar, but he who denieth that Jesus is the Christ? He is
antichrist, who denieth the Father, and the Son.”
John Paul II’s best-friend, Jerzy Kluger, was a Jew.

John Paul II embracing his best-friend, the Jew, Jerzy Kluger
Of course, John Paul II never tried to convert Kluger. Kluger explicitly stated that
John Paul II never gave him the slightest indication that he wanted to convert him.
Rather, Kluger credits his life-long relationship with John Paul II with making him “feel
more Jewish.” As a youth, John Paul II played soccer goalie on the Jewish squad
with Kluger; they played against the Catholics. In a letter to Kluger on March 30,
1989, regarding the destruction of a synagogue during World War II, John Paul II
wrote the following:
“ I venerate… also this place of worship [the synagogue], which the

invaders destroyed.”62
This is blunt apostasy. By venerating the synagogue, John Paul II is venerating the
Jews’ denial that Jesus Christ is the Messiah.
But Jerzy Kluger was not the only Jew who was made feel more Jewish by John Paul
II. There the Jewish maestro, Levine.
Jewish Maestro Gilbert Levine with John Paul II63
Levine noted that, in their many-year relationship, John Paul II never gave him the
slightest indication that he wanted to convert him. Levine also noted publicly that,
after getting to know John Paul II, he returned to the practice of Judaism.
John Paul II asked Levine to conduct a concert in the Vatican to commemorate the
Holocaust. Levine agreed, and with Antipope John Paul II in attendance the concert
took place in the Vatican. All of the crucifixes were covered.
John Paul II seated next to the Jewish Rabbi for the Holocaust Concert (a Jewish
Prayer Service) in the Vatican
The concert began with “Kol Nidre,” the prayer sung on the "holiest" day of the
Jewish calendar. A few of the many Jews in attendance also lit candles during the
ceremony, which quickly became a Jewish religious service in the Vatican. After the
concert Levine remarked:
“ It was like I was in a Jewish liturgical service in the Vatican. It was a

night of prayer… of Jewish prayer.”64
After the concert John Paul II called for Levine to receive the Vatican Knighthood.
Levine became a Knight Commander of the Equestrian Order of St. Gregory the
Great. John Paul II chose “Cardinal” Lustiger of Paris to bestow the honor. Lustiger
himself, who was raised a Jew, stated in a 1981 interview: “I am a Jew. For me the
two religions are one.”65 The honor that John Paul II had bestowed on Levine is one
of the very highest that can be received by laymen.
Gilbert Levine revealed the full depths of John Paul II’s

apostasy in an interview on Larry King Live, April 4,
2005.
During an interview on CNN’s Larry King Live, April 4, 2005, Gilbert Levine
revealed that John Paul II:
- sent each of his sons letters to congratulate them for their bar
mitzvahs;
- that John Paul II himself gave his family a Jewish menorah;
- that John Paul II had “Cardinal” Kasper send the Levines a letter on
the occasion of the bar mitzvah that was “astounding,” which told
them to be proud of their Jewish heritage and live it out to the full, and
that the letter was so Jewish that the rabbi said it was from a rabbi,
when it was actually from Kasper at the behest of John Paul II.
This proves that John Paul II officially encouraged the practice of Judaism; that he
officially encouraged the denial of Christ; that he officially helped people practice the
Old Covenant; and that he celebrated their observance of the Jewish religion with
them. In light of these facts, anyone who says that John Paul II was not a non-
Catholic apostate simply denies Jesus Christ – period. Here is an excerpt from the
interview on CNN’s Larry King Live:
“ KING: How much of music did he understand?

“ LEVINE: Wonderfully. So much so that I, as a Jewish conductor,
suggested for that 1994 concert that I do a work of Mahler. And he said,
"didn't Mahler convert to Catholicism to become the music director of
the Vienna Philharmonic?" I as a musician didn't -- didn't think of that.
It's not that I didn't know it, I didn't think of it. That's the kind of
sensitivity he had to Jewish issues. And he wanted to broaden it out.
And what happened was he felt like it was a -- music could be a vehicle
for interfaith dialogue.
“ KING: The pope congratulated your children's bar mitzvahs?
“ LEVINE: Not only congratulate us, he sent us a menorah.
“ KING: He sent you a menorah?
“ LEVINE: He gave it to us, actually, didn't send it. Actually gave us a

menorah. I think it's from the 16th century in Prague. It's the most beautiful
menorah. He sent a letter on the occasion of each of my son's bar
mitzvahs. He also had the cardinal in charge of Catholic/Jewish relations
send a letter that was read out in my Orthodox shul on the occasion of
my son's recent bar mitzvah, and the rabbi read it as if it were from a
rabbi. At the end, it said, "it's by Rabbi Joel Schwartz." He said, but it
wasn't by Rabbi Joel Schwartz. It was by Rabbi -- by Cardinal Kasper. It
was astounding. It was a letter that said, you should be proud of your
Jewish heritage and live it out to its full.
“ KING: Where have you been? Why have we just found you? You conduct all
over?
“ LEVINE: Yes. I conduct all over, and I conducted for him in the Vatican many
times. I conducted also for him at World Youth Day in Denver. Me, conducting
for Catholic youth? And on that occasion, he came over to me and disrupted
the entire performance, put his arm around me and said, did I disturb you,
Maestro? And he had in fact stopped the whole show.
“ KING: Are you going to the funeral?
“ LEVINE: Of course. I am leaving tomorrow morning. And I will be at the

funeral. I couldn't not be there.” – End of except from interview66
Notice that Gilbert Levine wanted to use the music of the former Jew, Mahler, for the
concert, but John Paul II discouraged it by pointing out that Mahler was a Jew who
converted to Catholicism!
John Paul II Praying at the Wailing Wall
On March 26, 2000, John Paul II prayed at the Western Wall in Jerusalem. The
Western Wall is the stone remnant of the Jewish Temple in Jerusalem that was
destroyed by the Romans in 70 A.D. The Jews pray at the Western Wall as the
"holiest" site in Judaism.
John Paul II praying at the Wailing or Western Wall in Jerusalem
The destruction of the Temple in 70 A.D., leaving only the Western Wall, has always
been understood by Catholics to signify God’s judgment on the Jews. The
destruction of the Temple prevented Jews from being able to offer sacrifice,
which meant that their religion had come to an end. The destruction of the
Temple was God’s powerful sign to the Jews that the Messiah had come, that
the Old Covenant had ceased, and that the Temple had been replaced by the
Catholic Church.
So when a Jew prays at the Western Wall, or leaves a prayer there, it is a denial that
Jesus is the Messiah; it is an affirmation that he holds that the Old Covenant is still in
force; and it is a pitiful and sad attempt to ignore God’s very obvious sign that the
Jews must abandon the destroyed Temple and enter the Catholic Church.
So when John Paul II himself prayed at the Western Wall in March of 2000, it was an
attempt to validate Judaism. It was a denial that Jesus Christ is the Messiah, an
indication that he holds that the Old Covenant is still in force, and a mockery of God’s
clear sign that the Jews must abandon the destroyed Temple and enter the Catholic
Church. One informed commentator pointed out that, when John Paul II prayed at the
Western Wall, most of the nation of Israel was watching on television. This means
that every Jew watching on television was given the impression by John Paul II that
he doesn’t need to convert to Jesus Christ because Christ is not the Messiah.
The prayer that John Paul II left at the Western Wall asked forgiveness for sins
against the Jewish people.
Other Apostasy with the Jews during the Reign of John

Paul II
In late 2001, a Vatican Commission under John Paul II released a book entitled The
Jewish People and the Holy Scriptures in the Christian Bible. The book argues that
the Jews’ wait for the coming of the Messiah is still valid. There is more on this
book in the section later on dealing with Benedict XVI.
On August 12, 2002, the American bishops in union with John Paul II issued a
document on the Jews. Spearheaded by the notorious apostate William Keeler of
Baltimore, and without a peep of objection from John Paul II, the document publicly
declared: “… campaigns that target Jews for conversion to Christianity are no longer
theologically acceptable in the Catholic Church.”67
All of this proves that John Paul II and his bishops were/are complete apostates from
the Catholic Faith.
John Paul II’s incredible Heresies regarding Baptized Non-

Catholics (i.e., heretics and schismatics)
We have already examined and exposed in detail John Paul II’s undeniable apostasy
with paganism, Islam and Judaism. Besides the many statements and acts of heresy
and apostasy that John Paul II committed with those false and non-Christian
religions, there are also his incredible heresies regarding baptized non-Catholics and
their heretical sects. For example:
John Paul II taught that schismatics don’t need to be

converted
John Paul II in the Syrian “Orthodox” Cathedral of St. George with schismatic
Patriarchs Zakka I Ignatius in 2001[68]
John Paul II taught that Eastern Schismatics (the so-called Orthodox) don’t need to
be converted to the Catholic Church. To provide a little background: The Eastern
Schismatics (the so-called “Orthodox”) reject the dogma of the Papacy, which means
that they reject the supreme authority of all the true popes in history. They reject the
dogma of Papal Infallibility: the truth that a pope teaches infallibly when speaking
from the Chair of Peter. They reject the dogma of the Immaculate Conception, they
refuse to accept the last 13 Councils of the Roman Catholic Church, and they allow
divorce and re-marriage.
John Paul II, Homily, May 23, 2002: “I wish to repeat once again, honor also
to you, the holy Orthodox Church…”69
In his outrageous Directory for the Application of the Principles and Norms of
Ecumenism (#125), John Paul II encouraged interfaith worship with these Eastern
Schismatics and stated: “… any suggestion of proselytism should be
avoided.”70 As we cover later, John Paul II approved the Directory on Ecumenism in
Ut Unum Sint # 58 and elsewhere.
To proselytize is to convert someone. So John Paul II held that any effort to convert
the Eastern Schismatics should be avoided. Here are the words of a real Catholic
pope, Pope Benedict XIV, on the exact same topic.
Pope Benedict XIV, Allatae Sunt (# 19), July 26, 1755: “First, the missionary
who is attempting with God’s help to bring back Greek and eastern
schismatics to unity should devote all his effort to the single objective of
delivering them from doctrines at variance with the Catholic faith.”71
Pope Benedict XIV, Allatae Sunt (# 19): “For the only work entrusted to the
missionary is that of recalling the Oriental to the Catholic faith…”72
One can easily see the difference between the two religions: the Catholic religion
teaches that all of its teachings must be accepted and that non-Catholics need to be
converted. The non-Catholic religion of John Paul II (the Vatican II religion) teaches
that the Catholic faith is meaningless and that non-Catholics should not be
converted.
Walter Kasper, a high-ranking member of the Vatican II Church, understands this

quite well. Kasper was made a “cardinal” and the head of the Vatican’s Council for
Promoting Christian Unity by John Paul II. Benedict XVI confirmed Kasper in his
position as head of the Vatican’s Council for Promoting Christian Unity. Expressing
the view of both John Paul II and Benedict XVI, Kasper stated:
“… today we no longer understand ecumenism in the sense of a return, by

which the others would ‘be converted’ and return to being ‘Catholics’. This was
expressly abandoned by Vatican II.”73
Catholics who were tortured and martyred because they

refused to become Eastern Schismatics
In his 1945 encyclical Orientales Omnes Ecclesias, Pope Pius XII gives a few
examples of Catholics in history who were tortured and killed because they wouldn’t
abandon fidelity to the Papacy and become Eastern “Orthodox” schismatics. St.
Josaphat is one famous example, but there are many others. St. Josaphat converted
many Eastern Schismatics back to the Catholic Faith until he was murdered by them
for his efforts to bring people back into union with the Papacy.
Pope Pius XII, Orientales Omnes Ecclesias (# 15), Dec. 23, 1945: “Josaphat
Kuntzevitch… was famed for his holiness of life and apostolic zeal, and was
an intrepid champion of Catholic unity. He was hunted down with bitter
hatred and murderous intent by the schismatics and on 12th November
1623 he was inhumanly wounded and slain with a halbred.”74
There were many others who were fined, flogged, tortured, drowned and killed
because they wouldn’t become Eastern Schismatics.
Pope Pius XII, Orientales Omnes Ecclesias (# 20), Dec. 23, 1945: “Those of
the faithful who would not depart from the true faith, and dutifully and
undauntedly resisted the union with the dissident [schismatic] Church
imposed in 1875, were shamefully punished with fines and flogging and
exile.”75
Pope Pius XII, Orientales Omnes Ecclesias (# 46), Dec. 23, 1945: “The
Ruthenian community received… a noble company of confessors and martyrs.
To preserve their faith unimpaired and to maintain their zealous loyalty to
the Roman pontiffs, these did not hesitate to endure every kind of labor
and hardship, or even to go gladly to their death... Josaphat Kuntzevitch…
He was the outstanding martyr for Catholic faith and unity at that period,
but not the only one; not a few of the clergy and the laity received the
same palm of victory after him; some were slain with the sword, some
atrociously flogged to death, some drowned in the Dneiper, so passing
from their triumph over death to Heaven.”76
Pope Pius XII, Orientales Omnes Ecclesias (# 49), Dec. 23, 1945: “Besides all
of this a new and no less bitter persecution of Catholicism was begun a few
years before the partition of Poland. At the time when the troops of the
Russian emperor had invaded Poland many churches of the Ruthenian rite
were taken away from Catholics by force of arms; the priests who refused to
abjure their faith [and become schismatics] were put in chains, insulted,
scourged and cast into prison, where they suffered cruelly from hunger,
thirst and cold.”77
By its heretical teaching that the “Orthodox” schismatics are not outside the Church
and don’t need conversion for salvation, the Vatican II sect utterly mocks the saints
and martyrs who suffered horribly not to become schismatics.
The Vatican’s Balamand Statement with the Eastern

Schismatics, approved by John Paul II, rejects converting
these non-Catholics as “outdated ecclesiology”
On June 24, 1993, the Vatican signed the Balamand Statement with the Eastern
Schismatics (the so-called “Orthodox Church”). In this Balamand Statement (quoted
below), which was approved by John Paul II, any attempt to convert the Eastern
Schismatics is rejected as “the outdated ecclesiology of return to the Catholic
Church.” Here are some passages from the amazingly heretical Balamand
Statement:
Vatican II Sect’s Balamand Statement with the “Orthodox,” 1993, #10:
“The situation thus created resulted in fact in tensions and oppositions.
Progressively, in the decades which followed these unions, missionary
activity tended to include among its priorities the effort to convert
other Christians, individually or in groups, so as "to bring them
back" to one's own Church. In order to legitimize this tendency, a
source of proselytism, the Catholic Church developed the
theological vision according to which she presented herself as
the only one to whom salvation was entrusted. As a reaction, the
Orthodox Church, in turn, came to accept the same vision according to
which only in her could salvation be found…”
#’s 14-15: “…According to the words of Pope John Paul II, the
ecumenical endeavor of the sister Churches of East and West,
grounded in dialogue and prayer, is the search for perfect and total
communion which is neither absorption nor fusion but a meeting in
truth and love (cf. Slavorum Apostoli, 27). 15. While the inviolable
freedom of persons and their obligation to follow the requirements of
their conscience remain secure, in the search for re-establishing
unity there is no question of conversion of people from one
Church to the other in order to ensure their salvation.”
22. “Pastoral activity in the Catholic Church, Latin as well as

Oriental, no longer aims at having the faithful of one Church pass
over to the other; that is to say, it no longer aims at proselytizing
among the Orthodox. It aims at answering the spiritual needs of its
own faithful and it has no desire for expansion at the expense of
the Orthodox Church.”
30. “To pave the way for future relations between the two Churches,
passing beyond the out-dated ecclesiology of return to the
Catholic Church connected with the problem which is the object of
this document, special attention will be given to the preparation of
future priests and of all those who, in any way, are involved in an
apostolic activity carried on in a place where the other Church
traditionally has its roots. Their education should be objectively positive
with respect of the other Church.”
(http://www.cin.org/east/balamand.html)
This is incredibly bold heresy! This document, approved by the Vatican II antipopes,
is definitely one of the worst heresies of the Vatican II sect. It bluntly mentions, and
then totally rejects, the traditional dogma of the Catholic Church that the schismatics
must be converted to the Catholic Faith for unity and salvation.
John Paul II called the Balamand Statement a “new step” that “should help all the
local Orthodox Churches and all the local Catholic Churches, both Latin and Oriental,
which live together in a single region, to continue their commitment to the dialogue of
charity and to begin or to pursue relations of cooperation in the area of their pastoral
activity.”78
Please notice especially #’s 14-15, which state that “in the search for re-establishing
unity there is no question of conversion of people from one Church to the other in
order to ensure their salvation…” Please notice #22, which states that the Catholic
Church “has no desire for expansion at the expense of the Orthodox Church” and
#30, which rejects the “outdated ecclesiology of return to the Catholic Church.”
Notice how all of this bluntly rejects the Catholic dogma that non-Catholics must
return to the Catholic Church for salvation and Christian unity.
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 10), Jan. 6, 1928: “… the union of
Christians can only be promoted by promoting the return to the one true
Church of Christ of those who are separated from it…”79
So it is a fact that John Paul II and his false sect reject word-for-word the dogma of
the Catholic faith: Christian unity is only achieved by conversion to Catholicism. We
see this rejection of Catholic dogma again in the next quote.
More of John Paul II’s incredible heresies with the Eastern

Orthodox” Schismatics
John Paul II, Homily, Jan. 25, 1993: “The way to achieve Christian unity, in
fact,’ says the document of the Pontifical Commission for Russia, ‘is not
proselytism but fraternal dialogue...”80
It is therefore a fact that John Paul II teaches that the faith of Rome is not to be held
by non-Catholics; therefore, he cannot be looked upon as holding the true Catholic
Faith.
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 13), June 29, 1896: “ You are not to be
looked upon as holding the true Catholic faith if you do not teach that the
faith of Rome is to be held.”81
Those who assert, in the face of these facts, that John Paul II is to be looked upon as
holding the true Catholic faith (in other words, that was a true Catholic pope) are
denying this teaching of the Catholic Church.
In his encyclical on Sts. Cyril and Methodius (#27), John Paul II again indicated that
Eastern Schismatics should not be converted to the Catholic Church. He stated that
unity with the schismatics “is neither absorption nor fusion,”82 which means not
by conversion. As we saw above, The Balamand Statement with the Orthodox
actually quoted this very phrase from John Paul II’s encyclical on Sts. Cyril and
Methodius to prove that Catholics should not convert the Orthodox.
John Paul II has confirmed his heresy in countless meeting with the schismatics. On
Feb. 24, 2000, John Paul II met with the non-Catholic, schismatic Bishop of
Alexandria, "Pope" Shenouda III.
John Paul II meeting with the schismatic Bishop of Alexandria, who calls himself
“Pope” Shenouda III
In his message to the schismatic bishop, John Paul II called him "Your Holiness" and
said:
John Paul II, Message to "Pope" Shenouda III, Feb. 24, 2000: "I am grateful
for all you have said, Your Holiness... God bless the Church of Pope
Shenouda. Thank you."83
In other words, John Paul II said: “God bless the schismatic Church!” This is a
rejection of the Catholic Faith. Scripture specifically tells us that we cannot say “God
speed” (in other words, “God bless”) to heretics.
“ If any man come to you and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into the
house nor say to him: God speed you.” (II John 10)
By saying “God bless” to a false Church, one is asking God to multiply and propagate
that false sect.
John Paul II and Teoctist (the schismatic Patriarch of Romania) jointly denouncing
converting each other in a 2002 Joint Declaration
On October 12, 2002, John Paul II and the schismatic Patriarch of Romania jointly
denounced trying to convert each other in a common declaration. They stated: “Our
aim and our ardent desire is full communion, which is not absorption…”84 This
means not by conversion. John Paul II frequently used the phrase “neither absorption
nor fusion” to indicate that unity with the schismatics is not by converting them.
Remember, that phrase was used with this very meaning in the Balamand Statement
(cited earlier) with the schismatic “Orthodox.”
Teoctist, the schismatic Patriarch of Romania, had already revealed in 1999 that
John Paul II made a large donation to his non-Catholic Church.85 Zenit News
Service and others (see previous page) reported that John Paul II’s donation to the
schismatic patriarch was $100,000!
“Romanian Orthodox clergy said today that John Paul II has donated $100,000
toward the construction of an Orthodox Cathedral here that will accommodate
up to 2,000 people, Agence France-Presse reported.”86
Pope Innocent III, Fourth Lateran Council, Constitution 3 on Heretics, 1215:

"Moreover, we determine to subject to excommunication believers who
receive, defend, or support heretics."87
In his address on the same day as their Joint Declaration, John Paul II told the
schismatic Patriarch Teoctist: “The goal is… to reach a unity which implies neither
absorption nor fusion…”88
So, John Paul II has publicly ensured his listeners over and over again that Catholics
should not try to convert non-Catholics and that the Catholic Faith is not necessary
for attaining salvation.
Pope Pius IX, Nostis et Nobiscum (# 10), Dec. 8, 1849: “In particular, ensure
that the faithful are deeply and thoroughly convinced of the truth of the
doctrine that the Catholic faith is necessary for attaining salvation.”89
In fact, in the same address to the schismatic Patriarch of Romania, John Paul II
made this incredible statement:
“ For her part, the Catholic Church recognizes the mission which the Orthodox
Churches are called to carry out in the countries where they have been rooted
for centuries. She desires nothing else than to help this mission…”90
So much for the Papacy! So much for the last 1000 years of dogmatic statements
that the schismatics reject! So much for divorce and re-marriage! And so much for
the Catholic Church, according to John Paul II. According to this apostate, all of this
means nothing and in fact should not be believed because “the Church” desires
nothing else than to keep these people in schism and outside her teachings.
Pope Gregory XVI, May 27, 1832: “Be not deceived, my brother; if anyone
follows a schismatic, he will not attain the inheritance of the kingdom of
God.”91
Pope Leo XII, Encyclical, May 24, 1824: “We address all of you who are still
removed from the true Church and the road to salvation. In this universal
rejoicing, one thing is lacking: that… you might sincerely agree with the
mother Church, outside of whose teachings there is no salvation.”92
Pope Leo XII, Ubi Primum (# 14), May 5, 1824: “ It is impossible for the most
true God, who is Truth itself, the best, the wisest Provider, and the Rewarder
of good men, to approve all sects who profess false teachings which are
often inconsistent with one another and contradictory, and to confer eternal
rewards on their members… by divine faith we hold one Lord, one faith, one
baptism… This is why we profess that there is no salvation outside the
Church.”93
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 11), Jan. 6, 1928: “The Catholic Church is
alone in keeping the true worship… if any man enter not here, or if any man
go forth from it, he is a stranger to the hope of life and salvation.”94
Here we see John Paul II and the schismatic Patriarch Teoctist sitting on equal level
chairs
In the Summer of 2003, John Paul II again repudiated the proselytism of the Eastern
Schismatics.
John Paul II, Ecclesia in Europa, Post-Synodal Apost. Exhortation, June 28,
2003: “At the same time I wish to assure once more the pastors and our
brothers and sisters of the Orthodox Churches that the new
evangelization is in no way to be confused with proselytism...”95
Pope Pius IX, Vatican Council I, Sess. 4, Chap. 3, ex cathedra: “Furthermore

We teach and declare that the Roman Church, by the disposition of the Lord,
holds the sovereignty of ordinary power over all others… This is the doctrine
of Catholic truth from which no one can deviate and keep his faith and
salvation.”96
This infallible definition of Vatican I declares that anyone who deviates from the
dogma of the Papacy (that the Pope of Rome holds sovereign power in the Church of
Christ), such as the “Orthodox” schismatics and the Protestants, cannot keep his faith
and salvation. Yet, John Paul II tells us that the Orthodox schismatics and the
Protestants not only can keep their faith and salvation while denying the Papacy, but
should not believe in the Papacy. He was a complete heretic who rejected this dogma
of Vatican I.
John Paul II Declaring a Communion and Unity of Faith
with non-Catholic Sects
In his encyclical Ut Unum Sint, John Paul II declared that his “Church” is in
communion with non-Catholic sects an incredible 16 times, and he declared that he
has the same faith as non-Catholic sects 8 times.
John Paul II, Ut Unum Sint (# 62), May 25, 1995, speaking about the non-
Catholic and Schismatic Patriarch of Ethiopia: “When the Venerable Patriarch
of the Ethiopian Church, Abuna Paulos, paid me a visit in Rome on June 11,
1993, together we emphasized the deep communion existing between our
two Churches: ‘We share the same faith handed down from the
Apostles… moreover, we can affirm that we have the one faith in
Christ…’”97
Pope St. Leo the Great, Sermon 129: “Wherefore, since outside the Catholic
Church there is nothing perfect, nothing undefiled… we are in no way likened
with those who are divided from the unity of the Body of Christ; we are
joined in no communion.”98
When John Paul II asserts that he has the same faith and communion as non-
Catholic sects, he is asserting that he is a non-Catholic.
John Paul II gave a relic to schismatic Karekin II, and he

declared that his sect is the “Bride of Christ”
John Paul II also gave Karekin II, the head of the schismatic Church in Armenia, a
relic of St. Gregory the Illuminator.
John Paul II gives a relic of St. Gregory the Illuminator to the head of the schismatic
“Church” in Armenia
John Paul II, Homily to schismatic Patriarch Karekin II, Nov. 10, 2000: “… I am
delighted to return to Your Holiness a relic of St. Gregory the
Illuminator… The relic will be placed in the new cathedral now being built…
My hope is that the new cathedral will adorn with still greater beauty the
Bride of Christ in Armenia...”99
St. Gregory the Illuminator (c. 257-332 A.D.) was the “apostle of Armenia,” the one
who propagated the true Christian Faith (the Catholic Faith) in Armenia:
“Working very closely together, King Tiridates and St. Gregory the Illuminator
destroyed all the old pagan shrines in Armenia, beginning with those of the
goddess Anahit and the god Tir, for whom the King had been named. Crosses
were erected in their place. Very large numbers of people were baptized.”100
By giving the relic of this great Christian apostle of Armenia to the schismatics, John
Paul II was clearly indicating that he considered the schismatics as possessors of the
true Christian Faith – the true Faith that St. Gregory the Illuminator held. Further, in
the homily above, we can see that John Paul II called the schismatic Orthodox
Church “the Bride of Christ,” a title reserved to the Catholic Church!
John Paul II’s Heresy with the Anglican Sect

Because Margaret Clitherow refused to accept the Anglican sect and its “Mass” – but
rather invited Catholic priests into her home against the penal laws – she was
martyred by being crushed to death under a large door loaded with heavy weights.
This style of execution is so painful that it is called “severe and harsh punishment.”
She suffered it all because she wouldn’t accept Anglicanism. The Vatican II sect,
however, teaches that Anglicans are fellow “Christians” who don’t need conversion,
and whose invalid “bishops” are actually true bishops of the Church of Christ. The
Vatican II sect teaches that her martyrdom was pointless.
John Paul II goes to the Anglican Cathedral and takes part

in the worship of the Anglican sect – formal heresy by deed
John Paul II speaking at the Anglican Cathedral of Canterbury in 1982[101]
John Paul II mocking the English Martyrs by his joint

prayer with the Anglican "Archbishop" of Canterbury, 1982
John Paul II in common prayer with the schismatic and heretical “Archbishop” of
Canterbury (an Anglican), who is just a layman posing as a bishop
On May 29, 1982, in the Anglican Cathedral John Paul II knelt in a "prayer of
interfaith" with the "Archbishop" of Canterbury, Robert Runcie, thus mocking the
martyrdoms of so many Catholic saints, who bravely shed their blood rather than
accept the false Anglican sect or partake in false worship.
Pope Pius IX, Neminem vestrum (# 5), Feb. 2, 1854: “We want you to know
that those same monks sent Us a splendid profession of Catholic faith and
doctrine… They eloquently acknowledged and freely received the
regulations and decrees which the popes and the sacred congregations
published or would publish – especially those which prohibit
communicatio in divinis (communion in holy matters) with
schismatics.”102
John Paul II Bestowed the Pectoral Cross on the head of

the Anglican Sect, a Layman
In 2003, John Paul II bestowed the pectoral cross upon Rowan Williams, the
Anglican“Archbishop” of Canterbury.
John Paul II kissing the ring of Rowan Williams, the head of the Anglican sect, on
whom he also bestowed a pectoral cross, even though Williams is just a layman
For those who don’t know, the Anglican non-Catholic sect doesn’t even have
valid priests or valid bishops. Pope Leo XIII infallibly declared that Anglican
ordinations are invalid.
Pope Leo XIII, “Apostolicae Curae,” Sept. 13, 1896, ex cathedra: “… by Our
authority, of Our own inspiration and certain knowledge We pronounce and
declare that ordinations enacted according to the Anglican rite have
hitherto been and are invalid and entirely void…”103
Anglican “priests” and “bishops” are, therefore, laymen, besides being non-Catholic
heretics and schismatics. Yet, after the election of the new Anglican “Archbishop” of
Canterbury (Rowan Williams), John Paul II dispatched the apostate Walter
Kasper to give this non-Catholic layman a pectoral cross and a telegram of
approval! This is so heretical that there are almost no words to describe it.
Anglican “Archbishop” of Canterbury Rowan Williams to John Paul II, Oct. 4,

2003: “In 1966 Pope Paul VI gave Archbishop Michael Ramsey his own
Episcopal ring, which has been treasured by his successors and which I wear
today. I am glad to thank you for the personal gift of a pectoral cross,
sent to me on the occasion of my enthronement earlier this year. As I
took on my new ministry I appreciated deeply that sign of a shared
task…”104
The pectoral cross is a traditional Catholic symbol of episcopal authority. By

bestowing the pectoral cross upon the apostate Rowan Williams – who is also in
favor of women priests and homosexuals being ordained – John Paul II not only
flatly denied by his deed Pope Leo XIII’s infallible definition that Anglican
orders are invalid, but he also made a complete mockery of the Catholic dogmas on
the Papacy and the Church of Christ.
And what makes this action of John Paul II even more incredible is the fact that
Williams himself has been banned from conducting “Communion” services in 350
Anglican parishes for his view in favor of women priests!105 But that didn’t stop John
Paul II; he just pushed ahead with the apostasy.
As shown above, during a meeting with Rowan Williams, John Paul II also kissed his
ring, which demonstrated again that John Paul II recognized this non-Catholic
layman as a legitimate bishop in the Church of Christ. John Paul II mocked Jesus
Christ, the Catholic Church and all the English martyrs who suffered horrible tortures
for refusing to abandon Catholicism and become Anglican. With this action, John
Paul II rejected the Catholic Church’s teaching on the Episcopacy, Ordination,
Apostolic Succession and Church Unity.
John Paul II went to the Lutheran Temple

John Paul II in the Lutheran temple in 1983
In 1983, John Paul II visited a Lutheran temple for the 500th anniversary of Martin
Luther's birth. This is another heretical action – partaking of the worship ceremonies
of a non-Catholic religion and celebrating a heresiarch – which absolutely proves that
John Paul II was not a Catholic.
John Paul II praised Luther, Calvin, Zwingli and Hus

John Paul II also praised the greatest enemies that the Catholic Church has ever
known, including the Protestant revolutionaries Luther and Calvin. In Oct. 1983, John
Paul II, speaking of Martin Luther, stated: “Our world even today experiences his
great impact on history.”107 And on June
14, 1984, John Paul II praised Calvin as one who was trying to “make the Church
more faithful to the will of the Lord.”108 To patronize, support and defend heretics is
to be a heretic. To praise the worst heretics in Church history, such as Luther and
Calvin, is beyond heresy.
Pope Gregory XVI, Encyclical, May 8, 1844: “ But later even more care was
required when the Lutherans and Calvinists dared to oppose the
changeless doctrine of the faith with an almost incredible variety of
errors. They left no means untried to deceive the faithful with perverse
explanations of the sacred books...”109
John Paul II also praised the notorious heretics Zwingli and Hus. He even went so far
as to say that John Hus, who was condemned as a heretic by the Council of
Constance, was a man of “infallible personal integrity”!110
John Paul II approved the Vatican-Lutheran Agreement on

Justification
On Oct. 31, 1999, “Cardinal” Edward Cassidy and Lutheran “Bishop” Christian
Krause shake hands at the signing of The Joint Declaration on the Doctrine of
Justification in Augsburg, Germany. This agreement, which was approved by John
Paul II, teaches: that Justification comes by "faith alone" (Annex, 2, C); that the
Canons of the Council of Trent no longer apply to the Lutherans (#13); that none of
the Lutheran teaching in the Joint Declaration, including the heresy of Justification by
faith alone and numerous other Lutheran heresies, is condemned by Trent (#41). In
short, this agreement between the "Church" of John Paul II and the Lutheran sect
utterly rejects the dogmatic Council of Trent. It is a veritable declaration that the sect
of John Paul II is a Protestant sect. (A little later in the book there is a section on this
amazingly heretical agreement.)
John Paul II, Jan. 19, 2004, At a Meeting with Lutherans From Finland: “… I
wish to express my gratitude for the ecumenical progress made between
Catholics and Lutherans in the five years since the signing of the Joint
Declaration on the Doctrine of Justification.”111
John Paul II taught that non-Catholics can receive

Communion
John Paul II also taught that non-Catholics may lawfully receive Holy Communion.
Canon 844.3 of his 1983 Code of Canon Law states that:
“ Catholic ministers may licitly administer the sacraments of penance,

Eucharist, and anointing of the sick to members of the oriental churches which
do not have full communion with the Catholic Church...”112
The idea that non-Catholics may lawfully receive Holy Communion or the other
sacraments is contrary to the 2000 year teaching of the Catholic Church.
Pope Pius IX, Encyclical, April 8, 1862: “ … ‘whoever eats of the Lamb and is
not a member of the Church, has profaned.’”113
What’s particularly significant about this heresy of John Paul II (that it is lawful to give
Holy Communion to non-Catholics) is the fact that it also appears in his new
catechism, paragraph # 1401. This document was promulgated by the so-called
supreme apostolic authority of John Paul II. In his constitution Fidei Depositum, John
Paul II promulgated his new catechism using his “apostolic authority” to declare that it
is a “sure norm for teaching the faith.”
John Paul II, Fidei Depositum, Oct. 11, 1992: “ The Catechism of the Catholic
Church, which I approved June 25th last and the publication of which I today
order by virtue of my Apostolic authority, is a statement of the Church’s
faith and of Catholic doctrine… I declare it to be a sure norm for teaching
the faith.”114
John Paul II’s catechism is not a sure norm for teaching the faith. It’s a sure norm for
teaching heresy. Therefore, since John Paul II has pretended to declare from the
Chair of Peter that his catechism is a sure norm for teaching the faith when it is not,
we know that he does not sit in the Chair of Peter. A pope cannot err when speaking
from the Apostolic See, that is, with his apostolic authority from the Chair of Peter.
Pope Pius IX, Vatican Council I, ex cathedra: “… in the Apostolic See the
Catholic religion has always been preserved untainted, and holy doctrine
celebrated.”115
Pope Pius IX, Vatican Council I, ex cathedra: “ So, this gift of truth and a never
failing faith was divinely conferred upon Peter and his successors in this
chair…”116
This heresy on non-Catholics being allowed to receive Holy Communion was also
taught in Vatican II, as we covered already. John Paul II also commented on this
teaching with approval in Ut Unum Sint:
John Paul II, Ut Unum Sint (# 58), May 25, 1995: “… By reason of the very
close sacramental bonds between the Catholic Church and the Orthodox
Church… the Catholic Church has often adopted and now adopts a milder
policy, offering to all the means of salvation and an example of charity among
He notes the “ecclesiological implication” of sharing in the sacraments with the

“Orthodox.” His implication is that they are part of the same Church.
John Paul II taught that non-Catholic sects are a means of

salvation, he also taught that non-Catholic sects have
Saints and Martyrs
John Paul II repeatedly taught that non-Catholic sects have saints and martyrs.
John Paul II, Ut Unum Sint (# 84), May 25, 1995, Speaking of non-Catholic
“Churches”: “Albeit in an invisible way, the communion between our
Communities, even if still incomplete, is truly and solidly grounded in the full
communion of the saints - those who, at end of a life faithful to grace, are in
communion with Christ in glory. These saints come from all the Churches
and Ecclesial Communities WHICH GAVE THEM ENTRANCE INTO THE
COMMUNION OF SALVATION.”120
This is undeniable, clear-cut manifest heresy. It is an article of divine and Catholic

Faith that those who are not in the Catholic Church, even if they shed blood in the
name of Christ, cannot be saved.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, ex cathedra: “… no one, even if he has
shed blood in the name of Christ, can be saved, unless he has remained
in the bosom and unity of the Catholic Church.”121
This solemnly defined dogma of the Council of Florence was repeated by Pope Pius
XI:
Pope Pius XI, Rappresentanti in terra (# 99), Dec. 31, 1929: “It stands out
conspicuously in the lives of numerous saints, whom the Church, and she
alone, produces, in whom is perfectly realized the purpose of Christian
education…”122
It’s hard to imagine a more specific and explicit denial of this particular dogma than
Ut Unum Sint #84 of John Paul II (quoted above).
Pope Gregory XVI, Summo Iugiter Studio, May 27, 1832: “ Finally some of
these misguided people attempt to persuade themselves and others that
men are not saved only in the Catholic religion, but that even heretics
may attain eternal life.”123
Also, please notice that not only does the manifest heretic John Paul II declare in Ut
Unum Sint #84 that “saints” come from non-Catholic Churches (clear heresy), but he
goes beyond that and declares that such non-Catholic sects “gave them” their
salvation: “the Churches and Ecclesial Communities which gave them entrance
into the communion of salvation.”
John Paul II, Ut Unum Sint (# 1), May 25, 1995: “The courageous witness of
so many martyrs of our century, including members of Churches and
Ecclesial Communities not in full communion with the Catholic Church,
gives new vigor to the Council’s call and reminds us of our duty to listen to and
put into practice its exhortation.”126
John Paul II, Salvifici Doloris (# 22), Feb. 11, 1984: “ Christ’s resurrection has
revealed ‘the glory of the future age’ and, at the same time, has
confirmed ‘the boast of the cross’: the glory that is hidden in the very
suffering of Christ and which has been and is often mirrored in human
suffering, as an expression of man’s spiritual greatness. This glory must be
acknowledged not only in the martyrs for the Faith but in many others
also who, at times, even without belief in Christ, suffer and give their
lives for the truth and for a just cause. In the sufferings of all of these
people the great dignity of man is strikingly confirmed.”127
John Paul II, Angelus Address, Sept. 19, 1993: “ In the unbounded space of
Eastern Europe, the Orthodox Church too can well say at the end of this
century what the Fathers of the Church had proclaimed about the initial spread
of the Gospel: ‘Sanguis martyrum – semen Christianorum’ [the blood of
martyrs is the seed of Christians].”128
John Paul II, Tertio Millennio Adveniente (# 37), Nov. 10, 1994: “The witness
to Christ borne even to the shedding of blood has become a common
inheritance of Catholics, Orthodox, Anglicans and Protestants, as Pope
Paul VI pointed out in his Homily for the Canonization of the Ugandan
Martyrs.”129
John Paul II, General Audience, May 12, 1999: “The experience of martyrdom
joined Christians of various denominations in Romania. The Orthodox,
Catholics and Protestants gave a united witness to Christ by the sacrifice of
their lives.”133
All of this is repeated, public and formal heresy. And to think that some
“traditionalists” have the audacity to assert that John Paul II never denied a dogma!
What an outrage and a lie! This heresy alone, without even considering all the others,
proves that he was not a Catholic. It proves that John Paul II directly rejected the
solemnly defined dogma (from the Council of Florence above) that non-Catholics
cannot be saved even if they shed their blood for Christ.
they lay down their lives, there will not be for them that crown of faith , but
the punishment of faithlessness, not a glorious result (of religious virtue),
but the ruin of despair. Such a one can be slain; he cannot be crowned.”134
John Paul II approved of the practice of Altar Girls

John Paul II also approved of the practice of altar girls, a practice that is rampant in
Vatican II churches. The practice of altar girls was condemned as evil by Pope
Benedict XIV, Pope St. Gelasius and Pope Innocent IV.
Pope Benedict XIV, Encyclical, July 26, 1755: “ Pope Gelasius in his ninth
letter to the bishops of Lucania condemned the evil practice which had
been introduced of women serving the priest at the celebration of Mass.
Since this abuse had spread to the Greeks, Innocent IV strictly forbade it in
his letter to the bishop of Tusculum: ‘Women should not dare to serve at
the altar; they should be altogether refused this ministry.’ We too have
forbidden this practice in the same words in Our oft-repeated
constitution...”135
John Paul II also “canonized” people who fully embraced the heresies of Vatican II,
the New Mass and religious indifferentism. This is impossible for a true pope to do,
since canonizations by true popes are infallible. This again serves to prove that John
Paul II was not a true pope.
John Paul II also condemned the Crusades. The Crusades were solemnly approved
by four councils and more than 10 popes, including Pope Urban II, Pope Callistus II,
Pope Alexander III, Pope Callistus III, Pope Clement V and others.
John Paul II awarded by Freemasons
John Paul II receiving the B’nai B'rith (Freemasonic Lodge of New York) on March 22,
1982
In December of 1996, the Grand Orient Lodge of Italian Freemasonry offered

John Paul II its greatest honor, the Order of Galilee, as an expression of thanks
for the efforts that he made in support of Freemasonic ideals. The representative of
Italian Freemasonry noted that John Paul II merited the honor because he had
promoted “the values of universal Freemasonry: fraternity, respect for the dignity of
man, and the spirit of tolerance, central points of the life of true masons.”136
John Paul II apologized to Red China

On Oct. 24, 2001, John Paul II apologized to Red China. That’s correct: John Paul II
apologized to the satanic Communist regime in China for the supposed wrongs of
Catholics! He even praised the social justice of Red China.
John Paul II, Oct. 24, 2001: “The Catholic Church for her part regards with
respect this impressive thrust and far-sighted planning… The Church has very
much at heart the values and objectives which are of primary importance also
to modern China: solidarity, peace, social justice…”137
Social justice in China includes a one-child-per-family policy, which is imposed by

forced abortion and contraception. The Chinese Government slaughters millions of
children every year, in addition to imprisoning, torturing and murdering Catholics.
John Paul II stated that the Catholic Church and China are two ancient institutions
“not in opposition to one another.”138 To praise the social justice of Communist
China is beyond heresy; it’s satanic.
John Paul II promoted the theory of evolution

On Oct. 22, 1996, John Paul II declared that evolution is “more than a mere
hypothesis.”139 This indicated that he considered evolution to be true.
John Paul II said that Heaven, Hell and Purgatory are not
actual places
In a series of speeches in the summer of 1999, reported in the official Vatican
newspaper, John Paul II said that Heaven, Hell and Purgatory are not actual places.
At his general audience on July 21, 1999, John Paul II said that Heaven is not an
actual place.140
On July 28, 1999, John Paul II said:
1) "It is precisely this tragic situation that Christian doctrine explains when it
speaks of eternal damnation of Hell. It is not a punishment imposed
externally by God but a development of premises already set by people
in this life."141
2) "By using images, the New Testament presents the place destined for
evildoers as a fiery furnace, where people will 'weep and gnash their teeth'...
The images of Hell that Sacred Scripture presents to us must be
correctly interpreted. They show the complete frustration and emptiness of
life without God. Rather than a place, Hell indicates the state of those who
freely and definitively separate themselves from God, the source of all life and
joy."142
3) "Eternal damnation remains a real possibility, but we are not granted,
without special divine revelation, the knowledge of whether or which
human beings are effectively involved in it. The thought of Hell - and even
less the improper use of biblical images - must not create anxiety or
despair, but is a necessary and healthy reminder of freedom within the
proclamation that the risen Jesus has conquered Satan, giving us the Spirit of
God who makes us cry ‘Abba, Father!’”143
This speech of John Paul II in itself constitutes formal heresy. He says we don’t know
whether human beings are damned. It’s a divinely revealed truth of the Gospel that
human beings are involved in eternal damnation, as Jesus says repeatedly. For
instance:
Matthew 13:39-42- “Even as cockle therefore is gathered up, and burnt with
fire: so shall it be at the end of the world. The Son of man shall send his
angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all scandals, and them that
work iniquity. And shall cast them into the furnace of fire: there shall be
weeping and gnashing of teeth.”
In a brief audience in Polish to fellow countrymen, John Paul II recalled the teaching
of the heretic Hans Urs von Balthasar that, "There is a Hell, but it could be
empty."144
On August 4, 1999, John Paul II said that Purgatory is not an actual place.145
Pope Pius IV, Council of Trent, Session 25, Dec. 3-4, 1563: "As the Catholic
Church, instructed by the Holy Spirit, has taught from holy scripture and the
ancient tradition of the fathers in its councils and most recently in this
ecumenical synod that Purgatory exists, and that the souls detained there
are helped by the prayers of the faithful and most of all by the acceptable
sacrifice of the altar."146
John Paul II changed the Rosary

John Paul II venerating a loaf of bread?!
John Paul II also changed the Rosary. In Oct. 2002, John Paul II added five new
mysteries to the Rosary, called “the Mysteries of Light.” In the document which
promulgated the mysteries of light, John Paul II stated:
“Anyone who contemplates Christ through the various stages of his life cannot
fail to perceive in him the truth about man.”148
When we contemplate the mysteries of Christ, we don’t perceive in Him the truth
about man. John Paul II said this because he taught that man is God; and
specifically, that the truth about man is that he is Jesus Christ.
Concluding Points about John Paul II

So the question that everyone professing to be Catholic must ask himself is this: was
John Paul II the head of the Catholic Church? Or was John Paul II part of a different
religion? If John Paul II was part of a different religion – and who would dare deny
this in light of the undeniable and overwhelming evidence we have just presented? –
then he could not have been the head of the Catholic Church.
St. Francis De Sales, Doctor of the Church: “ It would indeed be one of the
strangest monsters that could be seen – if the head of the Church were
not of the Church.”165
We have proven beyond doubt that John Paul II was a manifest heretic. Since
he was a heretic, he could not have been a validly elected pope. He was a non-
Catholic antipope. As quoted already, Pope Paul IV solemnly taught in his Feb. 15,
1559 Bull, Cum ex Apostolatus officio, that it is impossible for a heretic to be a validly
elected pope.
1 www.cnn.com, archives of Larry King Live show, April 4, 2005.
2 Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, B. Herder Book. Co., Thirtieth Edition,
1957, no. 464.
(1958-1981), p. 255.
4 The Encyclicals of John Paul II, Huntington, IN: Our Sunday Visitor Publishing
Division, 1996, p. 497.
6 L' Osservatore Romano (The Vatican’s Newspaper), July 1, 1985, p. 3
7 Denzinger 795.

20 Quoted in Abbe Daniel Le Roux, Peter, Lovest Thou Me?, Angelus Press, 1988, p.
147.
21 St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Pt. I-II, Q. 103., A. 4.
22 St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Thelogica, Pt. II-II, Q. 12, A. 1, Obj. 2.
24 L’Osservatore Romano CD-Rom, Year 1986, Vatican City, Angelus Address of

John Paul II, Oct. 12, 1986.
27 L’ Osservatore Romano, May 29, 2002, p. 4.
Press, 1990, Vol. 1, pp. 550-553; Denzinger 39-40.
31 Our Sunday Visitor, April 17, 2005.
32 L’Osservatore Romano, August 26, 1985, p. 9.
34 Associated Press, "Religious Leaders denounce Extremism," Oct. 29, 1999.
36 Quoted by Amleto Giovanni Cicognani, Canon Law, Philadelphia, PA: The Dolphin
Press, 1935, p. 177.

40 Von Pastor, History of the Popes, II, 346; quoted by Warren H. Carroll, A History
of Christendom, Vol. 3 (The Glory of
Christendom), Front Royal, VA: Christendom Press, 1993, p. 571.
41 L’ Osservatore Romano, March 29, 2000, p. 2.
42 The Catholic World Report, “World Watch,” June, 2000, p. 16.
43 L’Osservatore Romano CD-Rom, Year 2001, Speech of John Paul II from the
mosque, May 6, 2001.
44 Warren H. Carroll, A History of Christendom (The Building of Christendom), Vol. 2,

p. 298.
50 The Catechism of the Catholic Church, by John Paul II, St. Paul Books & Media,
1994, p. 223.
51 Denzinger 73.
52 Denzinger 712.
55 L’ Osservatore Romano, Dec. 9, 1980, p. 6.
57 Documentation Catholique 94 (1997), 1003; quoted in The Bible, The Jews and
the Death of Jesus, Bishops’ Committee for Ecumenical and Interreligious Affairs,
United States Conference of Catholic Bishops, 2004, p. 31.
58 Bulletin du prieure Marie-Reine [195 rue de Bale, 68100 Mulhouse]; also The
Angelus, Feb-March 2004, p. 70.
59 The Catechism of the Catholic Church, #121.
60 The Sunday Sermons of the Great Fathers, Chicago: Regnery Press, 1959, Vol.
1., p. 92.
62 Darcy O' Brien, The Hidden Pope, New York, NY: Daybreak Books, 1998, pp. 368-
369.
63 http://www.lehman.cuny.edu/lehman/enews/2005_09_26/feat_pac.html
64 Gilbert Levine, Interview with CBS’s 60 Minutes.
65 Romano Amerio, Iota Unum, Kansas City, MO: Angelus Press, 1998, p. 578.
66 www.cnn.com, archives of Larry King Live show, April 4, 2005.
67 Catholic Family News, Niagra Falls, NY, September, 2002, p. 3.
68 L’ Osservatore Romano, 2001.
70 Directory for the Application of the Principles and Norms of Ecumenism, by the
Pontifical Council for Promoting Christian Unity, Boston, MA: St. Paul Books & Media,
pp. 78-79.
73 Adista, Feb. 26, 2001.

78 Information Service 84 (1993/III-IV) 145; http://www.cnewa.org/ecc-bodypg-
us.aspx?eccpageID=82&IndexView=alpha#footnote45
83 L' Osservatore Romano, March 1, 2000, p. 5.
84 L’ Osservatore Romano, Oct. 16, 2002, p. 5.
85 America Magazine, “A New Chapter in Catholic-Orthodox Relations,” July 3-10,

1999, Vol. 181, No. 1
86 Zenit.org, November 2, 2000.
89 The Papal Encyclicals, Vol. 1 (1740-1878), p. 297 and footnote 4.
95 L’Osservatore Romano, July 2, 2003, p. V.
96 Denzinger 1827.
98 Quoted in Sacerdotium, # 2, Instauratio Catholica, Madison Heights, WI, p. 64.

99 L’Osservatore Romano, Nov. 15, 2000, p. 6/7 – Joint Communique of John Paul II
and Catholicos Karekin II.
100 Warren H. Carroll, A History of Christendom, Christendom Press, 1985, Vol. 1, p.

539.
101 30 Days Magazine, November, 1996.
103 Denzinger 1966.
104 L’Osservatore Romano, 10/8/03, p. 9.
105 CWNews, Sept. 8, 2003.
110 30 Days Magazine, Issue No. 7-8, 1995, p. 19.
112 The Code of Canon Law (1983), A Text and Commentary, Commissioned by the
Canon Law Society of America, Edited by
James A. Coriden, Thomas J. Green, Donald E. Heintschel, Mahwah, NJ: Paulist

Press, 1985, p. 609.
114 The Catechism of the Catholic Church, p. 5.
115 Denzinger 1833.
116 Denzinger 1837.
118 The Catechism of the Catholic Church, p. 216.

119 Denzinger 1000.
121 Denzinger 714.
125 L’ Osservatore Romano, Nov. 15, 2000, p. 5.
127 Salvifici Doloris, Apostolic Letter of John Paul II, Feb. 11, 1984, Pauline Books, p.
35.
128 L’Osservatore Romano CD-Rom, Year 1993, Angelus Address of John Paul II,
Sept. 9, 1993.
129 L’Osservatore Romano CD-Rom, Year 1994, Tertio Millennio Adveniente of John
Paul II, Nov. 10, 1994.
130 L’Osservatore Romano CD-Rom, Year 1994, Tertio Millennio Adveniente of John
Paul II, Nov. 10, 1994.
134 Denzinger 247.
136 The Remnant, St. Paul, MN, April 30, 2000, p. 6.

139 Statement to the Pontifical Academy of Sciences, Oct. 22, 1996, Original French
Version.
140 National Catholic Register, Mt. Morris, IL, August 1-7, 1999, p. 4.
141 L' Osservatore Romano, August 4, 1999, p. 7.
144 National Catholic Register, August 8-14, 1999.
145 National Catholic Register, August 15-21, 1999, p. 5.
147 L’ Osservatore Romano, June 19, 2002, p. 9.
155 L’ Osservatore Romano, Jan. 2, 2002, p. 1.
158 L’Osservatore Romano, Jan. 30, 2002, p. 6/7.

164 Piers Compton, The Broken Cross, p. 72.
165 St. Francis De Sales, The Catholic Controversy, Rockford, IL: Tan Books, 1989,
p. 45.
18. The Vatican II sect vs. the Catholic Church

on partaking in non-Catholic worship
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 10), Jan. 6, 1928: “… this
Apostolic See has never allowed its subjects to take part in the
assemblies of non-Catholics…”1
John Paul II in common prayer in 1982, in the Anglican Cathedral, with the schismatic
and heretical “Archbishop” of Canterbury (an Anglican), who is just a layman posing
as a bishop
We’ve already documented that the Vatican II antipopes repeatedly partake in non-
Catholic religious ceremonies. This was condemned by Pope Pius XI. Expressing the
universal Tradition of the Church on this matter, he stated:
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 10), Jan. 6, 1928: “…

this Apostolic See has never allowed its subjects to
take part in the assemblies of non-Catholics…”2
All Catholic moral theology manuals before Vatican II reiterated this truth. They
taught that it’s a mortal sin against the divine law for Catholics to partake in non-
Catholic worship.
Pope Pius IX, Neminem vestrum (# 5), Feb. 2, 1854: “We want you to know
that those same monks sent Us a splendid profession of Catholic faith and
doctrine… They eloquently acknowledged and freely received the
regulations and decrees which the popes and the sacred congregations
published or would publish – especially those which prohibit
communicatio in divinis (communion in holy matters) with schismatics…
They acknowledge that they condemn the error of the schismatic Armenians
and recognize that they are outside of the Church of Jesus Christ.” 3
Notice that the decrees and regulations of the popes prohibit communication in divine
things with schismatics.
Pope Pius VI, Charitas (# 31-32), April 13, 1791, speaking of priests who went
along with the notoriously heretical civil constitution of the clergy in France:
“Above all, avoid and condemn the sacrilegious intruders… do not hold
communion with them especially in divine worship.”4
Speaking of priests who belong to the “Old Catholic” sect, which publicly rejects
Vatican I and its definition on Papal Infallibility, Pope Pius IX declared:
Pope Pius IX, Graves ac diuturnae (# 4), March 23, 1875: “They [the faithful]
should totally shun their religious celebrations, their buildings, and their
chairs of pestilence which they have with impunity established to transmit the
sacred teachings. They should shun their writings and all contact with them.
They should not have any dealings or meetings with usurping priests and
apostates from the faith who dare to exercise the duties of an ecclesiastical
minister without possessing a legitimate mission or any jurisdiction.” 5
Canon 1258.1, 1917 Code of Canon Law: “It is not licit for the faithful by any
manner to assist actively or to have a part in the sacred rites of non-
Catholics.”6
But the Vatican II sect and its “popes” officially teach just the opposite:
Vatican II document, Unitatis redintegratio (# 15): “These churches [the

schismatic “Orthodox”], though separated from us, yet possess true
sacraments… Therefore some worship in common, given suitable
circumstances and the approval of church authority, is not merely possible
but to be encouraged.”7
This is an attempt to overturn the divine law forbidding Catholics to partake in non-
Catholic worship. It is heresy. This is why we have repeatedly seen the post-Vatican II
antipopes partake in non-Catholic worship and pray with non-Catholics.
Benedict XVI praying ecumenical Vespers on Sept. 12, 2006. 8 Notice that Benedict
XVI explicitly acknowledges that he is worshipping with them.
Benedict XVI, Address during ecumenical Vespers service, Sept. 12, 2006:
“Dear Brothers and Sisters in Christ! We are gathered, Orthodox Christians,
Catholics and Protestants – and together with us there are also some Jewish
friends – to sing together the evening praise of God… This is an hour of
gratitude for the fact that we can pray together in this way…”9
In this book, we have given and will continue to give many other examples of this
activity from the Vatican II antipopes.
The incredible Directory for the Application of the

Principles and Norms of Ecumenism
Perhaps the clearest expression of the new religion in regard to participation in non-
Catholic worship is the Directory for the Application of the Principles and Norms of
Ecumenism, promulgated by John Paul II and the Pontifical Council for Promoting
Christian Unity in 1993.
In # 23, it encourages Episcopal Conferences to take "special measures" to

avoid the "danger of proselytism" (trying to convert others).10
In # 50c, it encourages Catholic religious to organize meetings among

Protestants of “various churches… for liturgical prayer, for recollection, and
spiritual exercises.”11
In # 85, the Directory explains how "it is useful" to encourage exchanges

between Catholic monasteries and those of other religions.12
In # 118, the Directory says that Catholics who attend non-Catholic churches
are "encouraged to take part in the psalms, responses, hymns and
common actions of the Church in which they are guests.”13
As we can see, #50c and #118 specifically encourage exactly what Pius XI said
the Apostolic See has never allowed: participation in non-Catholic worship.
In # 119, it states: "In a Catholic liturgical celebration, ministers of other

Churches or ecclesial Communities may have the place and liturgical honors
proper to their rank and their role..."14
In # 137, it states, "if priests, ministers or communities not in full communion

with the Catholic Church do not have a place or the liturgical objects
necessary for celebrating worthily their religious ceremonies, the diocesan
bishop may allow them the use of a church or a Catholic building and also lend
them what may be necessary for their services. Under similar circumstances,
permission may be given to them for interment or for the celebration of
services at Catholic cemeteries."15
In # 158, the Directory says that when mixed marriages take place "the local
Ordinary may permit the Catholic priest to invite the minister of the party of
the other Church or ecclesial Community to participate in the celebration
of the marriage, to read from the Scriptures, give a brief exhortation, and
bless the couple."16
In # 187, the Directory recommends that Catholics and non-Catholics work

together in drawing up texts of common Creeds, psalms, scriptural readings,
and hymnbooks to be used when they pray and witness together. 17
This is a new religion. It is an official program of participation in non-Catholic worship,

directly contrary to the divine law which teaches that Catholics are forbidden to
partake in non-Catholic worship.
On March 25, 1993, Antipope John Paul II "approved this Directory, confirmed it by
his authority and ordered that it be published. Anything to the contrary
notwithstanding."18 John Paul II also approved this incredibly heretical directory on
ecumenism in his encyclical Ut Unum Sint:
John Paul II, Ut Unum Sint (# 16), May 25, 1995: “More recently, the
Directory for the Application of Principles and Norms of Ecumenism,
issued with my approval by the Pontifical Council for Promoting Christian
Unity, has applied them to the pastoral sphere.” 19
So, the question is: How can the Catholic Church now teach and recommend
(participation in non-Catholic worship) exactly what the Catholic Church has always
forbidden under pain of mortal sin? The answer is that it cannot overturn something
that involves the Faith and is connected to the divine law. The answer is that such a
new teaching is absolute proof that the Vatican II sect and its antipopes are formally
heretical and hold no authority in the Catholic Church.
1
(1903-1939), p. 317.
2
3
4
5
The Papal Encyclicals, Vol. 1 (1740-1878), p. 452
6
The 1917 Pio-Benedictine Code of Canon Law, translated by Dr. Edward Von
Peters, San Francisco, CA: Ignatius Press, 2001, p. 83.
7
Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, , Sheed & Ward and Georgetown University
Press, 1990, Vol. 2, pp. 915-916.
8
L’Osservatore Romano, Sept. 20, 2006, p. 10.
9
L’Osservatore Romano, Sept. 20, 2006, p. 10.
Directory for the Application of the Principles and Norms of Ecumenism, by the
10
Pontifical Council for
Promoting Christian Unity, Boston, MA: St. Paul Books & Media, p. 21.
11
Directory for the Application of the Principles and Norms of Ecumenism, p. 37.
12
13
14
15
16
Directory for the Application of the Principles and Norms of Ecumenism, pp. 90-91.
17
Directory for the Application of the Principles and Norms of Ecumenism, pp. 105-
106.
18
The Encyclicals of John Paul II, Huntington, IN: Our Sunday Visitor Publishing
19
Division, 1996, p. 924.
19. The Vatican II sect vs. the Catholic Church

on non-Catholics receiving Holy Communion
Pope Pius VIII, Traditi Humilitati (# 4), May 24, 1829: “
Jerome used to say it this way: he who eats the Lamb
outside this house will perish as did those during the
flood who were not with Noah in the ark.1”
Benedict XVI giving Communion to the public heretic, Bro. Roger Schutz, 2 the
Protestant founder of Taize on April 8, 2005
In the preceding sections on the heresies of Vatican II and John Paul II, we covered
that they both teach the heresy that non-Catholics may lawfully receive Holy
Communion. It’s important to summarize the Vatican II sect’s official endorsement of
this heretical teaching here for handy reference:
Vatican II
Vatican II document, Orientalium Ecclesiarum #27: “Given the above-

mentioned principles, the sacraments of Penance, Holy Eucharist, and the
anointing of the sick may be conferred on eastern Christians who in good faith
are separated from the Catholic Church, if they make the request of their own
accord and are properly disposed.”3
Paul VI solemnly confirming Vatican II
Antipope Paul VI, at the end of every Vatican II document: “EACH AND
EVERY ONE OF THE THINGS SET FORTH IN THIS DECREE HAS WON
THE CONSENT OF THE FATHERS. WE, TOO, BY THE APOSTOLIC
AUTHORITY CONFERRED ON US BY CHRIST, JOIN WITH THE
VENERABLE FATHERS IN APPROVING, DECREEING, AND
ESTABLISHING THESE THINGS IN THE HOLY SPIRIT, AND WE DIRECT
THAT WHAT HAS THUS BEEN ENACTED IN SYNOD BE PUBLISHED TO
GOD’S GLORY...
I, PAUL, BISHOP OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH.”4
Their New Official Catechism
John Paul II, Catechism of the Catholic Church (# 1401): Catholic ministers
may give the sacraments of Eucharist, Penance, and Anointing of the
Sick to other Christians not in full communion with the Catholic
Church…”5
John Paul II solemnly confirming New Catechism
John Paul II, Fidei Depositum, Oct. 11, 1992: “The Catechism of the
Catholic Church, which I approved June 25th last and the publication of which
I today order by virtue of my Apostolic authority, is a statement of the
Church’s faith and of Catholic doctrine… I declare it to be a sure norm for
teaching the faith.”6
Their New Code of Canon Law
Canon 844.4, 1983 Code of Canon Law: “If the danger of death is present or
other grave necessity, in the judgment of the diocesan bishop or the
conference of bishops, Catholic ministers may licitly administer these
sacraments to other Christians who do not have full communion with the
Catholic Church, who cannot approach a minister of their own community and
on their own ask for it, provided they manifest Catholic faith in these
sacraments and are properly disposed.”7
Canon 844.3, 1983 Code of Canon Law: “Catholic ministers may licitly
administer the sacraments of penance, Eucharist, and anointing of the sick to
members of the oriental churches which do not have full communion with the
Catholic Church, if they ask on their own for the sacraments and are properly
disposed. This holds also for members of other churches, which in the
judgment of the Apostolic See are in the same condition as the oriental
churches as far as these sacraments are concerned.” 8
Encyclical
John Paul II, Ut Unum Sint (# 46), May 25, 1995: “…Catholic ministers are
able, in certain particular cases, to administer the Sacraments of the
Eucharist, Penance and Anointing of the Sick to Christians who are not
in full communion with the Catholic Church...”
Speeches (this is just one of many quotes that could be given)

John Paul II, General Audience, Aug. 9, 1995: “Concerning aspects of
intercommunion, the recent Ecumenical Directory confirms and states
precisely all that the Council said: that is, a certain intercommunion is
possible, since the Eastern Churches possess true sacraments,
especially the priesthood and the Eucharist.
“On this sensitive point, specific instructions have been issued, stating that,
whenever it is impossible for a Catholic to have recourse to a Catholic priest,
he may receive the sacraments of Penance, the Eucharist and the Anointing of
the Sick from the minister of an Eastern Church (Directory, n. 123).
Reciprocally, Catholic ministers may licitly administer the sacraments of
Penance, the Eucharist and the Anointing of the Sick to Eastern
Christians who ask for them.”
Encyclical commenting on this heresy
John Paul II, Ut Unum Sint (# 58), May 25, 1995: “… By reason of the very
close sacramental bonds between the Catholic Church and the Orthodox
Church… the Catholic Church has often adopted and now adopts a milder
policy, offering to all the means of salvation and an example of charity among
He notes the “ecclesiological implication” of sharing in the sacraments with the

“Orthodox.” His implication is that they are part of the same Church.
There are other quotes we could have given. This clearly proves that if the Vatican
II antipopes are true popes, it’s the official teaching of the Catholic Church that
heretics and schismatics may be lawfully given Holy Communion. But that’s
impossible since the Catholic Church has infallibly taught the opposite.
The Catholic Church and her popes teach just the opposite
For 20 centuries the Catholic Church consistently taught that heretics cannot receive
the sacraments. This teaching is rooted in the dogma that outside the Catholic
Church there is no remission of sins, defined by Pope Boniface VIII. It is also rooted
in the dogma that sacraments only profit unto salvation those inside the Catholic
Church, as defined by Pope Eugene IV.
Pope Boniface VIII, Unam Sanctam, Nov. 18, 1302: “With Faith urging us we
Canticle proclaiming: ‘One is my dove, my perfect one.’”10

those who are outside the Catholic Church, not only pagans but also Jews or
heretics and schismatics, cannot share in eternal life and will go into the
everlasting fire which was prepared for the devil and his angels, unless they
are joined to the Church before the end of their lives; that the unity of this
ecclesiastical body is of such importance that only for those who abide
in it do the Church’s sacraments contribute to salvation and do fasts,
almsgiving and other works of piety and practices of the Christian militia
produce eternal rewards; and that nobody can be saved, no matter how much
he has given away in alms and even if he has shed blood in the name of
Christ, unless he has persevered in the bosom and unity of the Catholic
Church.”11
Only for those who abide in the Catholic Church do the Church’s sacraments
contribute to salvation. This is a dogma! But this dogma is repudiated by Vatican II’s
outrageous teaching that it is lawful to give Holy Communion to those who do not
abide in the Catholic Church. Popes throughout the ages have proclaimed that non-
Catholics who receive the Holy Eucharist outside the Catholic Church receive it to
their own damnation.
Pope Pius VIII, Traditi Humilitati (# 4), May 24, 1829: “ Jerome used to say it
Pope Gregory XVI, Commissum divinitus (# 11), May 17, 1835: “… whoever
shares in the divine mystery…‘Whoever eats the Lamb outside of this
house is unholy.’”13
Pope Pius IX, Amantissimus (# 3), April 8, 1862: “…whoever eats of the
Lamb and is not a member of the Church, has profaned.”14
As we can see, this is not a merely disciplinary matter which a pope could change;
for it’s connected with the dogma that heretics are outside the Church and in the
state of sin. Being outside the Church and in a state of sin, they cannot receive the
Eucharist unto salvation (Eugene IV), but only unto damnation. To change this law is
to attempt to change dogma.
The fact is that the Catholic Church cannot authoritatively teach that it’s lawful for
non-Catholics to receive Holy Communion, just like it cannot authoritatively teach that
it’s lawful for people to get abortions. The idea that non-Catholics may lawfully
receive Holy Communion is a heresy that has been repeatedly condemned. It is
contradicted by the entire history of the Church. This issue alone proves that the
Vatican II antipopes are not true popes, and that we are dealing with two
different religions (the Catholic religion and all the popes vs. the religion of the
Vatican II sect and its antipopes).
1
(1740-1878), p. 222.
2
Catholic News Service, 2005.
3
Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Sheed & Ward and Georgetown University
Press, 1990, Vol. 2, p. 907.
4
Walter Abbott, The Documents of Vatican II, New York: The America Press, 1966, p.
386, etc.
5
Catechism of the Catholic Church, by John Paul II, St. Paul Books & Media, 1994,
#1401.
6
Catechism of the Catholic Church, by John Paul II, p. 5.
7
The Code of Canon Law (1983), A Text and Commentary, Commissioned by the
Canon Law Society of America, Edited by James A. Coriden, Thomas J. Green,
Donald E. Heintschel, Mahwah, NJ: Paulist Press, 1985, p. 609.
8
The Code of Canon Law (1983), A Text and Commentary, p. 609.
9
Division, 1996, p. 950.
10
1957, no. 468.
11
12
13
14
20. The Heresies of Benedict XVI (2005-)

Benedict XVI “Hailed for Praying like Muslims Toward
Mecca,” Dec 1, 2006 —ISTANBUL (Reuters) – “ Pope
Benedict ended a sensitive, fence-mending visit to
Turkey on Friday amid praise for visiting Istanbul's
famed Blue Mosque and praying there facing toward
Mecca ‘like Muslims.’ … ‘The Pope’s dreaded visit was
concluded with a wonderful surprise,’ wrote daily Aksam on
its front page. ‘In Sultan Ahmet Mosque, he turned
toward Mecca and prayed like Muslims,’...’”[1]
Benedict XVI praying like Muslims toward Mecca in a mosque, with arms crossed in
the Muslim prayer gesture called “the gesture of tranquility,” on Nov. 30, 2006
BENEDICT XVI’S HERESIES ON THE JEWS
Based on Scripture and Tradition, the Catholic Church teaches infallibly that it is
necessary for salvation to believe in Jesus Christ and the Catholic Faith.
John 8:23-24-“… for if you believe not that I am He, you shall die in your sin.”
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, 1439, ex cathedra: “Whoever wishes to

be saved, needs above all to hold the Catholic faith… it is necessary for
eternal salvation that he faithfully believe also in the incarnation of our Lord
Jesus Christ... the Son of God is God and man...”[2]
The Catholic Church also teaches infallibly that the Old Covenant ceased with the
coming of Christ, and was replaced with the New Covenant. The Council of Florence
taught that those who practice the Old Law and the Jewish religion are sinning
mortally and are “alien to the Christian faith and not in the least fit to participate
in eternal salvation, unless someday they recover from these errors.”[3]
In 2001, however, the Pontifical Biblical Commission released a book entitled The
Jewish People and Their Sacred Scriptures in the Christian Bible. This book
rejects the dogma that the Old Covenant has ceased. It teaches that the Old
Covenant is still valid, and that the Jews’ wait for the Coming of the Messiah
(which was part of the Old Covenant) is also still valid. It teaches that Jesus
doesn’t have to be seen as the prophesied Messiah; it is possible to see
Him, as the Jews do, as not the Messiah and not the Son of God.
In section II, A, 5, The Jewish People and their Sacred Scriptures in the Christian
Bible states:
“Jewish messianic expectation is not in vain...”[4]
In section II, A, 7, The Jewish People and their Sacred Scriptures in the Christian
Bible states:
“…to read the Bible as Judaism does necessarily involves an implicit

acceptance of all its presuppositions, that is, the full acceptance of what
Judaism is, in particular, the authority of its writings and rabbinic traditions,
which exclude faith in Jesus as Messiah and Son of God… Christians
can and ought to admit that the Jewish reading of the Bible is a possible
one…”[5]
So, according to this Vatican book, Christians can and ought to admit that the
Jewish position that Jesus is not the Son of God and the prophesied Messiah is a
possible one! The preface for this totally heretical book was written by none
other than Joseph Ratzinger, the now Benedict XVI.
This is antichrist!
1 John 2:22 – “... he who denieth that Jesus is the Christ? He is antichrist…”
Heresy is a rejection of a dogma of the Catholic Faith; apostasy is a rejection of the
entire Christian Faith. This book contains both heresy and apostasy, fully endorsed
by Benedict XVI.
Benedict XVI teaches that Jesus doesn’t have to be seen as

the Messiah
Benedict XVI teaches the same denial of Jesus Christ in a number of his books:
Benedict XVI, God and the World, 2000, p. 209: “It is of course possible to
read the Old Testament so that it is not directed toward Christ; it does
not point quite unequivocally to Christ. And if Jews cannot see the
promises as being fulfilled in him, this is not just ill will on their part, but
genuinely because of the obscurity of the texts… There are perfectly
good reasons, then, for denying that the Old Testament refers to Christ
and for saying, No, that is not what he said. And there are also good
reasons for referring it to him – that is what the dispute between Jews
and Christians is about.”[6]
Benedict XVI says that there are perfectly good reasons for not believing that the Old
Testament refers to Christ as the prophesied Messiah. He says that the Old
Testament doesn’t point unequivocally to Our Lord as the Messiah. This is another
total denial of the Christian Faith.
What makes this apostasy all the more outrageous is the fact that the New Testament
is filled with passages which declare that Our Lord is the fulfillment of Old Testament
prophecy. To quote just one passage of many, in John 5 Our Lord specifically tells the
Jews that what is written in the Old Testament concerning Him will convict them.
John 5:39, 45-47 – “Search the scriptures, for you think in them to have
life everlasting; and the same are they that give testimony of me… the
one who will accuse you is Moses, in whom you have placed your hope. For
if you had believed Moses, you would have believed me, because he wrote
about me.”
But, according to Benedict XVI, all of these Biblical declarations that Our Lord is the
fulfillment of Old Testament prophecies, including Our Lord’s own words, may be
false. According to Benedict XVI, the Jewish reading that Our Lord is not the
Messiah, not the Son of God, and not foretold in the Old Testament, is possible and
valid. This is totally heretical, apostate and antichrist.
Benedict XVI also denies Jesus Christ in his book Milestones:

Benedict XVI, Milestones, 1998, pages 53-54: “I have ever more come to the
realization that Judaism… and the Christian faith described in the New
Testament are two ways of appropriating Israel’s Scriptures, two ways that, in
the end, are both determined by the position one assumes with regard to
the figure of Jesus of Nazareth. The Scripture we today call Old
Testament is in itself open to both ways…”[7]
Benedict XVI again declares that Scripture is open to holding the Jewish view of
Jesus, that Jesus is not the Son of God. This is precisely why Benedict XVI
repeatedly teaches the heresy that Jews don’t need to believe in Christ for salvation.
Benedict XVI, Zenit News story, Sept. 5, 2000: “[W]e are in agreement that a
Jew, and this is true for believers of other religions, does not need to know or
acknowledge Christ as the Son of God in order to be saved…”[8]
Benedict XVI, God and the World, 2000, pages 150-151: “…their [the Jews]
No to Christ brings the Israelites into conflict with the subsequent acts of
God, but at the same time we know that they are assured of the faithfulness of
God. They are not excluded from salvation…”[9]
This is a total rejection of Catholic dogma.
Benedict XVI’s Public Act of Apostasy at the German

Synagogue
All of this is why on August 19, 2005 – a Friday at noon, the same day and hour that
Jesus was crucified – Benedict XVI arrived at the Jewish Synagogue in Cologne,
Germany and took active part in a Jewish worship service. To take active part in non-
Catholic worship is a sin against the divine law and the First Commandment, as was
always taught before Vatican II.
St. Ambrose, Sermo 37, The Two Ships: “The faithlessness of the
Synagogue is an insult to the Savior. Therefore He chose the bark of Peter,
and deserted that of Moses; that is, He rejected the faithless Synagogue,
and adopts the believing Church.”[10]
Benedict XVI in the synagogue of the Jews, taking active part in Jewish worship on
Aug. 19, 2005[11]
In taking part in a Jewish worship service, Benedict XVI committed a public act of
apostasy. At the synagogue, Benedict XVI was seated prominently near the front.
The synagogue was packed with Jews who were there to see him. Benedict XVI was
not only an integral part of the Jewish worship service, he was its main feature. This
is without any doubt active participation in the Jewish religion.
Very close to Benedict XVI, the cantor of the synagogue prayed and sang Jewish
prayers at the top of his lungs. Benedict made gestures, such as bowing his head
and clapping his hands, to show his approval and participation in the Jewish service.
He joined the Jews in the Kaddish prayer, and Yiddish music blared in the
background.
When Benedict XVI rose to speak (and eventually to pray) in the synagogue, the
entire synagogue rose to its feet and applauded him – applauded him for his
acceptance of their religion. Everyone on earth who saw this event knows that it
had one meaning: Benedict XVI has no problem with Jews who reject Jesus
Christ, and (according to him) they have no obligation to accept Jesus Christ
to be saved.
Benedict XVI teaches that Jews can be saved, that the Old Covenant is valid, and
that Jesus Christ is not necessarily the Messiah. He is a bold heretic against the
Gospel and the Catholic Faith.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, “Cantate Domino,” 1441, ex
cathedra: “The Holy Roman Church firmly believes, professes and
preaches that all those who are outside the Catholic Church, not only
pagans but also Jews or heretics and schismatics, cannot share in
eternal life and will go into the everlasting fire which was prepared for
the devil and his angels, unless they are joined to the Church before the
end of their lives…”[12]
Benedict XVI encourages the Chief Rabbi of Rome in his

“mission”
Benedict XVI exchanges a gift with rabbis at Castelgandolfo, Sept. 15, 2005[13]
Benedict XVI, Address to Chief Rabbi of Rome, Jan. 16, 2006: “Distinguished
Chief Rabbi, you were recently entrusted with the spiritual guidance of
Rome’s Jewish Community; you have taken on this responsibility enriched
by your experience as a scholar and a doctor who has shared in the joys and
sufferings of a great many people. I offer you my heartfelt good wishes for
your mission, and I assure you of my own and my collaborators’ cordial
esteem and friendship.”[14]
This is apostasy. Benedict XVI encourages the Chief Rabbi in his “mission”! He also
expresses his esteem for the Rabbi and his Christ-rejecting apostolate.
Benedict XVI, General Audience, Jan. 17, 2007: “For almost 20 years now
the Italian Bishops’ Conference has dedicated this Judaism Day to
furthering knowledge and esteem for it and for developing the relationship
of reciprocal friendship between the Christian and Jewish communities, a
relationship that has developed positively since the Second Vatican Council
and the historic visit of the Servant of God John Paul II to the Major
Synagogue in Rome…. Today I invite you all to address an ardent prayer
to the Lord that Jews and Christians may respect and esteem one
another…”[15]
He speaks positively of a day dedicated to Judaism. This day, according to Benedict

XVI, is to further esteem for Judaism (a false religion which rejects Christ). This is an
utter rejection of the Catholic Faith and Jesus Christ.
BENEDICT XVI TEACHES THAT PROTESTANTS AND
SCHISMATICS DON’T NEED TO BE CONVERTED
Benedict XVI as a “cardinal” in 1984 meeting with Syrian schismatic Patriarch Zakka
Heretics and schismatics, such as Protestants and the Eastern Orthodox, are outside
the Catholic Church and must be converted to the Catholic Faith for unity and
salvation. It’s necessary for them to accept all the Catholic dogmas and councils,
including the dogmatic definitions at Vatican I in 1870. This is infallible Catholic
teaching.
However, Benedict XVI teaches that Protestants and Eastern Schismatics don’t need
to be converted, and don’t need to accept Vatican Council I. He says that non-
Catholics are not required to accept the Papal Primacy:
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology (1982), p. 198: “Nor is it

possible, on the other hand, for him to regard as the only possible form
and, consequently, as binding on all Christians the form this primacy
[the Papacy] has taken in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. The
symbolic gestures of Pope Paul VI and, in particular, his kneeling before the
representative of the Ecumenical Patriarch [the schismatic Patriarch
Athenagoras] were an attempt to express precisely this…”[17]
Benedict XVI is referring to the Papal Primacy here, and he says that all Christians
are not bound to believe in the Papal Primacy as defined by Vatican I in 1870! This
means that Benedict XVI claims to be a Catholic and the pope while he holds that
heretics and schismatics are not bound to believe in the Papacy! This is one of the
greatest frauds in human history. Further, notice that Benedict XVI even admits
that Paul VI’s ecumenical gestures with the schismatics were meant to show
precisely that the schismatics don’t have to accept the Papal Primacy. This is a
blatant denial of Vatican Council I.
Pope Pius IX, Vatican Council I, ex cathedra: "… all the faithful of Christ must
believe that the Apostolic See and the Roman Pontiff hold primacy over the
whole world… This is the doctrine of Catholic truth from which no one can
deviate and keep his faith and salvation."[18]
The Church itself was founded by Our Lord upon the Papal Primacy, as the Gospel
declares (Matthew 16:18-20) and as Catholic dogma defines:
Pope Boniface VIII, Unam Sanctam, Nov. 18, 1302, ex cathedra: “…we
declare, we proclaim, we define that it is absolutely necessary for salvation
that every human creature be subject to the Roman Pontiff..”[19]
People need to seriously meditate on how bad this is that Benedict XVI holds that all
Christians are not required to accept the primacy of the popes. It alone proves that
he is a manifest heretic. But it gets even worse…
Benedict XVI not only denies the dogma that non-Catholics

need to believe in the Papacy, but questions whether popes
have supreme jurisdiction in the Church at all!
For long sections of his book, Principles of Catholic Theology, Benedict XVI engages
in detailed discussions of issues dealing with the Eastern “Orthodox” (the
schismatics), as well as Luther, the Protestants, etc. These discussions are
fascinating for our purposes, since they constitute a veritable position paper of
Benedict XVI on these topics. In his discussion concerning the “Orthodox,” one
discovers that Benedict XVI doesn’t even believe in the dogma of the Papacy. It is
important to remember that the Eastern Schismatics (the so-called “Orthodox”)
often readily admit that the popes are the successors of St. Peter as Bishops of
Rome. Many of the “Orthodox” also say that the pope, as the Bishop of Rome,
is “the first among equals” with a “primacy of honor”; but they deny – and in this
consists their chief heresy and schism – that the popes have a primacy of supreme
jurisdiction from Christ to rule the entire Church.
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 7), Jan. 6, 1928, speaking of heretics and
schismatics: “Among them there indeed are some, though few, who grant
to the Roman Pontiff a primacy of honor or even a certain jurisdiction or
power, but this, however, they consider not to arise from the divine law but
from the consent of the faithful.”[20]
Benedict XVI discusses the position of these schismatics, which rejects the primacy
of supreme jurisdiction of the popes, and here’s what he says:
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology (1982), pp. 216-217: “Patriarch

Athenagoras [the non-Catholic, schismatic Patriarch] spoke even more
strongly when he greeted the Pope [Paul VI] in Phanar: ‘Against all
expectation, the bishop of Rome is among us, the first among us in honor,
‘he who presides in love’.’ It is clear that, in saying this, the Patriarch [the
non-Catholic, schismatic Patriarch] did not abandon the claims of the
Eastern Churches or acknowledge the primacy of the west. Rather, he
stated plainly what the East understood as the order, the rank and title, of the
equal bishops in the Church – and it would be worth our while to consider
whether this archaic confession, which has nothing to do with the
‘primacy of jurisdiction’ but confesses a primacy of ‘honor’ and agape,
might not be recognized as a formula that adequately reflects the
position that Rome occupies in the Church – ‘holy courage’ requires that
prudence be combined with ‘audacity’: ‘The kingdom of God suffers
violence.’”[21]
The above is an astounding and explicit denial of the dogma of the Papacy and
the infallible canon below! Benedict XVI announces the position of the schismatic
patriarch, which acknowledges no primacy of supreme jurisdiction of the popes,
and he not only tells us that the position of the schismatic is acceptable (as we
saw already), but that the schismatic position may in fact be the true position on
the Bishop of Rome! In other words, the Papacy (the supreme jurisdiction of the
popes over the universal Church by the institution of Christ as successors of St.
Peter) may not exist at all! This is an astounding, incredible and huge heresy!
The fact that this man now claims to be the pope when he doesn’t even believe in the
Papacy is surely one of the greatest frauds in human history. Those who obstinately
hold that this non-Catholic is the pope assist in perpetuating that monumental fraud.
Pope Pius IX, Vatican Council I, Sess. 4, Chap. 3, Canon, ex cathedra: “If
anyone thus speaks, that the Roman Pontiff has only the office of inspection or
direction, but not the full and supreme power of jurisdiction over the universal
Church, not only in things which pertain to faith and morals, but also in those
which pertain to the discipline and government of the Church spread over the
whole world; or, that he possesses only the more important parts, but not the
whole plenitude of this supreme power… let him be anathema.”[22]
Benedict XVI also denies that the Papacy was even held in
the first millennium and tells us that this is why we cannot
bind the schismatics to believe in it!
Benedict XVI with schismatic Patriarch Mesrob II, rejecter of the Papacy and head of
the Turkish Armenian schismatic Orthodox sect
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology (1982), pp. 198-199: “… In

other words, Rome must not require more from the East with respect to
the doctrine of the primacy than had been formulated and was lived in
the first millennium. When the Patriarch Athenagoras [the non-Catholic,
schismatic Patriarch], on July 25, 1967, on the occasion of the Pope’s visit to
Phanar, designated him as the successor of St. Peter, as the most
esteemed among us, as one who presides in charity, this great Church
leader was expressing the ecclesial content of the doctrine of the
primacy as it was known in the first millennium. Rome need not ask for
more.”[23]
This is another astounding major heresy against the Papacy and Vatican I. Benedict
XVI again says that the schismatic position of the non-Catholic Patriarch
Athenagoras, which rejects the Papacy and merely acknowledges the Bishop of
Rome as the successor of St. Peter with a primacy of honor BUT NOT OF
SUPREME JURISDICTION, is sufficient. Further, Benedict XVI says that the reason
we cannot expect the “Orthodox” to believe in the Papacy (the primacy of supreme
jurisdiction of the popes, not just a primacy of honor) is because it wasn’t even held
in the first millennium (according to him)! Therefore, Benedict XVI holds that the
primacy of supreme jurisdiction conferred by Jesus Christ upon St. Peter and his
successors is just a fiction, an invention of later ages, not held in the early Church.
He says that the schismatic position of Athenagoras – holding that the
successor of St. Peter possesses a mere primacy of honor – is “the doctrine of
the primacy as it was known in the first millennium” and that “Rome need not
ask for more”! Notice how directly Benedict XVI denies Vatican I, which defined that
in all ages the primacy of jurisdiction was recognized:
Pope Pius IX, Vatican Council I, Sess. 4, Chap. 2, ex cathedra: “Surely no

one has doubt, rather all ages have known that the holy and most
blessed Peter, chief and head of the apostles and pillar of faith and
foundation of the Catholic Church, received the keys of the kingdom from
our Lord Jesus Christ, the Savior and Redeemer of the human race; and he
up to this time and always lives and presides and exercises judgment in
his successors, the bishops of the holy See of Rome, which was founded by
him and consecrated by his blood. Therefore, whoever succeeds Peter in
this chair, he according to the institution of Christ Himself, holds the
primacy of Peter over the whole Church.”[24]
Ratzinger (now Benedict XVI) totally rejects this dogma and the entire Catholic Faith.
Moving back to Benedict XVI’s heretical teaching that non-Catholics are not bound to
believe in the Papacy, this has also been taught by Benedict XVI’s Prefect for
Promoting Christian Unity, “Cardinal” Walter Kasper.
“Cardinal” Walter Kasper: “… today we no longer understand ecumenism

in the sense of a return, by which the others would ‘be converted’ and
return to being Catholics. This was expressly abandoned by Vatican
II.”[25]
Kasper’s statement is so heretical that even many of the defenders of Benedict XVI
have labeled Kasper a heretic. But as we’ve seen, Benedict XVI believes the exact
same thing. In the following quote, we see that Benedict XVI uses basically the exact
same words as Kasper in rejecting Catholic dogma!
Benedict XVI, Address to Protestants at World Youth Day, August 19, 2005:
“And we now ask: What does it mean to restore the unity of all Christians?...
this unity does not mean what could be called ecumenism of the return:
that is, to deny and to reject one’s own faith history. Absolutely not!”[26]
“CARDINAL” KASPER AND BENEDICT XVI BOTH REJECT

THE ECUMENISM OF THE RETURN – CONVERTING
PROTESTANTS
“Cardinal” Walter Kasper: “… today we Benedict XVI, Address to Protestants at

no longer understand ecumenism in the World Youth Day, August 19, 2005: “And
sense of a return, by which the others we now ask: What does it mean to restore
would ‘be converted’ and return to being the unity of all Christians?... this unity
Catholics. This was expressly does not mean what could be called
abandoned by Vatican II.”[27] ecumenism of the return: that is, to
deny and to reject one’s own faith
history. Absolutely not!”[28]
As this comparison shows clearly, just like the notorious heretic “Cardinal” Kasper,
Benedict XVI blatantly rejects the “ecumenism of the return,” that is, that non-
Catholics need to return to the Catholic Church by conversion and reject their
heretical sects. They both reject the teaching of Pope Pius XI word for word.
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 10), Jan. 6, 1928: “… the union of
Christians can only be promoted by promoting the return to the one true
Church of Christ of those who are separated from it…”[29]
Benedict XVI is formally heretical. He holds that Protestants and Eastern Schismatics
don’t need to be converted and accept Vatican I. He is a blatant rejecter of the
necessity of the Catholic Faith for salvation, and the dogmatic teaching of Vatican I.
That is why Benedict XVI joins Paul VI and John Paul II in

praising the overturning of the excommunications against
the “Orthodox” – and therefore in denying Vatican I
Benedict XVI, Ecumenical Message to Schismatic Patriarch of Constantinople,
Nov. 26, 2005: “This year we commemorate the 40 th Anniversary of 7
December 1965, that day on which Pope Paul VI and Patriarch Athenagoras,
dissatisfied with what had occurred in 1054, decided together at Rome
and Constantinople ‘to cancel from the Church’s memory the sentence
of excommunication which had been pronounced.’”[30]
In the year 1054, the Patriarch of Constantinople, Michael Cerularius, broke

communion with the Catholic Church and the pope of Rome. Cerularius rejected the
supreme authority of the pope and closed Roman Rite churches in Constantinople.
Cerularius was excommunicated by Pope St. Leo IX, and the Great Schism of the
East was formalized.[31]
Thus, what “occurred in 1054,” mentioned by Benedict XVI above, refers to the
excommunications leveled by the Catholic Church against those who followed
Michael Cerularius into schism and into a rejection of the Papacy. Paul VI “lifted”
these excommunications at the end of Vatican II, and John Paul II praised and
commemorated the lifting of them many times. Now we see that Benedict XVI follows
John Paul II’s example and also commemorates the event.
All of this simply means that Paul VI, John Paul II and now Benedict XVI have
attempted to overturn the Papacy as a dogma which must be believed under pain of
heresy and excommunication. But as we saw already, Vatican I declared many times
and in many ways that those who reject the dogma of the Papacy are anathematized,
cut off from the Faith. Hence, to attempt to overturn the excommunications against
those who still reject the Papacy is simply to boldly reject the teaching of Vatican I.
It’s formal heresy and schism signified in word and deed.
Benedict XVI with Lutheran “minister”
Benedict XVI prays ecumenical Vespers with schismatics

and Protestants and says he loves the schismatic
Orthodox Church
Benedict XVI praying ecumenical Vespers on Sept. 12, 2006.[32] This is active
participation in non-Catholic worship. It is a manifestation of heresy by deed.
Benedict XVI, Address during ecumenical Vespers service, Sept. 12, 2006:
“Dear Brothers and Sisters in Christ! We are gathered, Orthodox Christians,
Catholics and Protestants – and together with us there are also some Jewish
friends – to sing together the evening praise of God… This is an hour of
gratitude for the fact that we can pray together in this way and, by turning to
the Lord, at the same time grow in unity among ourselves… Among those
gathered for this evening’s Vespers, I would like first to greet warmly the
representatives of the Orthodox Church. I have always considered it a special
gift of God’s Providence that, as a professor at Bonn, I was able to come to
know and to love the Orthodox Church, personally as it were, through two
young Archimandrites, Stylianos Harkianakis and Damaskinos Papandreou,
both of whom later became Metropolitans… Our koinonia [communion] is
above all communion with the Father and with his Son Jesus Christ in the
Holy Spirit; it is communion with the triune God, made possible by the Lord
through his incarnation and the outpouring of the Spirit. This communion with
God creates in turn koinonia among people, as a participation in the faith of
the Apostles…”[33]
This is another major heresy of Benedict XVI. First, he takes active part in the prayer
and worship of non-Catholics, which is condemned in Catholic teaching.
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 10): “So, Venerable Brethren, it is clear
why this Apostolic See has never allowed its subjects to take part in the
assemblies of non-Catholics…”[34]
Second, he says that he loves the Orthodox Church – a schismatic and heretical
non-Catholic sect. What can be more heretical than saying: “I love the schismatic
Church”? He then indicates that he, the schismatics, and the Protestants have a
communion with God, communion with each other, and communion with the Faith of
the Apostles. This is all totally heretical. Benedict XVI is a public heretic in
communion with non-Catholics.
Benedict XVI’s worst heresy? He prays with the leader of

the world’s “Orthodox” schismatics and signs a Joint
Declaration with him telling him he’s in the Church of
Christ
Benedict XVI embracing the leader of the world’s Eastern “Orthodox” schismatics,
Bartholomew I, in his Nov. 2006 visit to Turkey
BBC News, Nov. 29, 2006 –“Benedict XVI has met Ecumenical Patriarch
Bartholomew I in Turkey, on the second day of a landmark visit to the largely
Muslim country. The Istanbul talks with the spiritual leader of the world's
Orthodox Christians aimed to heal an old rift. The two leaders began their
meeting by holding a joint prayer service at the St George [Orthodox]
Church in Istanbul.”[35]
During his 2006 trip to Turkey, Benedict XVI went into two schismatic cathedrals and
met with three schismatic patriarchs, including the leader of the world’s schismatics:
Eastern Orthodox Patriarch of Constantinople, Bartholomew I. Benedict XVI not only
committed a forbidden act of communication in sacred things with the schismatic, but
he may have committed his worst heresy in his joint declaration with him.
Benedict XVI, Joint Declaration with Schismatic Patriarch Bartholomew, Nov.

30, 2006: “This fraternal encounter which brings us together, Pope Benedict
XVI of Rome and Ecumenical Patriarch Bartholomew I, is God's work, and in a
certain sense his gift. We give thanks to the Author of all that is good, who
allows us once again, in prayer and in dialogue, to express the joy we feel as
brothers and to renew our commitment to move towards full communion. This
commitment comes from the Lord's will and from our responsibility as
Pastors in the Church of Christ… As far as relations between the Church of
Rome and the Church of Constantinople are concerned, we cannot fail to
recall the solemn ecclesial act effacing the memory of the ancient anathemas
which for centuries had a negative effect on our Churches.”[36]
Did you get that? He says: “… our responsibility as pastors IN THE CHURCH OF
CHRIST”! What could be more heretical than: declaring in a joint declaration with
the leader of the world’s schismatics that the schismatic leader, who rejects
the Papacy and Papal Infallibility, is “in the Church of Christ”?
Benedict XVI made this formally heretical declaration in a schismatic cathedral as

part of a joint declaration during a divine liturgy with a notorious schismatic! Thus, it’s
official: Benedict XVI has declared in a public joint declaration that one can reject the
Papacy, Papal Infallibility, Vatican I, etc. and be in the Church of Christ. He is
without any doubt a public heretic. Anyone who denies this, in light of these facts, is
also a heretic. Even the most dishonest and hardened defender of Antipope Benedict
XVI will find it impossible to explain this one away.
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (#15), June 29, 1896 – Bishops Separated
from Peter and his Successors Lose All Jurisdiction: “From this it must be
clearly understood that Bishops are deprived of the right and power of
ruling, if they deliberately secede from Peter and his successors;
because, by this secession, they are separated from the foundation on which
the whole edifice must rest. They are therefore outside the edifice itself;
and for this very reason they are separated from the fold, whose leader is
the Chief Pastor; they are exiled from that Kingdom, the keys of which were
given by Christ to Peter alone… No one, therefore, unless in communion
with Peter can share in his authority, since it is absurd to imagine that he
who is outside can command in the Church.”[37]
All of this heresy from Benedict XVI is also a total mockery of the saints and martyrs
who suffered because they refused to become Eastern “Orthodox,” as was covered
earlier in the section entitled: Catholics who were tortured and martyred because
they refused to become Eastern Schismatics.
That is why Benedict XVI even encourages the Schismatic

Patriarch to Resume His Ministry
Benedict XVI, Address, Nov. 12, 2005: “In this regard, I ask you, venerable
Brothers, to convey my cordial greeting to Patriarch Maxim, First
Hierarch of the Orthodox Church of Bulgaria. Please express to him my
best wishes for his health and for the happy resumption of his
ministry.”[38]
Benedict XVI encourages the non-Catholic, schismatic patriarch to resume his non-
Catholic and schismatic ministry. Further, on his trip to Turkey, Benedict XVI recalled
John Paul II’s gesture of giving relics to the schismatics. Benedict XVI said that such
an action is a sign of communion.
Benedict XVI, Speech to schismatic patriarch Bartholomew, Nov. 29, 2006: “…

St. Gregory of Nazianzus and St. John Chrysostom… Their relics rest in
basilica of St. Peter in the Vatican, and a part of them were given to your
Holiness as a sign of communion by the late Pope John Paul II for
veneration in this very cathedral.”[39]
This proves again that the “gestures of ecumenism” signify a rejection of the dogma
that schismatics must accept the Papal Primacy to be in communion with the Church.
Benedict XVI’s incredible heresy on the schismatic

“Archbishop” of Athens
Benedict XVI, Address, Oct. 30, 2006: “I am also pleased to address my
thoughts and good wishes to His Beatitude Christodoulos, Archbishop
of Athens and All Greece: I ask the Lord to sustain his farsightedness
and prudence in carrying the demanding service that the Lord has
entrusted to his care. Through him I wish to greet with deep affection the
holy synod of the Orthodox Church of Greece and the faithful whom it
serves lovingly and with apostolic dedication.”[40]
Benedict XVI says that Christodoulos, the schismatic, non-Catholic “Orthodox”
bishop in Greece, has authority over all of Greece! He also indicates that the
schismatics are the “faithful” and that the Lord entrusted the schismatic bishop with a
“demanding service.” Further, notice the amazing headline which appeared in the
official Vatican newspaper when this non-Catholic bishop came to visit Benedict XVI.
The official Vatican newspaper (quoting Benedict XVI) referred to this non-Catholic
schismatic “archbishop” in Greece as the "Archbishop of Athens and All Greece" in
huge headlines which were repeated throughout its newspaper. All of this is an utter
rejection of Catholic dogmatic teaching on the unity of the Church.
MORE HERESIES WITH THE PROTESTANTS FROM

BENEDICT XVI
Benedict XVI’s ecumenical prayer meeting in the Lutheran
church: he powers ahead with major ecumenical heresy
Benedict XVI in common prayer during an Ecumenical Meeting at a Lutheran temple
in Warsaw on May 25, 2006 – don’t be confused by the crucifix; many Lutheran
churches use crucifixes
Benedict XVI, Address at Ecumenical Meeting in Lutheran church in Warsaw,

May 25, 2006: “Together with you I give thanks for the gift of this encounter
of common prayer… our ecumenical aspirations must be steeped in prayer,
in mutual forgiveness… The words of the Apocalypse remind us that we are
all on a journey towards the definitive encounter with Christ, when he will
reveal before our eyes the meaning of human history… As a community of
disciples, we are directed towards that encounter, filled with hope and trust
that it will be for us the day of salvation, the day when our longings will be
fulfilled, thanks to our readiness to let ourselves be guided by the mutual
charity which his Spirit calls forth within us… Allow me to recall once more the
ecumenical encounter that took place in this church with the participation of
your great compatriot John Paul II…
“Since that encounter [with John Paul II in the Lutheran church], much has
changed. God has granted us to take many steps towards mutual
understanding and rapprochement. Allow me to recall to your attention some
ecumenical events which have taken place in the world during that time: the
publication of the Encyclical Letter Ut Unum Sint… the signing at
Augsburg of the ‘Joint Declaration on the Doctrine of Justification’; the
meeting on the occasion of the Great Jubilee of the Year 2000 and the
ecumenical memorial of 20th-century witnesses of the faith [Protestant
martyrs]; the resumption of Catholic-Orthodox dialogue on the world level…
the publication of the ecumenical translation of the New Testament and
the Book of Psalms… We note much progress in the field of ecumenism and
yet we always await something more.”[42]
There’s quite a bit of heresy in this speech that Benedict XVI gave in the Lutheran
church. Allow us to quickly summarize the main points. First, Benedict XVI goes to
the Lutheran temple and takes active part in a “common prayer” service (his words)
with Lutherans, other Protestants and “Orthodox” schismatics. This is a manifestation
of heresy by deed – attendance at a non-Catholic Lutheran temple.
Second, he mentions the Second Coming of Christ, and says: “we [i.e., he and the
Lutherans and “Orthodox”] are directed towards that encounter, filled with hope and
trust that it will be for us the day of salvation”; in other words, the Protestants and
schismatics to whom he was speaking will have salvation. This is complete heresy.
Third, he describes himself and the Lutherans and “Orthodox” as a single community
of disciples: “As a community of disciples…” This shows that Benedict XVI is part
of the same Church as the Lutherans and the schismatics; that is, he is part of a non-
Catholic sect.
Fourth, Benedict XVI recalls many false ecumenical achievements, including the
totally heretical, Council-of-Trent-trashing Joint Declaration with the Lutherans on
Justification. He also recalled the “ecumenical memorial of 20th-century witnesses
of the faith,” which was the commemoration of non-Catholics as martyrs for the
Faith. He also recalled Ut Unum Sint, which is filled with heresies, including the idea
that there are non-Catholic saints. He also promotes a new ecumenical translation
of the Bible. Benedict XVI is a manifestly heretical non-Catholic antipope.
Benedict XVI encourages the invalid head of the Anglican

Church in his “ministry” and says the Anglican Sect is
grounded in Apostolic Tradition
Benedict XVI, Address to Anglican “Archbishop of Canterbury,” Nov. 23, 2006:
“It is our fervent hope that the Anglican Communion will remain
grounded in the Gospels and the Apostolic Tradition which form our
common patrimony… The world needs our witness… May the Lord continue to
bless you and your family, and may he strengthen you in your ministry to
the Anglican Communion!”[43]
The Anglican Sect is grounded, not in Apostolic Tradition, but in the “tradition” of
Henry VIII’s adultery and schismatic break from the Catholic Church. Benedict XVI
encourages the schismatic and heretical head of the Anglican Sect in his “ministry,”
and mocks all the saints and martyrs who suffered and died as martyrs because they
wouldn’t become Anglicans.
AT VATICAN II, BENEDICT XVI ALSO DENIED THAT NON-CATHOLICS

SHOULD BE CONVERTED
Benedict XVI, Theological Highlights of Vatican II, 1966, pages 61, 68: “…
Meantime the Catholic Church has no right to absorb other Churches. …
A basic unity – of Churches that remain Churches, yet become one
Church – must replace the idea of conversion…”[44]
Benedict XVI is not even remotely Catholic.
BENEDICT XVI PRAISES THE “GREATNESS” OF LUTHER’S

“SPIRITUAL FERVOR”
Martin Luther was one of the worst heretics in Church history. Luther attacked the
Catholic Church and its dogmas with ferocity. While never denouncing Luther as a
heretic, Benedict XVI often speaks positively of Luther’s views and even praises him.
At Vatican II, Benedict XVI even complained that the document Gaudium et Spes
relied too much on Teilhard de Chardin and not enough on Martin Luther.[45]
Benedict XVI is also credited with saving the 1999 Joint Declaration with the
Lutherans on Justification, which declared that Luther’s heresy of Justification by faith
alone (and many others) are somehow no longer condemned by the Council of Trent.
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology (1982), p. 263: “That which in

Luther makes all else bearable because of the greatness of his spiritual
fervor…”[46]
BENEDICT XVI ENCOURAGES METHODISTS TO ENTER INTO THE

TOTALLY HERETICAL JOINT DECLARATION WITH THE LUTHERANS
ON JUSTIFICATION, WHICH REJECTS THE COUNCIL OF TRENT
Benedict XVI, Address to Methodists, Dec. 9, 2005: “I have been encouraged

by the initiative which would bring the member churches of the World
Methodist Council into association with the Joint Declaration on the
Doctrine of Justification, signed by the Catholic Church and the Lutheran
World Federation in 1999.”[47]
As covered already, the Joint Declaration with the Lutherans on Justification totally
rejects the Council of Trent by teaching that its infallible canons no longer apply to
the Lutherans. Benedict XVI adheres to this Protestant agreement and asserts that it
was signed by “the Catholic Church.”
BENEDICT XVI PRAISES THE NON-CATHOLIC ECUMENICAL

MONASTERY OF TAIZE AND SAYS MORE SHOULD BE FORMED
The ecumenical Monastery of Taize is located in France. It is a monastery made up

of over a hundred brothers from various non-Catholic denominations,
including Protestants.[48]
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology (1982), p. 304: “…Taize has

been, without a doubt, the leading example of an ecumenical
inspiration… Similar communities of faith and of shared living should be
formed elsewhere…”[49]
So, more non-Catholic ecumenical monasteries should be formed, according to

Benedict XVI.
BENEDICT XVI GAVE COMMUNION TO THE PROTESTANT FOUNDER

OF TAIZE
Benedict XVI giving Communion to public heretic, Bro. Roger Schutz, the Protestant
founder of Taize[50]
Benedict XVI gave Communion to Bro. Roger, the Protestant founder of the Taize
community, on April 8, 2005. And when Bro. Roger died in August, 2005, Benedict
XVI said that this Protestant heretic went immediately to heaven.
Benedict XVI, Aug. 17, 2005, on Bro. Roger: "Bro. Roger Schutz [founder of
a non-Catholic sect] is in the hands of eternal goodness, of eternal love; he
has arrived at eternal joy…"[51]
So much for the fact that Bro. Roger left the Catholic Church, rejected its dogmas for
decades and became the founder of his own non-Catholic sect. He still went to
Heaven, according to Benedict XVI. This is manifest heresy. Benedict XVI even said
that the heretic Bro. Roger is guiding us from on high.
“Bro. Roger Schutz… He is now visiting us and speaking to us from on
high.”[52]
Benedict XVI also praised Bro. Roger’s “witness of faith.”[53] If you believe that
Benedict XVI is a Catholic pope, you might as well attend the Protestant church.
Pope St. Gregory the Great: “The holy universal Church teaches that it is not
possible to worship God truly except in her and asserts that all who are
outside of her will not be saved.”[54]
BENEDICT XVI TEACHES THAT THE PROTESTANT “EUCHARIST” IS A

SAVING EUCHARIST!
Benedict XVI, Pilgrim Fellowship of Faith, 2002, p. 248: “Even a theology

along the lines of the concept of [apostolic] succession, as is in force in
the Catholic and in the Orthodox Church, should in no way deny the
saving presence of the Lord in the Evangelical Lord’s Supper.”[55]
John 6:54- “Amen, amen I say to you: except you eat the flesh of the Son of
man, and drink his blood, you shall not have life in you.”
Protestants don’t have a valid Eucharist. They don’t have valid bishops and
priests, since they lack apostolic succession. But Benedict XVI says above that
even if one accepts the Catholic dogma of apostolic succession, one should in NO
WAY DENY THE SAVING PRESENCE OF THE LORD IN THE EVANGELICAL
PROTESTANT “LORD’S SUPPER.” According to Benedict XVI, the Protestants
are not deprived of the saving Eucharistic Presence. This means that you can
get the saving Eucharistic presence at the local Protestant church. This is
astounding heresy.
BENEDICT XVI TEACHES THAT PROTESTANTISM (EVANGELICAL

CHRISTIANITY) SAVES
Benedict XVI, Pilgrim Fellowship of Faith, 2002, p. 251: “… the burdensome

question of [apostolic] succession does not detract from the spiritual
dignity of Evangelical Christianity, or from the saving power of the Lord
at work within it…”[56]
This is a bold rejection of the dogma Outside the Church There is No Salvation. If it
were true, there would be absolutely no reason to be Catholic.
Pope Gregory XVI, Summo Iugiter Studio (# 2), May 27, 1832:
“Finally some of these misguided people attempt to persuade themselves and

others that men are not saved only in the Catholic religion, but that even
heretics may attain eternal life.”[57]
BENEDICT XVI SAYS THAT PROTESTANTISM IS NOT HERESY

Benedict XVI, The Meaning of Christian Brotherhood, pp. 87-88: “The difficulty
in the way of giving an answer is a profound one. Ultimately it is due to the fact
that there is no appropriate category in Catholic thought for the
phenomenon of Protestantism today (one could say the same of the
relationship to the separated churches of the East). It is obvious that the old
category of ‘heresy’ is no longer of any value. Heresy, for Scripture and
the early Church, includes the idea of a personal decision against the
unity of the Church, and heresy’s characteristic is pertinacia, the
obstinacy of him who persists in his own private way. This, however,
cannot be regarded as an appropriate description of the spiritual
situation of the Protestant Christian. In the course of a now centuries-old
history, Protestantism has made an important contribution to the
realization of Christian faith, fulfilling a positive function in the
development of the Christian message and, above all, often giving rise to a
sincere and profound faith in the individual non-Catholic Christian, whose
separation from the Catholic affirmation has nothing to do with the
pertinacia characteristic of heresy. Perhaps we may here invert a saying of
St. Augustine’s: that an old schism becomes a heresy. The very passage of
time alters the character of a division, so that an old division is something
essentially different from a new one. Something that was once rightly
condemned as heresy cannot later simply become true, but it can gradually
develop its own positive ecclesial nature, with which the individual is presented
as his church and in which he lives as a believer, not as a heretic. This
organization of one group, however, ultimately has an effect on the whole. The
conclusion is inescapable, then: Protestantism today is something
different from heresy in the traditional sense, a phenomenon whose true
theological place has not yet been determined.”[58]
Protestantism is the rejection of many dogmas of the Catholic Faith. Protestantism is

not only heresy, but the most notorious collection of heresies with which the Church
ever had to contend.
Pope Pius XI, Rerum omnium perturbationem (# 4), Jan. 26, 1923: “… the
heresies begotten by the [Protestant] Reformation. It is in these heresies
that we discover the beginnings of that apostasy of mankind from the
Church, the sad and disastrous effects of which are deplored, even to the
present hour, by every fair mind.”[59]
But Benedict XVI tells us that Protestants are not heretics, and that Protestantism
itself is not heresy. This is undeniable proof that Benedict XVI is not a Catholic, but a
complete heretic. This is one of Benedict XVI’s worst heresies.
BENEDICT XVI’S HERESIES AGAINST THE SACRAMENTS

In 2001, the Vatican approved a document with the Assyrian Schismatic Church of
the East. The document says that members of the Vatican II Church can go to the
schismatic church and receive Communion and vice versa. The document was
approved by Benedict XVI. The problem with this document, besides the fact that the
Assyrian schismatics are not Catholics, is that this schismatic liturgy has no words of
consecration, no “institution narrative.” Benedict XVI mentioned the problem in his
book Pilgrim Fellowship of Faith:
Benedict XVI, Pilgrim Fellowship of Faith, 2002, p. 232: “…This case needed
special studies to be made, because the Anaphora of Addai and Mari
most commonly in use by the Assyrians does not include an institution
narrative. But these difficulties were able to be overcome…”[62]
Benedict XVI admits that this schismatic liturgy has no “institution narrative,” which is
the words of consecration. But he still approved receiving Communion at this
schismatic liturgy which has no words of consecration.
Benedict XVI came to this incredible decision because he denies that words are
necessary for a valid consecration!
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology (1982), p. 377: “…we are
witnesses today of a new integralism [read: traditionalism] that may seem to
support what is strictly Catholic but in reality corrupts it to the core. It
produces a passion of suspicions, the animosity of which is far from the spirit
of the gospel. There is an obsession with the letter that regards the liturgy
of the Church as invalid and thus puts itself outside the Church. It is
forgotten here that the validity of the liturgy depends primarily, not on
specific words, but on the community of the Church...”[63]
This is a total rejection of Catholic sacramental teaching.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, 1439: “All these sacraments are made
up of three elements: namely, things as the matter, words as the form, and
the person of the minister who confers the sacrament with the intention of
doing what the Church does. If any of these is lacking, the sacrament is
not effected.”[64]
The fact that Benedict XVI holds that Masses without any words of consecration are
valid proves that he doesn’t even have a whiff of the Catholic Faith. He is a manifest
heretic against the Church’s sacramental teaching. And this heresy is repeated in a
number of his books.
BENEDICT XVI SAYS THAT INFANT BAPTISM HAS NO REASON TO

EXIST
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, 1982, p. 43: “The conflict over
infant baptism shows the extent to which we have lost sight of the true
nature of faith, baptism and membership in the Church… It is obvious also
that the meaning of baptism is destroyed wherever it is no longer understood
as an anticipatory gift but only as a self-contained rite. Wherever it is severed
from the catechumenate, baptism loses its raison d’etre [its reason to
be].”[65]
This is an incredible, astounding and gigantic heresy! Benedict XVI says that
wherever baptism is severed from the catechumenate – for example, in infant
baptism – it loses its reason to be. Infant baptism has no meaning or purpose,
according to Benedict XVI. That is why in his book God and the World, Benedict XVI
REJECTS THE NECESSITY OF INFANT BAPTISM AS “UNENLIGHTENED.”
Benedict XVI, God and the World, 2000, p. 401: “Q. …what happens to the
millions of children who are killed in their mothers’ wombs? A. …the question
about children who could not be baptized because they were aborted
then presses upon us that much more urgently. Earlier ages had devised
a teaching that seems to me rather unenlightened. They said that baptism
endows us, by means of sanctifying grace, with the capacity to gaze upon
God. Now, certainly, the state of original sin, from which we are freed by
baptism, consists in a lack of sanctifying grace. Children who die in this way
are indeed without any personal sin, so they cannot be sent to Hell, but, on the
other hand, they lack sanctifying grace and thus the potential for beholding
God that this bestows. They will simply enjoy a state of natural blessedness, in
which they will be happy. This state people called limbo. In the course of our
century, that has gradually come to seem problematic to us. This was one
way in which people sought to justify the necessity of baptizing infants
as early as possible, but the solution is itself questionable.”[66]
He says that earlier ages “had devised” (not received from Christ) the teaching about
the necessity of baptizing infants for them to attain sanctifying grace. He says that
this teaching is “unenlightened”! This is gross heresy. It was infallibly defined by the
Councils of Florence and Trent that the Sacrament of Baptism is necessary for
salvation, and that infants who die without the Sacrament of Baptism cannot be
saved.
Some may wonder why, then, Ratzinger practices infant baptism? It’s because he
sees no problem practicing and going through the motions with something that, to
him, has no meaning or purpose. In the same way, he poses as “the pope” even
though he doesn’t even believe in the primacy of supreme jurisdiction of the popes,
as proven already. In the same way, he poses as the head of the Church of Jesus
Christ when he doesn’t even believe that Jesus Christ is necessarily the Messiah, as
proven already.
BENEDICT XVI’S HERESIES AGAINST SACRED

SCRIPTURE
The Catholic Church teaches that Sacred Scripture is the infallible and inerrant word
of God. Vatican I also declared that all those things in the written word of God must
be believed with divine and Catholic Faith.
Pope Pius IX, Vatican I, Sess. III, Chap. 3, ex cathedra: “Further, by divine and
Catholic faith, all those things must be believed which are contained in
the written word of God and in tradition, and those which are proposed by
the Church, either in a solemn pronouncement or in her ordinary and universal
teaching power, to be believed as divinely revealed.”[67]
BUT BENEDICT XVI SAYS THAT SACRED SCRIPTURE’S CREATION

ACCOUNT IS BASED ON PAGAN CREATION ACCOUNTS
Benedict XVI, A New Song for the Lord, 1995, p. 86: “The pagan creation
accounts on which the biblical story is in part based end without exception
in the establishment of a cult, but the cult in this case is situated in the cycle of
the do ut des.”[68]
If the biblical creation account in the book of Genesis is based in part on pagan
creation accounts, this means that the biblical account is neither original nor inspired
directly by God. This statement from Benedict XVI is heresy and shows again that he
is a faithless apostate.
Pope Leo XIII, Providentissimus Deus (# 20), Nov. 18, 1893: “For all the
books which the Church receives as sacred and canonical, are written
wholly and entirely, with all their parts, at the dictation of the Holy Ghost;
and so far is it from being possible that any error can co-exist with inspiration,
that inspiration not only is essentially incompatible with error, but excludes and
rejects it as absolutely and necessarily as it is impossible that God Himself,
the supreme Truth, can utter that which is not true. This is the ancient and
unchanging faith of the Church, solemnly defined in the Councils of
Florence and of Trent, and finally confirmed and more expressly formulated
by the Council of the Vatican.”[69]
BENEDICT XVI CALLS INTO DOUBT THE STONE TABLETS OF THE

EXODUS ACCOUNT
In Exodus 31, we read that God gave Moses two stone tablets written with the finger
of God.
Exodus 31:18- “And the Lord, when He had ended these words in mount
Sinai, gave to Moses two stone tables of testimony, written with the finger of
God.”
Benedict XVI, God and the World, 2000, pp. 165-166, 168: “Q. …Were these
laws really handed over to Moses by God when he appeared on Mount Sinai?
As stone tablets, on which, as it says, ‘the finger of God had written?’… to
what extent are these Commandments really supposed to come from God? A.
[p. 166] …This [Moses] is the man who has been touched by God, and on the
basis of this friendly contact he is able to formulate the will of God, of which
hitherto only fragments had been expressed in other traditions, in such a
manner that we truly hear the word of God. Whether there really were any
stone tablets is another question… [p. 168] How far we should take this
story literally is another question.”[70]
BENEDICT XVI TEACHES THAT SENTENCES IN THE BIBLE ARE NOT

TRUE
Benedict XVI, God and the World, 2000, p. 153: “It is another thing to see the
Bible as a whole as the Word of God, in which everything relates to everything
else, and everything is disclosed as you go on. It follows straightaway that
neither the criterion of inspiration nor that of infallibility can be applied
mechanically. It is quite impossible to pick out one single sentence and
say, right, you find this sentence in God’s great book, so it must simply
be true in itself…”[71]
BENEDICT XVI ON EVOLUTION
Benedict XVI, God and the World, 2000, p. 76: “Q. In the beginning the earth
was bare and empty; God had not yet made it rain, is what it says in Genesis.
Then God fashioned man, and for this purpose he took ‘dust from the field
and blew into his nostrils the breath of life; thus man became a living creature.’
The breath of life – is that the answer to the question of where we come from?
A. I think we have here a most important image, which presents a significant
understanding of what man is. It suggests that man is one who springs from
the earth and its possibilities. We can even read into this representation
something like evolution.”[72]
BENEDICT XVI’S HERESIES AND APOSTASY WITH ISLAM

Islam is a false religion which rejects the Trinity and the Divinity of Our Lord. The
Catholic Church officially teaches that Islam is an abomination – a false religion from
which people need to be converted and saved.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Basel, 1434: “… there is hope that very many from
the abominable sect of Mahomet will be converted to the Catholic faith.”[74]
Pope Callixtus III: “I vow to… exalt the true Faith, and to extirpate the
diabolical sect of the reprobate and faithless Mahomet [Islam] in the
East.”[75]
BENEDICT XVI HAS “DEEP RESPECT” FOR THE FALSE RELIGION OF

ISLAM
Benedict XVI, General Audience, Sept. 20, 2006: “I hope that in the various
circumstances during my Visit – for example, when in Munich I emphasized
how important it is to respect what is sacred to others – that my deep respect
for the great religions, and especially the Muslims, who ‘worship God…’
appeared quite clear!”[76]
Notice that he has “deep respect” for not only the false religion of Islam, but other
false religions. This is apostasy. Also notice that he considers respect for the false
religion itself as the same thing as respecting Muslim “believers.” He speaks of the
two interchangeably, as we see. This is important to keep in mind because Benedict
XVI frequently says that he respects Muslim believers or Muslims as believers. In so
doing he is respecting their false religion, as we see proven clearly in the next quote.
Benedict XVI, Address, Dec. 22, 2006: “My visit to Turkey afforded me the
opportunity to show also publicly my respect for the Islamic Religion, a
respect, moreover, which the Second Vatican Council (declaration
Nostra Aetate #3) pointed out to us as an attitude that is only right.”[77]
Notice that Benedict XVI admits here that Vatican II itself teaches respect for the
false religion of Islam.
BENEDICT XVI SAYS THERE IS A NOBLE ISLAM
Benedict XVI, Salt of the Earth, 1996, p. 244: “And, to prescind from the
schism between Sunnites and Shiites, it [Islam] also exists in many varieties.
There is a noble Islam, embodied, for example, by the King of Morocco, and
there is also the extremist, terrorist Islam, which, again, one must not identify
with Islam as a whole, which would do it an injustice.”[78]
He is saying that a false religion is good. This is apostasy.
BENEDICT XVI SAYS MUSLIMS ARE BELIEVERS
Benedict XVI, Address to Representatives of Islam, August 20, 2005: “The

believer – and all of us, as Christians and Muslims, are believers – … You
guide Muslim believers and train them in the Islamic faith... You,
therefore, have a great responsibility for the formation of the younger
generation.”[80]
BENEDICT XVI ESTEEMS FALSE RELIGIONS
Benedict XVI, Catechesis, August 24, 2005: “This year is also the 40th
anniversary of the conciliar Declaration Nostra Aetate, which has ushered in a
new season of dialogue and spiritual solidarity between Jews and Christians,
as well as esteem for the other great religious traditions. Islam occupies
a special place among them.”[81]
Notice that Benedict XVI doesn’t merely esteem the members of false religions, but
the false religions themselves. This is apostasy. He also says that Islam and
Judaism, two false religions which rejects the Divinity of Jesus Christ and the entire
Catholic Faith, represents “great religious traditions.” This is apostasy. Islam and
Judaism represents infidelity, the rejection of the Trinity and darkness.
Benedict XVI, Address, Sept. 25, 2006: “I would like to reiterate today all
the esteem and the profound respect that I have for Muslim believers,
calling to mind the words of the Second Vatican Council which for the Catholic
Church are the magna Carta of Muslim-Catholic dialogue: ‘The Church looks
upon Muslims with respect. They worship the one God living and subsistent…
At this time when for Muslims the spiritual journey of the month of
Ramadan is beginning, I address to all of them my cordial good wishes,
praying that the Almighty may grant them serene and peaceful lives. May the
God of peace fill you with the abundance of his Blessings, together with the
communities you represent!”[82]
Benedict XVI respects the believers of this diabolical sect; he says they worship God;
he wishes them God’s blessings during their “spiritual journey” of Ramadan. This is
simply apostasy.
BENEDICT XVI ESTEEMS ISLAMIC CIVILIZATIONS
Benedict XVI, General Audience, Dec. 6, 2006: “ I thus had the

favorable opportunity to renew my sentiments of esteem for the
Muslims and for the Islamic civilizations.”[84]
Islamic civilizations are among the most evil and anti-Christian things in history. This
statement by Benedict XVI, therefore, is complete apostasy.
Benedict XVI, Address in Turkey to Muslim figures, Nov. 28, 2006: “… I was
pleased to express my profound esteem for all the People of this great
Country and to pay my respects at the tomb of the founder of modern Turkey,
Mustafa Kemal Ataturk… I extend my greetings to all the religious leaders
of Turkey, especially the Grand Muftis of Ankara and Istanbul. In your
person, Mr. President, I greet all the Muslims in Turkey with particular
esteem and affectionate regard… This noble Land has also seen a
remarkable flowering of Islamic civilization in the most diverse fields…
There are so many Christian and Muslim monuments that bear witness
to Turkey’s glorious past. You rightly take pride in these, preserving them
for the admiration of the ever-increasing number of visitors who flock here…
As believers, we draw from our prayer the strength that is needed to
overcome all traces of prejudice and to bear joint witness to our firm faith in
God.”[85]
He first mentions that he paid respects at the tomb of the nonbeliever Ataturk. He
then says that he esteems all the Muslims in Turkey. To esteem someone is to
admire him. This means that he admires all the Muslims in Turkey. That means that
he not only admires millions who reject Christ, but even the criminals among the
Muslims in Turkey; for certainly there are some. He then praises the “remarkable
flowering of Islamic civilization,” which keeps millions in darkness and infidelity. He
then praises the Muslim monuments of the past, and says that Muslims “rightly take
pride in these.” Finally, he says that as “believers” Muslims can draw strength from
their prayer – indicating that the practice of Islam is true and authentic. Benedict XVI
is a complete and utter apostate.
BENEDICT XVI TEACHES THAT ISLAM AND CHRISTIANITY HAVE THE

SAME GOD
Benedict XVI, Pilgrim Fellowship of Faith, 2002, p. 273: “… Islam, too, … has
inherited from Israel and the Christians the same God…”[86]
Islam and Christianity don’t have the same God. The followers of Islam reject the
Trinity. Christians worship the Trinity.
BENEDICT XVI SAYS HE RESPECTS THE KORAN AS THE HOLY

BOOK OF A GREAT RELIGION
Benedict XVI, speech apologizing for his comments on Islam, Sept. 2006: “In
the Muslim world, this quotation has unfortunately been taken as an
expression of my personal position, thus arousing understandable indignation.
I hope that the reader of my text can see immediately that this sentence does
not express my personal view of the Qur’an, for which I have the respect
due to the holy book of a great religion.”[87]
Benedict XVI respects the Koran as a holy book of a great religion. The Koran
blasphemes the Trinity, denies the Divinity of Christ, and says those who believe in it
are as excrement. It also says that all Christians are damned. This statement by
Benedict XVI is total apostasy. We already covered how John Paul II kissed the
Koran; this is to kiss the Koran in words.
BENEDICT XVI GOES INTO A MOSQUE AND PRAYS TOWARD MECCA

LIKE THE MUSLIMS
On Nov. 30, 2006, during his trip to Turkey, Benedict XVI took off his shoes and
entered the Blue Mosque. He followed the Muslim’s command to turn toward “the
Kiblah” – the direction of Mecca. Then the prayer began. Benedict XVI prayed like the
Muslims toward Mecca in the mosque. He even crossed his arms in the Muslim
prayer gesture called “the gesture of tranquility.” This incredible act of apostasy was
reported and shown all over the mainstream media. It’s no exaggeration to say that
Benedict XVI was initiated into Islam.
Benedict XVI “Hailed for Praying like Muslims Toward Mecca,” Dec 1, 2006 —
ISTANBUL (Reuters) – “Pope Benedict ended a sensitive, fence-mending
visit to Turkey on Friday amid praise for visiting Istanbul's famed Blue
Mosque and praying there facing toward Mecca ‘like Muslims.’… ‘The
Pope's dreaded visit was concluded with a wonderful surprise,’ wrote daily
Aksam on its front page. ‘In Sultan Ahmet Mosque, he turned toward
Mecca and prayed like Muslims,’ the popular daily Hurriyet said, using the
building's official name… ‘I would compare the Pope's visit to the mosque to
Pope John Paul's gestures at the Western Wall,’ said veteran Vatican mediator
Cardinal Roger Etchegaray, referring to Pope John Paul II's prayers at
Jerusalem's Western Wall in 2000. ‘Yesterday, Benedict did with the Muslims
what John Paul did with the Jews.’”[88]
This absolutely proves that Benedict XVI is an apostate. This is one of the most
scandalous actions in human history.
St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Pt. I-II, Q. 103., A. 4: “All

ceremonies are professions of faith, in which the interior worship of God
consists. Now man can make profession of his inward faith, by deeds as well
as by words: and in either profession, if he make a false declaration, he sins
mortally.”
St. Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, Pt. II, Q. 12, A. 1, Obj. 2: “… if

anyone were to… worship at the tomb of Mahomet, he would be deemed
an apostate.”
St. Thomas says that one who worships at the tomb of Mahomet is to be deemed an
apostate; praying in a mosque, and toward Mecca like the Muslims, is much
worse. That’s why no pope in history ever even went into a mosque; they all knew
that to even go there would be to signify the acceptance of the false religion. With
this action, the debate about whether Benedict XVI is the pope is utterly and
completely over for anyone familiar with these facts and in possession of a
modicum of good will. Tell your friends and relatives: Benedict XVI is a heretic, an
apostate and therefore an antipope.
Benedict XVI, General Audience, Dec. 6, 2006: “In the area of interreligious
dialogue, divine Providence granted me, almost at the end of my Journey, an
unscheduled Visit which proved rather important: my Visit to Istanbul’s
famous Blue Mosque. Pausing for a few minutes of recollection in that
place of prayer, I addressed the one Lord of Heaven and Earth, the Merciful
Father of all humanity.”[89]
BENEDICT XVI’S HERESIES WITH PAGANISM
BENEDICT XVI FULLY FAVORS ECUMENISM AND THE DEVIL-WORSHIPPING
ECUMENICAL CEREMONIES AT ASSISI
We’ve already covered John Paul II’s notorious ecumenical gatherings at Assisi in
1986 where he prayed with over 130 different religious leaders of all kinds of false
and demonic religions, putting the true religion on a par with idol worship. This activity
is totally condemned by Catholic Tradition. It was denounced as apostasy by Pope
Pius XI.
Well, the train that took the false religious leaders from the Vatican to the 2002 Assisi
event (the repeat performance) was described by Benedict XVI as “a symbol of our
pilgrimage in history… the reconciliation of peoples and religions, a great
inspiration…”[90]
In 2006, Benedict XVI also praised the 1986 interreligious prayer meeting at Assisi.
Benedict XVI, Message, Sept. 2, 2006: “This year is the 20th anniversary of
the Interreligious Meeting of Prayer for Peace, desired by my venerable
Predecessor John Paul II on 27 October 1986 in Assisi. It is well known that he
did not only invite Christians of various denominations to this Meeting but also
the exponents of different religions. It constituted a vibrant message
furthering peace and an event that left its mark on the history of our time…
attestations of the close bond that exists between the relationship with God
and the ethics of love are recorded in all great religious traditions.
“Among the features of the 1986 Meeting, it should be stressed that this value
of prayer in building peace was testified to by the representatives of
different religious traditions, and this did not happen at a distance but in the
context of a meeting… We are in greater need of this dialogue than ever… I
am glad, therefore, that the initiatives planned in Assisi this year are
along these lines and, in particular, that the Pontifical Council for
Interreligious Dialogue has had the idea of applying them in a special way for
young people… I gladly take this opportunity to greet the representatives of
other religions who are taking part in one or other of the Assisi
commemorations. Like us Christians, they know that in prayer it is possible
to have a special experience of God and to draw from it effective incentives
for dedication to the cause of peace.”[91]
Benedict XVI is in favor of the apostate ecumenical gatherings at Assisi where John
Paul II prayed with leaders of all kinds of demonic and idolatrous religions – where
John Paul II had the crucifixes removed from Catholic rooms so that pagans could
worship false gods. Notice that Benedict XVI says that other religions know that
prayer gives them an experience of God. This means that their religious experiences,
such as worshipping false gods in prayer, are true.
BENEDICT XVI CRITICIZES AS “HOTHEADS” THOSE WHO

DESTROYED PAGAN TEMPLES
Benedict XVI, God and the World, 2000, p. 373: “There were in fact
Christian hotheads and fanatics who destroyed temples, who were
unable to see paganism as anything more than idolatry that had to be
radically eliminated.”[92]
Those “hotheads” whom he criticizes would include St. Francis Xavier and St.
Benedict.
St. Francis Xavier [regarding the heathen children he had converted to the
Catholic faith, +1543): “These children… show an ardent love for the
Divine law, and an extraordinary zeal for our holy religion and imparting
it to others. Their hatred for idolatry is marvelous. They get into feuds
with the heathens about it… The children run at the idols, upset them,
dash them down, break them to pieces, spit on them, trample on them,
kick them about, and in short heap on them every possible outrage.”[93]
St. Benedict overthrew a pagan altar and burned the groves dedicated to Apollo
when he first arrived at Mount Cassino:
Pope Pius XII, Fulgens Radiatur (# 11), March 21, 1947: “… he [St. Benedict]
went south and arrived at a fort ‘called Cassino situated on the side of a high
mountain; on this stood an old temple where Apollo was worshipped by
the foolish country people, according to the custom of the ancient
heathens. Around it likewise grew groves, in which even till that time the mad
multitude of infidels used to offer their idolatrous sacrifices. The man of
God coming to that place broke the idol, overthrew the altar, burned the
groves, and of the temple of Apollo made a chapel of St. Martin. Where the
profane altar had stood he built a chapel of St. John; and by continual
preaching he converted many of the people thereabout.’”[94]
BENEDICT XVI TELLS US THAT PAGAN AND IDOLATROUS

RELIGIONS ARE HIGH AND PURE
Benedict XVI, Salt of the Earth, 1996, p. 23: “And so we can also see that in
the Indian religious cosmos (‘Hinduism’ is a rather misleading
designation for a multiplicity of religions) there are very different forms:
very high and pure ones that are marked by the idea of love, but also wholly
gruesome ones that include ritual murder.”[95]
He says that idolatrous religions are high and pure. This is heresy and apostasy.
1 Cor. 10:20- “… the things which the heathens sacrifice, they sacrifice to
devils, and not to God.”
Pope Leo XIII, Ad Extremas (#1), June 24, 1893: “… the blessed Apostle
Thomas who is rightly called the founder of preaching the Gospel to the
Hindus. Then, there is Francis Xavier… Through his extraordinary
perseverance, he converted hundreds of thousands of Hindus from the
myths and vile superstitions of the Brahmans to the true religion.”[96]
BENEDICT XVI HAS A PROFOUND RESPECT FOR FALSE FAITHS

Benedict XVI, Homily, Sept. 10, 2006: “We do not fail to show respect for other
religions and cultures, we do not fail to show profound respect for their
faith…”[97]
Notice that Benedict XVI doesn’t merely respect the members of false faiths, but he
shows PROFOUND RESPECT for the false faiths themselves! This is apostasy. This
means that he respects the denial of Christ, the rejection of the Papacy, the
endorsement of contraception and abortion, etc. (which are all part of the teaching of
other “faiths”).
Pope Leo XIII, Custodi di Quella fede (# 15), Dec. 8, 1892: “Everyone should
avoid familiarity or friendship with anyone suspected of belonging to masonry
or to affiliated groups. Know them by their fruits and avoid them. Every
familiarity should be avoided, not only with those impious libertines who
openly promote the character of the sect, but also with those who hide
under the mask of universal tolerance, respect for all religions...”[98]
BENEDICT XVI SAYS THE PRESENCE OF FALSE RELIGIONS IS A

SOURCE OF ENRICHMENT FOR ALL
Benedict XVI, Speech, Nov. 28, 2006: “… I am certain that religious liberty is a
fundamental expression of human liberty and that the active presence of
religions in society is a source of progress and enrichment for all.”[99]
This means that the various false religions are a source of progress and enrichment
for all! This is apostasy.
Pope St. Pius X, Pascendi (# 14), Sept. 8, 1907: “[According to the

Modernists] It is this experience which, when a person acquires it,
makes him properly and truly a believer. How far off we are here from
Catholic teaching we have already seen in the decree of the Vatican Council.
We shall see later how, with such theories, added to the other errors already
mentioned, the way is opened wide for atheism. Here it is well to note at once
that, given this doctrine of experience united with the other doctrine of
symbolism, every religion, even that of paganism, must be held to be
true. What is to prevent such experiences from being met within every
religion? In fact that they are to be found is asserted by not a few. And
with what right will Modernists deny the truth of an experience affirmed
by a follower of Islam? With what right can they claim true experiences
for Catholics alone? Indeed Modernists do not deny but actually admit, some
confusedly, others in the most open manner, that all religions are true. That
they cannot feel otherwise is clear.”[101]
BENEDICT XVI DENYING OUTSIDE THE CHURCH THERE IS
NO SALVATION
What we have seen thus far proves many times over that Benedict XVI rejects the
defined dogma Outside the Catholic Church There is No Salvation. Benedict XVI
holds that we shouldn’t even convert heretics and schismatics. But here are some
more examples of heresy where Benedict XVI specifically addresses and denies this
crucial dogma.
BENEDICT XVI ADDRESSES OUTSIDE THE CHURCH THERE IS NO

SALVATION AND COMPLETELY REJECTS IT
Benedict XVI, Salt of the Earth, 1996, p. 24: “Q. But could we not also
accept that someone can be saved through a faith other than the
Catholic? A. That’s a different question altogether. It is definitely possible
for someone to receive from his religion directives that help him become
a pure person, which also, if we want to use the word, help him please
God and reach salvation. This is not at all excluded by what I said; on the
contrary, this undoubtedly happens on a large scale.”[102]
The Church teaches that there is no salvation outside of the Church. Benedict XVI
teaches that there is undoubtedly salvation outside the Church on a large scale. This
is a bold rejection of the dogma Outside the Church There is No Salvation.
BENEDICT XVI SAYS THAT THERE ARE PAGAN SAINTS
Benedict XVI, Truth and Tolerance, 2004, p. 207: “The fact that in every age
there have been, and still are, ‘pagan saints’ is because everywhere and in
every age – albeit often with difficulty and in fragmentary fashion – the speech
of the ‘heart’ can be heard, because God’s Torah may be heard within
ourselves...”[103]
This is bold heresy. Remember, Pope Eugene IV infallibly defined that all who die as
“pagans” are not saved.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, ex cathedra: “…all those who are
outside the Catholic Church, not only pagans but also Jews or heretics and
schismatics, cannot share in eternal life…”[104]
BENEDICT XVI TEACHES THAT THERE ARE MANY WAYS THAT LEAD
TO HEAVEN BESIDES THE CHRISTIAN FAITH
Benedict XVI, Co-Workers of the Truth, 1990, p. 217: “The question that
really concerns us, the question that really oppresses us, is why it is
necessary for us in particular to practice the Christian Faith in its
totality; why, when there are so many other ways that lead to heaven and
salvation, it should be required of us to bear day after day the whole burden
of ecclesial dogmas and of the ecclesial ethos. And so we come again to the
question: What exactly is Christian reality? What is the specific element in
Christianity that not merely justifies it, but makes it compulsorily necessary for
us? When we raise the question about the foundation and meaning of our
Christian existence, there slips in a certain false hankering for the
apparently more comfortable life of other people who are also going to
heaven. We are too much like the laborers of the first hour in the parable of
the workers in the vineyard (Mt. 20:1-16). Once they discovered that they
could have earned their day’s pay of one denarius in a much easier way, they
could not understand why they had had to labor the whole day. But what a
strange attitude it is to find the duties of our Christian life unrewarding
just because the denarius of salvation can be gained without them! It
would seem that we – like the workers of the first hour – want to be paid not
only with our own salvation, but more particularly with others’ lack of salvation.
That is at once very human and profoundly un-Christian.”[105]
Benedict XVI asks that all-important question: Why is it necessary to practice the
Christian Faith if there are other ways to salvation? Benedict XVI answers the
question by admitting that there are many other ways besides the Christian Faith that
lead to salvation. He even criticizes people for asking such a question.
Benedict XVI has bluntly rejected a revealed truth of the Catholic Faith: Jesus Christ
is the only way to salvation, and the Catholic Faith is necessary for salvation.
Pope Leo XII, Ubi Primum (# 14), May 5, 1824: “… by divine faith we hold one
Lord, one faith, one baptism, and that no other name under Heaven is given to
men except the name of Jesus Christ in which we must be saved. This is why
we profess that there is no salvation outside the Church.”[106]
BENEDICT XVI TEACHES THAT ALL RELIGIONS CAN LEAD TO GOD
Benedict XVI, Salt of the Earth, 1996, p. 29: “… in all religions there are men
of interior purity who through their myths somehow touch the great
mystery and find the right way of being human.”[107]
This is totally heretical.
BENEDICT XVI INSULTING CATHOLIC DOGMA

BENEDICT XVI INSULTS THE COUNCIL OF TRENT’S DECREE ON THE
EUCHARIST
Benedict XVI, Feast of Faith, 1981, p. 130: “The Council of Trent concludes
its remarks on Corpus Christi with something which offends our
ecumenical ears and has doubtless contributed not a little toward
discrediting this feast in the opinion of our Protestant brethren. But if we
purge its formulation of the passionate tone of the sixteenth century, we shall
be surprised by something great and positive.”[108]
Benedict XVI says the Council of Trent’s infallible declaration “offends” his
ecumenical ears and that its “formulation” needs to be “purged,” which means to
make clean or rid of objectionable elements! This is totally heretical.
BENEDICT XVI SAYS THAT TRENT’S DOCTRINE ON THE

PRIESTHOOD WAS WEAK AND DISASTROUS IN ITS EFFECT
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology (1982), pp. 247-248: “… [Talking
about the Protestant versus Catholic views of the Priesthood] The Council of
Trent did not attempt here a comprehensive treatment of the problem as
a whole. Therein lies the weakness of the text it promulgated, the effect
of which was all the more disastrous…”[109]
BENEDICT XVI TOTALLY BLASPHEMES CHURCH TRADITION
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology (1982), p. 100: “… the problem

of tradition as it exists in the Church…The Church is tradition… into which – let
us admit – much human pseudotradition has found its way; so much so, in
fact, that even, and even precisely, the Church has contributed to the
general crisis of tradition that afflicts mankind.”[110]
This is a repudiation of one of the two sources of Revelation, Sacred Tradition.
Pope Pius IX, Vatican I, ex cathedra: “…all those things must be believed
which are contained in the written word of God and in tradition…”[111]
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, 1982, p. 378: “Not every valid
Council in the history of the Church has been a fruitful one; in the last
analysis, many of them have been just a waste of time.”[112]
BENEDICT XVI TEACHES THAT THE TERM “ORIGINAL SIN” IS FALSE
Benedict XVI, In the Beginning, 1986, p. 72: “…Theology refers to this state
of affairs by the certainly misleading and imprecise term ‘original
sin.’”[113]
The Council of Trent promulgated an infallible “Decree on Original Sin” in which it

used the term “original sin” no fewer than four times.[114]
BENEDICT XVI CRITICIZES THE APOSTLES’ CREED
Benedict XVI, Introduction to Christianity, 2004, p. 326: “… Perhaps it will

have to be admitted that the tendency to such a false development, which
only sees the dangers of responsibility and no longer the freedom of love, is
already present in the [Apostles’] Creed …’”[115]
BENEDICT XVI ADMITTING THAT VATICAN II HAS

CHANGED OR REJECTED CATHOLIC DOGMA
BENEDICT XVI BLUNTLY ADMITS THAT VATICAN II CONTRADICTS
THE INFALLIBLE TEACHING OF POPE PIUS IX ON RELIGIOUS
LIBERTY AND FALSE RELIGIONS
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, 1982, p. 381: "If it is desirable

to offer a diagnosis of the text [of the Vatican II document, Gaudium et
Spes] as a whole, we might say that (in conjunction with the texts on
religious liberty and world religions) it is a revision of the Syllabus of
Pius IX, a kind of counter syllabus… As a result, the one-sidedness of
the position adopted by the Church under Pius IX and Pius X in response
to the situation created by the new phase of history inaugurated by the
French Revolution, was, to a large extent, corrected..."[116]
Benedict XVI could not be more formally heretical. He is admitting that Vatican II’s
teaching (which he adheres to) is directly contrary to the teaching of the Magisterium
in the Syllabus of Errors condemned by Pope Pius IX. We have shown that Vatican
II’s teaching on religious liberty contradicts traditional Catholic teaching. Benedict XVI
just admitted it. One could hardly ask for more of a confirmation that the teaching of
Vatican II is heretical. In his book, Benedict XVI repeats this again and again, calling
the teaching of Vatican II “the countersyllabus,” and saying that there can be no
return to the Syllabus of Errors.
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, 1982, p. 385: "By a kind of inner
necessity, therefore, the optimism of the countersyllabus gave way to a new
cry that was far more intense and more dramatic than the former one."[117]
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, 1982, p. 391: "The task is not,
therefore, to suppress the Council but to discover the real Council and to
deepen its true intention in the light of present experience. That means that
there can be no return to the Syllabus, which may have marked the first
stage in the confrontation with liberalism and a newly conceived Marxism but
cannot be the last stage."[118]
This is astounding heresy!
BENEDICT XVI ACKNOWLEDGES THAT THE VATICAN II SECT HAS

ABANDONED THE CATHOLIC CHURCH’S TRADITIONAL PROHIBITION
OF CREMATION
Benedict XVI, God and the World, 2000, p. 436: “Q. Is it permissible to have
dead bodies cremated, or is that just a heathen ritual? A. … Right up to the
Second Vatican Council, cremation was subject to penalties. In view of
all the circumstances of the modern world, the Church has abandoned
this.”[119]
The Church’s traditional law condemns cremation, and forbids ecclesiastical burial to
those who requested it.
BENEDICT XVI’S HERESIES AGAINST THE CHURCH

BENEDICT XVI SAYS THAT CHURCH TEACHING DOESN’T EXCLUDE
THOSE WHO HOLD OPPOSING VIEWS
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology (1982), p. 229: “The statement

of the Congregation… proposes to meet the crisis by a positive
presentation especially of those points of Church doctrine that are under
dispute and to establish the identity of Catholicism, not by excluding
those who hold opposing views…”[120]
This is blatantly heretical.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, 1441: “Therefore the Holy Roman
Church condemns, reproves, anathematizes and declares to be outside the
Body of Christ, which is the Church, whoever holds opposing or contrary
views.”[121]
BENEDICT XVI TEACHES THAT THE “CHURCH” EXISTS OUTSIDE

THE CHURCH
Benedict XVI, Co-Workers of the Truth, 1990, p. 29: “… there neither can nor
should be any disavowal of the presence of Christ and of Christian values
among separated Christians… Catholic theology must state more clearly
than ever before that, along with the actual presence of the word outside
her boundaries, ‘Church’ is also present there in one form or
another…”[122]
Benedict XVI states that the Church itself exists outside of the Church. This is
heretical nonsense which denies that there is only one Church.
The Nicene-Constantinople Creed, 381, ex cathedra: “We believe in… one

holy Catholic and apostolic Church.”[123]
BENEDICT XVI TOTALLY REJECTS THE UNITY OF THE CATHOLIC

CHURCH
The unity or oneness of the Catholic Church is a very important dogma. It’s one of
the four marks of the Church, as in one, holy, Catholic and apostolic. When heretics
form sects, they don’t break the unity of the Catholic Church, since the unity of the
Church cannot be broken. They simply leave the Catholic Church.
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 4), June 29, 1896: "The Church in respect
of its unity belongs to the category of things indivisible by nature…"[124]
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 5): " … This unity cannot be broken, nor
the one body divided by the separation of its constituent parts."[125]
OTHER HERESIES OF BENEDICT XVI

BENEDICT XVI SAYS JUDAS MIGHT NOT BE IN HELL
Benedict XVI, Oct. 18, 2006: “This poses two questions when it comes to
explaining what happened [with Judas]. The first consists in asking ourselves
how it was possible that Jesus chose this man and trusted him. In fact, though
Judas is the group's administrator (cf. John 12:6b; 13:29a), in reality he is also
called "thief" (John 12:6a). The mystery of the choice is even greater, as Jesus
utters a very severe judgment on him: "Woe to that man by whom the son of
man is betrayed!" (Matthew 26:24). This mystery is even more profound if
one thinks of his eternal fate, knowing that Judas "repented and brought
back the 30 pieces of silver to the chief priests and the elders, saying 'I
have sinned in betraying innocent blood'" (Matthew 27:3-4). Though he
departed afterward to hang himself (cf. Matthew 27:5), it is not for us to
judge his gesture, putting ourselves in God's place, who is infinitely
merciful and just.”[129]
These words of Benedict XVI indicate that he holds that Judas might not be in Hell.
This is a denial of the Gospel. If Judas is not in Hell (as Benedict XVI indicates is
possible), then Our Lord’s words in Matthew 26:24 (quoted below) would be false.
"Woe to that man by whom the Son of man shall be betrayed: it were better
for him, if that man had not been born" (Matthew 26:24).
If Judas didn’t go to Hell, then he went to Purgatory or Heaven. In that case, Our
Lord (the all knowing God) could not have said that it is better for Judas not to have
been born. That’s very clear and very simple; but these simple truths of the Catholic
Faith are all thrown out the window by the non-Catholic Vatican II sect.
It’s quite interesting that, in this speech, Benedict XVI quotes the first part of Matthew
26:24 ("Woe to that man by whom the son of man is betrayed!"), but not the last part
(“it were better for him, if that man had not been born”). You can see his omission
of that critical part of the passage in the citation above. That’s a striking example of a
heretic cutting out the part of the Gospel that he doesn’t like or is about to deny!
Further refuting Antipope Benedict XVI is the fact that Our Lord also says that Judas
is “lost” and calls him the “son of perdition,” which means “the son of damnation.”
Judas also ended his life with the mortal sin of suicide.
John 17:12- "None of them is lost, but the son of perdition, that the
scripture may be fulfilled.”
The Catholic Church has always held that Judas went to Hell, based on the clear
words of Our Lord.
St. Alphonsus, Preparation For Death, p. 127: “Poor Judas! Above

seventeen hundred years have elapsed since he has been in Hell, and
his Hell is still only beginning.”[130]
But just like the other defined dogmas on salvation, even the clearest words and
messages of the Gospel are denied by the non-Catholic, manifestly heretical Vatican
II sect and its antipopes.
Pope St. Pius X, Pascendi (# 3), Sept. 8, 1907: “Moreover, they [the
Modernists] lay the ax not to the branches and shoots, but to the very
root, that is, to the faith and its deepest fibers. And once having struck at
this root of immortality, they proceed to diffuse poison through the whole tree,
so that there is no part of Catholic truth which they leave untouched,
none that they do not strive to corrupt.”[131]
BENEDICT XVI RESPECTS HANS KUNG’S PATH OF DENIAL OF

JESUS CHRIST!
For those who don’t know, Hans Kung denies Papal Infallibility and the Divinity of Our
Lord Jesus Christ, among other things.
Hans Kung
Hans Kung can correctly be described as an Arian, since he denies that Our Lord is
of the same substance as the Father.
Benedict XVI, Salt of the Earth, 1996, pp. 95-96: “Q. And about Hans Kung’s
path? I mean, he now hopes for a rehabilitation. A. … he [Hans Kung] has
taken back nothing of his contestation of the papal office; indeed, he has
further radicalized his positions. In Christology and in trinitarian
theology he has further distanced himself from the faith of the Church. I
respect his path, which he takes in accord with his conscience, but he
should not then demand the Church’s seal of approval but should admit that in
essential questions he has come to different, very personal decisions of his
own.”[132]
Benedict XVI doesn’t merely say that he respects Hans Kung, which would be bad
enough; he says that he respects his path – that is, the denial of Jesus Christ! This is
total apostasy.
BENEDICT XVI SAYS IT’S IMPORTANT THAT EVERY PERSON CAN
BELONG TO THE RELIGION OF HIS CHOICE
Benedict XVI, Address, May 18, 2006: “Likewise, peace is rooted in respect for
religious freedom, which is a fundamental and primordial aspect of the
freedom of conscience of individuals and the freedom of peoples. It is
important that everywhere in the world every person can belong to the
religion of his choice and practice it freely without fear, for no one can base
his life on the quest of material being alone.”[133]
According to Benedict XVI, it’s important that every person can belong to the religion
of his choice. This is more religious indifferentism. Benedict XVI then explains his
reason for saying this: “for no one can base his life on the quest of material
being alone.” In other words, life is more than material being; there is a spiritual
reality, so it’s important to embrace a religion – any religion of your choice! What an
apostate.
BENEDICT XVI UTTERS MORE HERESY ON RELIGIOUS LIBERTY,

DIRECTLY CONTRADICTING THE DOGMATIC TEACHING OF POPE
PIUS IX
Benedict XVI, Address to ambassador of Spain, May 20, 2006: “The Church
also insists on the inalienable right of individuals to profess their own
religious faith without hindrance, both publicly and privately, as well as
the right of parents to have their children receive an education that complies
with their values and beliefs without explicit or implicit discrimination.”[134]
This is precisely the opposite of the infallible teaching of the Catholic Church. The
Church condemns the very thing he said the Church insists! See for yourself how
clearly opposed Benedict XVI’s teaching is to the dogmatic teaching of Pope Pius IX.
Notice especially the underlined portion, and compare it to the teaching of Benedict
XVI:
IN EVERY RIGHTLY CONSTITUTED SOCIETY; and that a right resides in the
citizens to an absolute liberty, which should be restrained by no authority
whether ecclesiastical or civil, WHEREBY THEY MAY BE ABLE OPENLY
AND PUBLICLY TO MANIFEST AND DECLARE ANY OF THEIR IDEAS
WHATEVER, EITHER BY WORD OF MOUTH, BY THE PRESS, OR IN ANY
OTHER WAY. But while they rashly affirm this, they do not understand and
note that they are preaching liberty of perdition… Therefore, BY OUR
APOSTOLIC AUTHORITY, WE REPROBATE, PROSCRIBE, AND
CONDEMN ALL THE SINGULAR AND EVIL OPINIONS AND DOCTRINES
SPECIALLY MENTIONED IN THIS LETTER, AND WILL AND COMMAND
THAT THEY BE THOROUGHLY HELD BY ALL THE CHILDREN OF THE
CATHOLIC CHURCH AS REPROBATED, PROSCRIBED AND
CONDEMNED.”[135]
Benedict XVI vs. ex cathedra Catholic teaching
The Church also insists on the …that a right resides in the citizens …
inalienable right of individuals to profess WHEREBY THEY MAY BE ABLE
their own religious faith without OPENLY AND PUBLICLY TO MANIFEST
hindrance, both publicly and privately AND DECLARE ANY OF THEIR IDEAS
WHATEVER…, BY OUR APOSTOLIC
AUTHORITY, WE REPROBATE,
PROSCRIBE, AND CONDEMN [such an
evil opinion]
BENEDICT XVI DENIES THE RESURRECTION OF THE BODY
The Resurrection of the Body is a very important dogma. Besides being part of the
Apostles’ Creed, this dogma has been defined more than almost any other dogma of
the Faith.
Pope Gregory X, Second Council of Lyons, 1274, ex cathedra: “The same

most holy Roman Church firmly believes and firmly declares that nevertheless
on the day of judgment all men will be brought together with their bodies
before the tribunal of Christ to render an account of their own deeds.”[136]
Pope Innocent III, 1215, ex cathedra: “…all of whom will rise with their bodies
which they now bear…”[137]
Pope Benedict XII, 1336, ex cathedra: “… all men with their bodies will make
themselves ready to render an account of their own deeds …”[138]
Benedict XVI blatantly denies this dogma and proves again that he is a manifest
heretic.
Benedict XVI, Introduction to Christianity, 2004, p. 349: “It now becomes
clear that the real heart of faith in the resurrection does not consist at all
in the idea of the restoration of bodies, to which we have reduced it in our
thinking; such is the case even though this is the pictorial image used
throughout the Bible.”[139]
Benedict XVI, Introduction to Christianity, p. 353: “The foregoing reflections

may have clarified to some extent what is involved in the biblical
pronouncements about the resurrection: their essential content is not
the conception of a restoration of bodies to souls after a long
interval…”[140]
Benedict XVI, Introduction to Christianity, 2004, pp. 357-358: “To recapitulate,

Paul teaches, not the resurrection of physical bodies, but the resurrection
of persons…”[141]
We can see that Benedict XVI denies this dogma in his book Introduction to
Christianity (as quoted above) by teaching that St. Paul doesn’t teach the
resurrection of physical bodies, and that the resurrection does not consist in the
restoration of bodies. This is astounding heresy.
CONCLUSION ABOUT BENEDICT XVI

Benedict XVI is a manifest heretic. We have proven this without any doubt. He
teaches that Our Lord may not be the Messiah; that the Old Covenant is valid; that
Jews and others can be saved without believing in Christ; that schismatics and
Protestants don’t need conversion; that non-Catholics are not bound to accept
Vatican I; that Protestant Monasteries should be formed; that Protestantism is not
even heresy; that Mass is valid without words of consecration; that infant baptism has
no purpose; that Scripture is filled with myths; that the false religion of Islam is noble;
that pagan religions are high; that salvation can be had outside the Church; that
Catholic dogmas need to be purged; that Vatican II rejected Catholic teaching on
religious liberty; that the unity of the Church does not exist; and that the Resurrection
of the Body will not occur, just to name a few.
Since he is a heretic, he could not have been a validly elected pope. As quoted
already, Pope Paul IV solemnly taught in his Feb. 15, 1559 Bull, Cum ex Apostolatus
officio, that it is impossible for a heretic to be validly elected pope.
Therefore, according to the teaching of the Catholic Church, Benedict XVI is not
a pope, but a non-Catholic antipope whom Catholics must completely reject.
He presides over the new religion of Vatican II, a counterfeit Catholicism that has
abandoned the Catholic Church’s traditions and dogmas.
One of Benedict XVI’s main characteristics is that he is a deceiver. While he teaches
undeniable, astounding and manifest heresies, one of the ways by which he has
convinced so many that he is conservative is that, among these astounding heresies
in his writings, there are many conservative passages. But this is nothing new. Pope
Pius VI pointed out that heretics, inspired by the Devil, have always used such tactics
to inculcate heresies and deceive people.
Pope Pius VI, Bull “Auctorem fidei," August 28, 1794: “[The Ancient Doctors]
knew the capacity of innovators in the art of deception. In order not to
shock the ears of Catholics, they sought to hide the subtleties… by the use
of seemingly innocuous words such as would allow them to insinuate
error into souls in the most gentle manner. Once the truth had been
compromised, they could, by means of slight changes or additions in
phraseology, distort the confession of the faith which is necessary for our
salvation, and lead the faithful by subtle errors to their eternal damnation.”
Pope Pius VI points out that camouflaging the heresies in statements that are
ambiguous or seemingly conservative or contradictory was the tactic of the heretic
Nestorius, and that Catholics cannot allow heretics to get away with this or deceive
them by it. They must hold such heretics to their heresies regardless:
Pope Pius VI, “Auctorem fidei": “… it cannot be excused in the way that one
sees it being done, under the erroneous pretext that the seemingly
shocking affirmations in one place are further developed along orthodox
lines in other places, and even in yet other places corrected; as if
allowing for the possibility of either affirming or denying the statement…
such has always been the fraudulent and daring method used by
innovators to establish error. It allows for both the possibility of
promoting error and of excusing it.
"…It is a most reprehensible technique for the insinuation of doctrinal errors

and one condemned long ago by our predecessor Saint Celestine who found it
used in the writings of Nestorius, Bishop of Constantinople, and which he
exposed in order to condemn it with the greatest possible severity. Once these
texts were examined carefully, the impostor was exposed and confounded, for
he expressed himself in a plethora of words, mixing true things with others that
were obscure; mixing at times one with the other in such a way that he was
also able to confess those things which were denied while at the same time
possessing a basis for denying those very sentences which he confessed.”
Heretics have always used ambiguity and deception to insinuate their heresies and
make them seem not quite as bad. In fact, the more deceptive the heretic is usually
equates to how successful he is for the Devil. The heretic Arius effectively spread his
denial of the Divinity of Christ because he impressed people with his appearance of
ascetism and devotion.
Pope Pius XI, Rite expiatis (# 6), April 30, 1926: “…heresies gradually arose
and grew in the vineyard of the Lord, propagated either by open heretics
or by sly deceivers who, because they professed a certain austerity of life
and gave a false appearance of virtue and piety, easily led weak and simple
souls astray.”[143]
Pope Pius VI concludes his point by giving Catholics instructions on how to deal with
such deception or ambiguity among the writings of heretics:
“In order to expose such snares, something which becomes necessary with a
certain frequency in every century, no other method is required than the following:
WHENEVER IT BECOMES NECESSARY TO EXPOSE STATEMENTS WHICH
DISGUISE SOME SUSPECTED ERROR OR DANGER UNDER THE VEIL OF
AMBIGUITY, ONE MUST DENOUNCE THE PERVERSE MEANING UNDER
WHICH THE ERROR OPPOSED TO CATHOLIC TRUTH IS CAMOUFLAGED.”
Pope Pius VI teaches us that if someone veils a heresy in ambiguity, a Catholic must
hold him to the heretical meaning and denounce the heretical meaning which is
camouflaged in ambiguity. But this is only common sense: if a man says that he is
against abortion, but repeatedly votes in favor of it, he is a supporter of abortion and
a heretic. The fact that he sometimes claims to hold Church teaching against abortion
means nothing.
Likewise, the fact that Benedict XVI says some conservative, ambiguous or
contradictory things doesn’t change the fact that he teaches astounding heresies and
is not a Catholic.
BENEDICT XVI’S RETRACTION OF HIS STATEMENT ON ISLAM

REVEALS HIS TRUE NATURE AS A DECEIVER
Almost all of those who are reading this book probably heard about Benedict XVI’s
controversial remarks about Muhammad in a speech in Bavaria on Sept. 12, 2006. In
this now-famous speech, Benedict XVI quoted a medieval emperor who denounced
Muhammad’s policy (and therefore Islam) as evil and inhuman.
Benedict XVI, Speech in Bavaria, Sept. 12, 2006: “In the seventh
conversation... the emperor touches on the theme of the holy war… saying:
‘Show me just what Muhammad brought that was new, and there you will
find things only evil and inhuman, such as his command to spread by
the sword the faith he preached.’ The emperor, after having expressed
himself so forcefully, goes on to explain in detail the reasons why
spreading the faith through violence is something unreasonable.
Violence is incompatible with the nature of God and the nature of the
soul. ‘God,’ he says, ‘is not pleased by blood - and not acting reasonably is
contrary to God's nature.’”[144]
In context, we can clearly see that Benedict XVI doesn’t merely quote the statement
from the emperor against Muhammad’s policy, but he endorses the statement of the
emperor.
So, why would Benedict XVI make a statement against Islam? Is it because he
believes that Islam is evil? Of course not. Benedict XVI has said that Islam
represents “greatness” (Truth and Tolerance, p. 204). Benedict XVI fully endorses
Vatican II’s teaching in favor of Islam, as we saw already. Benedict XVI thinks that
John Paul II – who loved the false religion of Islam and committed countless acts of
apostasy praising it – was a great pope worthy of canonization. The reason that
Benedict XVI made this one statement is simply because his mission is, as we’ve
pointed out, to occasionally make some conservative statements and do some
conservative things in order to deceive traditionalist-minded folks back into the
clutches of the false Church – all the while preaching the Vatican II apostasy. And this
one conservative statement had its intended effect, until God allowed it to backfire on
him.
Immediately after Benedict XVI’s Sept. 12 speech got around, we were contacted by
individuals who had, in the past, struggled with issues pertaining to whether or not
the antipopes are true popes. One of the individuals wrote to us and made reference
to Benedict XVI’s speech on Islam; his faith against the Counter Church was clearly
weakening. It’s truly pathetic and actually disgusting that one conservative statement
or action here or there from the antipope – even though the antipope denies Christ,
worships at the synagogue, says we shouldn’t convert Protestants, etc., etc., etc. – is
all this person’s weak faith needed to see to be obliterated.
But that’s the way it is with many. They don’t have a true faith in Christ, they don’t
hate evil, or their faith is as fragile as a reed. Many of them can be swept away by a
single conservative statement here or there, even from a well-documented public
heretic and apostate who doesn’t even believe that Jesus is the Messiah, as we’ve
proven. That’s why Benedict XVI, who is thoroughly under the power of the Devil,
does this type of thing.
THE TRUTH COMES OUT: BENEDICT XVI APOLOGIZES FOR HIS

SPEECH ON ISLAM AND SAYS THAT THE STATEMENT AGAINST
MUHAMMAD’S TEACHING DOESN’T “IN ANY WAY EXPRESS” HIS
PERSONAL THOUGHT!
Benedict XVI, Apology for his Sept. 12, 2006 speech: “At this time, I wish also
to add that I am deeply sorry for the reactions in some countries to a few
passages of my address at the University of Regensburg, which were
considered offensive to the sensibility of Muslims. These in fact were a
quotation from a medieval text, which do not in any way express my
personal thought.”[145]
This is very, very interesting on a number of levels.
First, this is ABSOLUTE PROOF THAT BENEDICT XVI IS A LIAR AND A

DECEIVER. It proves that he is a liar because we already saw that Benedict XVI
clearly endorsed the quote from the emperor in the speech on Sept. 12. That is
undeniable. But now he is saying that the statement from the emperor doesn’t
in any way express his personal thought, which totally contradicts the Sept. 12
speech. Thus, no matter which way you look at it, Benedict XVI is caught in a huge
lie.
Second, in addition to PROVING that Benedict XVI is a public liar and a deceiver, his
statement that the quote from the emperor doesn’t in any way express his personal
thought proves that he is an apostate. For in the face of the reaction to his speech,
he had every chance to stand by his ostensible position that Islam is evil. He was
presented with a great opportunity during the swirling controversy to persuade people
that the position of his speech was proven true by the Muslims’ evil reaction and
desire to kill; but no… he repudiated the statement against Islam instead. He
followed it up by being initiated into Islam by prayer toward Mecca in a mosque with a
mufti on Nov. 30, 2006.
Thus, what was originally surely intended as a neat plan by the Devil, through his
Antipope Benedict XVI, to make a conservative statement which would deceive
certain “traditionalists” was foiled when God allowed the plan to backfire after the
Muslim reaction became so volatile that Benedict XVI had to apologize and reveal his
true feelings – thus obliterating his credibility with anyone who has eyes to see
what a liar he therefore has proven himself to be.
So don’t be fooled if the manifest heretic and raging liar, Antipope Benedict XVI, says
or does something else that is conservative with the intention of deceiving
traditionalists. Don’t be fooled if Benedict XVI grants a universal indult to say the
Latin Mass at a time when most of the priests are invalid and would have to
accept the Vatican II apostasy to take advantage of it. The Devil will concede all
of this as long as one accepts Benedict XVI’s new religion, or accepts Benedict
XVI and his apostate Bishops as Catholics while they teach that Jesus Christ
and the Catholic Faith are meaningless. Don’t be fooled if he reaches out in
other ways to traditionally-minded groups to keep them under, or bring them
back to, the Vatican II sect.
It won’t change the fact that he is a manifest heretic who presides over a non-
Catholic sect.
This is all part of the deception of the last days which is predicted in Catholic
prophecy.
Our Lady of La Salette, France, Sept. 19, 1846: “Rome will lose the Faith
and become the seat of the Anti-Christ… the Church will be in eclipse.”
This prophecy of La Salette coincides with the prophecies in Sacred Scripture

(Apocalypse 17 and 18) that the city of seven hills (Rome) will become a harlot (a
counterfeit Church), as we will cover later. The great harlot prophesied in the Bible is
not the Catholic Church; it is the counterfeit Catholic Church (the Vatican II sect), the
apostate, phony bride which arises in the last days to deceive Catholics and eclipse
the true Church which has been reduced to a remnant.
We have shown that Our Lady’s message at La Salette has been fulfilled before our
very eyes: Benedict XVI and the Vatican II sect teach that Jews are perfectly free not
to believe in Jesus Christ. This is published in Benedict XVI’s and the Vatican’s own
books; it proves that Rome has become the seat of antichrist. A series of antipopes
reigning from Rome has made Rome the seat of the Antichrist.
Our Lord also indicates that in the last days there will be “the abomination of
desolation” “in the holy place” (Mt. 24:15). He tells us that there will be a deception so
profound that, if it were possible, even the elect would be deceived (Mt. 24:24). He
even asks if there would be any Faith left on the earth:
Luke 18:8 “But yet the Son of man, when He cometh, shall He find, think you,
faith on earth?”
This deception will happen in the very heart of the Church’s physical
structures – in “the Temple of God” (2 Thess. 2:4) and “the holy place” (Mt.
24:15) – and will arise because people receive not the love of the truth. God allows
this as the supreme punishment for the world’s sins. We are currently living through
this apostasy and deception. People need to completely reject Antipope Benedict
XVI, the other Vatican II antipopes, and the new Vatican II religion.
Benedict XVI is one of the most wicked men in human history, for he alleges to wield
the authority of the Church of Christ while teaching that one is free to deny Jesus
Christ. He alleges to be the pope while he teaches that people are free to reject the
Papacy. He alleges to be the leader of the Christian Faith, while teaching that Our
Lord Jesus Christ doesn’t even have to be seen as the Messiah.
[1] Reuters.com, Fri, Dec. 1, 2006.
[2] Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Sheed & Ward and Georgetown University
Press, 1990, Vol. 1, pp. 550-553; Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, B.
Herder Book. Co., Thirtieth Edition, 1957, no. 39-40.
[3] Denzinger 712.
[4]
http://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/congregations/cfaith/pcb_documents/rc_con_cfait
h_doc_20020212_popolo-ebraico_en.html
[5]
http://www.vatican.va/roman_curia/congregations/cfaith/pcb_documents/rc_con_cfait
h_doc_20020212_popolo-ebraico_en.html
[6] Benedict XVI, God and the World, San Francisco, CA: Ignatius Press, 2000, p.
209.
[7] Benedict XVI, Milestones, Ignatius Press, 1998, pp. 53-54.
[8] Zenit.org, news story for Sept. 5, 2000.
[9] Benedict XVI, God and the World, p. 209.
[10] The Sunday Sermons of the Great Fathers, Regnery, Co: Chicago, IL, 1963, Vol.
III, p. 223.
[11] Synagogue photos: European Jewish Press, http://www.ejpress.org
[12] Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Vol. 1, p. 578; Denzinger 714.
[13] America, October 3, 2005.
[14] L’Osservatore Romano (the Vatican’s Newspaper), Jan. 25, 2006, p. 2.

[15] L’Osservatore Romano, Jan. 24, 2007, p. 11.
[16] Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, Ignatius Press, 1982, pp. 197-198.
[17] Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, p. 198.
[18] Denzinger 1826-1827.
[19] Denzinger 469.
[20] The Papal Encyclicals, by Claudia Carlen, Raleigh: The Pierian Press, 1990, Vol.
3 (1903-1939), p. 315.
[21] Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, pp. 216-217.
[22] Denzinger 1831.
[25] Adista, Feb. 26, 2001.
[26] L’Osservatore Romano, August 24, 2005, p. 8.
[27] Adista, Feb. 26, 2001.
[29] The Papal Encyclicals, Vol. 3 (1903-1939), p. 317.
[30] L’Osservatore Romano, Dec. 7, 2005, p. 4.
[31] Fr. John Laux, Church History, Rockford, IL: Tan Books, 1989, pp. 295-296.
[32] L’Osservatore Romano, Sept. 20, 2006, p. 10.
[35] http://news.bbc.co.uk/2/hi/europe/6194224.stm
[36] www.zenit.org, Zenit news report, Nov. 30, 2006.

[37] The Papal Encyclicals, Vol. 2 (1878-1903), pp. 400-401.
[38] L’Osservatore Romano, Nov. 23, 2005, p. 9.
[42] L’Osservatore Romano, May 31, 2006, p. 3.
[44] Quoted in Catholic Family News, “Father Ratzinger’s Denial of Extra Ecclesia
[sic] Nulla Salus,” July 2005, Editor’s Postscript, p. 11.
[45] http://www.nationalcatholicreporter.org/word/word081205.htm#protestant
[47] L’Osservatore Romano, Dec. 21/28, p. 5.
[48] http://www.taize.fr/en
[50] Catholic News Service, 2005
[51] L’Osservatore Romano, August 24, 2005, p. 19; Zenit News Report, Aug. 17,
2005.
[53] Benedict XVI, General Audience, Aug. 16, 2006; L’Osservatore Romano, August
23, 2006, p. 11.
[54] Quoted by Pope Gregory XVI in Summo Iugiter Studio #5, May 27, 1832: The
Papal Encyclicals, Vol. 1 (1740-1878), p. 230.
[55] Benedict XVI, Pilgrim Fellowship of Faith, Ignatius Press, 2002, p. 248.
[56] Benedict XVI, Pilgrim Fellowship of Faith, p. 251.

[58] Benedict XVI, The Meaning of Christian Brotherhood, Ignatius Press, pp. 87-88.
[60] L’Osservatore Romano, August 30, 2006, pp. 6-7.
[64] Denzinger 695.
[68] Benedict XVI, A New Song for the Lord, New York, NY: Crossroad Publishing,
1995, p. 86.
[70] Benedict XVI, God and the World, pp. 165-166, 168.
[74] Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Vol. 1, p. 479.
[75] Warren H. Carroll, A History of Christendom, Front Royal, VA: Christendom

Press, 1993, Vol. 3 (The Glory of Christendom), p. 571.
[77] L’Osservatore Romano, Jan. 3, 2007, p. 7.
[78] Benedict XVI, Salt of the Earth, Ignatius Press, 1996, p. 244
[79] Benedict XVI, Truth and Tolerance (Christian Belief and World Religions),
Ignatius Press, 2004, p. 204
[83] L’Osservatore Romano, Oct. 25, 2006, p. 1.
[87]
http://www.vatican.va/holy_father/benedict_xvi/speeches/2006/september/documents
/hf_ben-xvi_spe_20060912_university-regensburg_en.html#_ftn3
[88] Reuters.com, Fri, Dec. 1, 2006.
[90] Zenit.org, Zenit news report, Feb. 21, 2002.
[92] Benedict XVI, God and the World, 2000, p. 373
[93] The Life and Letters of St. Francis Xavier by Henry James Coleridge, S.J.
(Originally published: London: Burns and Oates, 1874) Second Reprint, New Delhi:
Asian Educational Services, 2004, Vol. 1, p. 154.
[95] Benedict XVI, Salt of the Earth, p. 23.

[103] Benedict XVI, Truth and Tolerance, 2004, p. 207.
[105] Benedict XVI, Co-Workers of the Truth, Ignatius Press, 1990, p. 217.
[108] Benedict XVI, Feast of Faith, Ignatius Press, 1981, p. 130.
[113] Benedict XVI, In the Beginning (A Catholic Understanding of the Story of

Creation and the Fall), Grand Rapids, MI: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1986,
p. 72.
[114] See Session V of the Council of Trent (June 17, 1546), Denzinger 787.
[115] Benedict XVI, Introduction to Christianity, Ignatius Press, 2004, p. 326.

[122] Benedict XVI, Co-Workers of the Truth, p. 29.
[123] Denzinger 86.
[129] L’Osservatore Romano, Oct. 25, 2006, p. 11.
[130] St. Alphonsus Liguori, Preparation for Death, Tan Books, Abridged Version, p.
127.
[132] Benedict XVI, Salt of the Earth, pp. 95-96.
[133] L’Osservatore Romano, May 24, 2006, p. 5.
[134] L’Osservatore Romano, June 7, 2006, p. 4.
[135] Denzinger 1690, 1699.
[139] Benedict XVI, Introduction to Christianity, p. 349.
[140] Benedict XVI, Introduction to Christianity, p. 353.
[141] Benedict XVI, Introduction to Christianity, pp. 357-358.
[142] Texe Marrs, Codex Magica, Austin, TX: Rivercrest Publishing, 2005, pp. 120,
134.
[146] EKD Bulletin.
21. Answers to the Most Common Objections

Against Sedevacantism
Pope Vigilius, Second Council of Constantinople, 553: “… we bear in
mind what was promised about the holy Church and Him who said
the gates of Hell will not prevail against it (by these we
understand the death-dealing tongues of heretics)…”1
There are many objections launched against the sedevacantist position – that is, the
position expounded in this book according to which the Chair of St. Peter is vacant
because the post-Vatican II “popes” are not true popes, but non-Catholic antipopes.
We will now address all of the major objections that are launched against this
position.
Objection 1): The Gates of Hell cannot prevail against the

Church, as Christ said (Matthew 16). He said He would be
with His Church all days until the end of the world (Matthew
28). What you are saying is contrary to the promises of
Christ.
Answer: No, indefectibility (the promise of Christ to always be with His Church, and
that the gates of Hell will not prevail against it) means that the Church will, until the
end of time, remain essentially what she is. The indefectibility of the Church requires
that at least a remnant of the Church will exist until the end of the world, and that a
true pope will never authoritatively teach error to the entire Church. It does not
exclude antipopes posing as popes (as we’ve had numerous times in the past, even
in Rome) or a counterfeit sect that reduces the adherents of the true Catholic Church
to a remnant in the last days. This is precisely what is predicted to occur in the last
days and what happened during the Arian crisis.
St. Athanasius: "Even if Catholics faithful to tradition are reduced to a
handful, they are the ones who are the true Church of Jesus Christ."2
Further, it should be noted that the Church has defined that heretics are the gates of
Hell which Our Lord mentioned in Matthew 16!
Pope Vigilius, Second Council of Constantinople, 553: “… we bear in mind

what was promised about the holy Church and Him who said the gates of
Hell will not prevail against it (by these we understand the death-dealing
tongues of heretics)…”3
Pope St. Leo IX, Sept. 2, 1053: “The holy Church built upon a rock, that is
Christ, and upon Peter… because by the gates of Hell, that is, by the
disputations of heretics which lead the vain to destruction, it would never be
overcome.”4
St. Thomas Aquinas (+1262): “Wisdom may fill the hearts of the faithful, and
put to silence the dread folly of heretics, fittingly referred to as the gates
of Hell.”5 (Intro. To Catena Aurea.)
Notice that heretics are the gates of Hell. Heretics are not members of the Church.
That’s why a heretic could never be a pope. The gates of Hell (heretics) could never
have authority over the Church of Christ. It’s not those who expose the heretical
Vatican II antipopes who are asserting that the gates of Hell have prevailed against
the Church; it’s those who obstinately defend them as popes, even though they can
clearly be proven to be manifest heretics.
Pope Innocent III, Eius exemplo, Dec. 18, 1208: “ By the heart we believe and
by the mouth we confess the one Church, not of heretics, but the Holy
Roman, Catholic, and Apostolic Church outside of which we believe that no
one is saved.”6
Controversy, pp. 305-306: "Now when he [the Pope] is explicitly a heretic,
he falls ipso facto from his dignity and out of the Church..."
There is not one teaching of the Catholic Church that can be quoted which is contrary
to the fact that there is presently a counterfeit sect which has reduced the true
Catholic Church to a remnant in the days of the Great Apostasy, which is presided
over by antipopes who have falsely posed as popes. Those who assert that the
Vatican II sect is the Catholic Church assert that the Catholic Church officially
endorses false religions and false doctrines. This is impossible and would mean that
the gates of Hell have prevailed against the Catholic Church.
Objection 2): What’s your authority for making these
judgments? Your use of dogmatic statements is private
interpretation.
Answer: The authority a Catholic has to determine that heretics are not members of
the Church is Catholic dogma, which teaches us that those who depart from the Faith
are considered alien to the Church.
the Fathers, who were wont to hold as outside Catholic communion, AND
ALIEN TO THE CHURCH, WHOEVER WOULD RECEDE IN THE LEAST
DEGREE FROM ANY POINT OF DOCTRINE PROPOSED BY HER
AUTHORITATIVE MAGISTERIUM.”7
Moreover, to assert that adhering to this Catholic dogma is to engage in private

interpretation, as this objection does, is to assert precisely what Pope St. Pius X
condemned in his Syllabus of Errors against the Modernists.
Pope St. Pius X, Lamentabile, The Errors of the Modernists, July 3, 1907, #22:
“The dogmas which the Church professes as revealed are not truths
fallen from heaven, but they are a kind of interpretation of religious facts,
which the human mind by a laborious effort prepared for itself.”- Condemned8
Pope Pius X, Lamentabile, The Errors of the Modernists, July 3, 1907, #54:
“The dogmas, the sacraments, the hierarchy, as far as pertains both to the
notion and to the reality, are nothing but interpretations and the evolution
of Christian intelligence, which have increased and perfected the little germ
latent in the Gospel.”- Condemned9
Notice, the idea that dogmas are interpretations is condemned. But that’s exactly
what this objection is asserting, whether those who make it will admit it or not. They
are saying that to apply the truth of a dogma is “private interpretation.” Further
refuting this objection is the fact that, in its Decree on the Sacrament of Order, the
Council of Trent solemnly declared that the dogmatic canons are for the use of all the
faithful.
Pope Pius IV, Council of Trent, Sess. 13, Chap. 4: “These are the matters
which in general it seemed well to the sacred Council to teach to the faithful of
Christ regarding the sacrament of order. It has, however, resolved to
condemn the contrary in definite and appropriatecanons in the following
manner, so that all, making use of the rule of faith, with the assistance of
Christ, may be able to recognize more easily the Catholic truth in the
midst of the darkness of so many errors.”10
The word “canon” (in Greek: kanon) means a reed; a straight rod or bar; a measuring
stick; something serving to determine, rule, or measure. The Council of Trent is
infallibly declaring that its canons are measuring rods for “all” so that they, making
use of these rules of Faith, may be able to recognize and defend the truth in the
midst of darkness! This very important statement blows away the claim of those who
say that using dogmas to prove points is “private interpretation.” Catholic dogma is
the authority of all who come to these correct conclusions.
Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos (# 7), Aug. 15, 1832: “… nothing of the things
appointed ought to be diminished; nothing changed; nothing added; but they
must be preserved both as regards expression and meaning.”11
Objection 3): You cannot know if someone is a heretic or

denounce him as such without a trial and declaratory
sentence.
Answer: Not so. The declaratory sentence which follows an automatic

excommunication is merely a legal recognition of something which already exists. If
this were not true, the automatic excommunication would be meaningless.
Canon 2314, 1917 Code of Canon Law: “All apostates from the Christian faith
and each and every heretic or schismatic: 1) Incur ipso facto [by that very fact]
excommunication…”12
The excommunicated person is already severed from the Church. Most heretics are
known to be heretics without a trial or declaratory sentence, and must be denounced
as such.
Pope Pius VI, Auctorem fidei, Aug. 28, 1794: “ 47. Likewise, the proposition
which teaches that it is necessary, according to the natural and divine
laws, for either excommunication or for suspension, that a personal
examination should precede, and that, therefore, sentences called ‘ipso
facto’ have no other force than that of a serious threat without any actual
effect” – false, rash, pernicious, injurious to the power of the Church,
erroneous.13
As we see here, the Catholic Church teaches that formal processes and
judgments are not necessary for ipso facto (by that very fact)
excommunications to take effect. They are very often, as in the case of the heretic
Martin Luther, formal recognitions of the ipso facto excommunication that has already
occurred. This should be obvious to a Catholic; but to illustrate this point, here is what
Martin Luther said before he was formally condemned as a heretic by the pope.
Martin Luther, speaking before the Bull of Pope Leo X giving him the final sixty
days to retract before a declaration of excommunication was published: “As for
me, the die is cast: I despise alike the favor and fury of Rome; I do not wish
to be reconciled with her, orever to hold any communion with her. Let her
condemn and burn my books;I, in turn,unless I can find no fire, will
condemn and publicly burn the whole pontifical law, that swamp of
heresies.’”14
Are we to believe that the man who uttered this quotation (well before he was
formally condemned as a heretic by a declaratory sentence) was a Catholic or could
have been considered one? If such an idea isn’t patently absurd, then nothing is.
Obviously, Martin Luther was a manifest heretic prior to the formal declaration, and
any Catholic aware of his beliefs could have and should have denounced him as a
manifest heretic once that Catholic encountered his outrageously heretical views.
That’s why, prior to the trial of Luther, Cardinal Cajetan “contacted Elector Frederick,
Luther’s sovereign and protector, urging him not to ‘disgrace the good name of his
ancestors’ by supporting a heretic.”15
The same principle applies to a heretic such as John Kerry, the notorious supporter
of abortion. Almost all conservative-minded professing Catholics would immediately
agree that John Kerry is a heretic and not a Catholic, since he obstinately rejects
Catholic teaching against abortion. But they are making this “judgment” on their
own, since no declaratory sentence has ever been issued against him. They are
thus proving the point that a declaration is not necessary to condemn a heretic. Most
heretics in Church history, and almost all heretics in the world today, have been and
must be considered heretics without any declaration by virtue of their heresy being
manifest.
When the heresy is manifest and clearly obstinate, as in the case of Luther or
Benedict XVI (who says we shouldn’t convert non-Catholics and takes active part in
Synagogue worship), Catholics not only can denounce him as a non-Catholic without
a trial, but must do so. That is precisely why St. Robert Bellarmine, Doctor of the
Church, in addressing this precise question, states unequivocally that the manifest
heretic is deposed and must be avoided as a non-Catholic with no authority before
any “excommunication or judicial sentence.” In this context, St. Robert uses the
word “excommunication” to refer to the ferendae sententiae penalty (the formal
declaration by the pope or judge).
St. Robert Bellarmine, De Romano Pontifice, II, 30, speaking of a claimant to

the Papal Office: "For, in the first place, it is proven with arguments from
authority and from reason that the manifest heretic is 'ipsofacto' [by that
very fact] deposed. The argument from authority is based on St. Paul (Titus
3:10), who orders that the heretic be avoided after two warnings, that is, after
showing himself to be manifestly obstinate - which means before any
excommunication or judicial sentence. And this is what St. Jerome writes,
adding that the other sinners are excluded from the Church by sentence of
excommunication, but the heretics exile themselves and separate themselves
by their own act from the body of Christ."
Let us repeat that: WHICH MEANS BEFORE ANY EXCOMMUNICATION OR

JUDICIAL SENTENCE! So, we can see that non-sedevacantists, in arguing that
Catholics cannot denounce manifest heretics such as Benedict XVI since there
hasn’t been a formal trial, have gotten it all wrong. Their conclusion makes a
complete mockery out of the unity of Faith in the Church. In case we have forgotten,
there is a unity of Faith in the Catholic Church (as in one, holy, Catholic and
apostolic.)
Pope Pius XII, Mystici Corporis Christi (# 22): “As therefore in the true
Christian community there is only one Body, one Spirit, one Lord, and one
Baptism, so there can be only one faith. And therefore if a man refuse to
hear the Church let him be considered – so the Lord commands – as a
heathen and a publican. It follows that those who are divided in faith or
government cannot be living in the unity of such a Body, nor can they be
living the life of its one Divine Spirit.” 16
According to the non-sedevacantists’ conclusion, Catholics would have to affirm

communion with a man who publicly avowed that he wanted no communion with the
Catholic Church, and held that the whole Pontifical law is a swamp of heresies; or a
man who is obstinately pro- abortion, just because no formal declaration was made
against him. To state that Catholics should hold communion with such a manifest
heretic because no process against him had been completed, is contrary to Catholic
teaching, Catholic Tradition and Catholic sense.
St. Robert Bellarmine, De Romano Pontifice, II, 30: “…for men are not bound,
or able to read hearts; BUT WHEN THEY SEE THAT SOMEONE IS A
HERETIC BY HIS EXTERNAL WORKS, THEY JUDGE HIM TO BE A
HERETIC PURE AND SIMPLE, AND CONDEMN HIM AS A HERETIC.”
Objection 4): What about material heresy? Can’t the Vatican
II Popes only be material heretics?
Answer: A “material” heretic is a Catholic erring in good faith about a dogmatic issue.
The Vatican II antipopes are without doubt real heretics. They cannot be material
heretics (Catholics erring in good faith) for many reasons, most important among
those reasons being: 1) they don’t hold the essential mysteries of Faith; 2) they reject
obvious dogmas of which they are fully aware.
“Material heretic” is a term used by theologians to describe a Catholic erring in good

faith regarding some Church teaching, who has not denied it deliberately. The only
way that one can be a “material heretic” is by being unaware that the position that he
holds is contrary to the teaching of the Church. Such a person would change his
position immediately upon being informed of the Church’s teaching on the matter.
Thus, a so-called “material heretic” is not a heretic, but rather a confused Catholic
who denies nothing of that which he knows the Church to have taught.
A material heretic, therefore, is not a heretic, but a Catholic who is innocently

mistaken about some Church teaching. Hence, those who claim that Benedict XVI
is unaware of all of the dogmas that he denies, and is therefore only a “material
heretic” (in other words, a mistaken Catholic) are not only arguing that which is
absurd, but that which is IMPOSSIBLE. It is impossible that Benedict XVI is only a
so-called “material heretic” for two reasons:
Number 1): It is a fact that Benedict XVI knows of the many dogmas of the Church
which he denies. He knows more about Catholic teaching than almost anyone in the
world. He discourses on the Church’s dogmatic pronouncements – the very same
ones he contradicts and rejects, such as Vatican I – all the time.
To assert that Benedict XVI or John Paul II or Paul VI or John XXIII remained
unaware of the simplest Church teachings which they denied on Our Lord, against
Protestantism, on salvation, against false religions, on religious liberty, etc. is false
and ridiculous in the highest degree. To assert, for instance, that Benedict XVI is
unaware of the dogma that Protestants are bound under pain of heresy to accept the
Papacy – remember that he teaches just the opposite – is pure insanity. It’s
equivalent to asserting that one can be the head chef at a five star restaurant and not
know what lettuce is. But that’s exactly what those who advance the “material heretic”
argument would have us believe.
Number 2): It is impossible that Benedict XVI is merely a “material heretic” because
there are certain things that every adult must hold by a necessity of means in order to
be a Catholic, and Benedict XVI doesn’t hold those things. Every adult Catholic must
believe in the Trinity, the Incarnation, that Jesus Christ and His Church are true, and
that other religions outside of Jesus Christ are false. These essential mysteries must
be known by a necessity of means.
Pope Benedict XIV, Cum Religiosi (# 1), June 26, 1754: “We could not rejoice,
however, when it was subsequently reported to Us that in the course of
religious instruction preparatory to Confession and Holy Communion, it was
very often found that these people were ignorant of the mysteries of the faith,
even those matters which must be known by necessity of means;
consequently they were ineligible to partake of the Sacraments.” 23
In other words, every Catholic above the age of reason must have a positive
knowledge of certain mysteries of faith to be saved. There are no excuses, even for
ignorance. Thus, if one holds a belief which destroys faith in those mysteries, even if
he has been taught incorrectly, he is not a Catholic.
Pope Benedict XIV, Cum Religiosi (# 4): “… confessors should perform this
part of their duty whenever anyone stands at their tribunal who does not know
what he must by necessity of means know to be saved…”24
Pope St. Pius X, Acerbo Nimis (# 2), April 15, 1905: “And so Our Predecessor,
Benedict XIV, had just cause to write: ‘We declare that a great number of
those who are condemned to eternal punishment suffer that everlasting
calamity because of ignorance of those mysteries of faith which must be
known and believed in order to be numbered among the elect.’”25
For instance, if one really believes in three different gods and not one God in three
divine persons, then he is not a Catholic – period. This is true even if he was never
taught the true doctrine on the Trinity. He is not a Catholic, since his belief contradicts
an essential mystery he must possess to hold the true Faith.
Likewise, if one believes that other religions, such as Islam, Judaism, etc. are also
good, then one doesn’t believe that Christ (and, by extension, His Church) is the only
truth. If one doesn’t believe that Christ (and, by extension, His Church) is the only
truth, then one doesn’t have the Catholic Faith – period. This is true even if he was
never taught the true doctrine on this matter, which is why Pope Pius XI says that all
who hold the opinion that all religions “are more or less good and praiseworthy” have
abandoned the true religion – period.
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 2): “ … Certainly such attempts can nowise
be approved by Catholics, founded as they are on that false opinion which
considers all religions to be more or less good and praiseworthy, since
they all in different ways manifest and signify that sense which is inborn in us
all, and by which we are led to God and to the obedient acknowledgment of
His rule. Not only are those who hold this opinion in error and deceived,
but also in distorting the idea of true religion they reject it, and little by
little, turn aside to naturalism and atheism, as it is called; from which it
clearly follows that one who supports those who hold these theories and
attempt to realize them, is altogether abandoning the divinely revealed
religion.”26
Well, we have shown that Benedict XVI and his “predecessors” believe that Judaism,
Islam, etc. are good. Benedict XVI was even initiated into Islam in a mosque on Nov.
30, 2006. He and his “predecessors” praise these religions. Benedict XVI specifically
called Islam “noble” and said that it represents “greatness.” It’s not possible for him to
believe this and be a Catholic “material heretic,” since he doesn’t believe in an
essential mystery he must possess to hold the true Faith: that Christ is the only truth.
Therefore, Benedict XVI is not a Catholic – period.
This is also proven from another angle. Since it’s an essential mystery of Catholic
Faith that Christ (and, by extension, his Church) is the only truth, it follows that those
who believe this mystery also hold that Christ’s Church must be believed. This is the
teaching of Pope Leo XIII.
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 13), June 29, 1896: “ You are not to be
looked upon as holding the true Catholic faith if you do not teach that the
faith of Rome is to be held.”27
If one holds that the Catholic religion doesn’t have to be accepted by non-Catholics,
then one is not a Catholic. As we’ve shown, the Vatican II antipopes teach that the
Catholic religion doesn’t have to be accepted by non-Catholics; they specifically
teach that the Eastern Schismatics don’t need to convert to the Catholic Faith.
Paul VI, Joint Declaration with the Schismatic “Pope” Shenouda III, May 10,
1973: “Paul VI, Bishop of Rome and Pope of the Catholic Church, and
Shenouda III, Pope of Alexandria and Patriarch of the See of St. Mark… In
the name of this charity, we reject all forms of proselytism… Let it cease,
where it may exist…”28
“And we now ask: What does it mean to restore the unity of all Christians?...
this unity does not mean what could be called ecumenism of the
return:that is, to deny and to reject one’s own faith history. Absolutely
not!”30
Furthermore…
The law of the Church presumes pertinacity in heresy

unless the contrary is proven.
In addition to the above facts which demonstrate that the Vatican II antipopes are
definitely formal heretics, the presumption of the law is against them:
Canon 2200.2, 1917 Code of Canon Law: “When an external violation of the
law has been committed, malice is presumed in the external forum until the
contrary is proven.”
A commentary on this canon by Rev. Eric F. Mackenzie, A.M., S.T.L., J.C.L, states:
“The very commission of any act which signifies heresy, e.g., the
statement of some doctrine contrary or contradictory to a revealed and
defined dogma, gives sufficient ground for juridical presumption of
heretical depravity… [E]xcusing circumstances have to be proved in the
external forum, and the burden of proof is on the person whoseaction has
given rise to the imputation of heresy. In the absence of such proof, all
such excuses are presumed not to exist.”31
Not only have the Vatican II antipopes made literally hundreds of statements contrary
to revealed and defined dogma, but they have also explicitly declared themselves to
be in communion with – in the same Church as – schismatics and heretics. They
have, furthermore, confirmed these statements with acts which further manifest their
adherence to heresy, such as communicatio in sacris (communication in sacred
things) with various false religions. It is not, therefore, the law or the spirit of the
Church to exonerate someone publicly spewing heresy, but rather to presume him
guilty.
Pope Innocent IV, First Council of Lyons, 1245: “The civil law declares that
those are to be regarded as heretics, and ought to be subject to the
sentences issued against them, who even on slight evidence are found
to have strayed from the judgment and path of the Catholic religion.”32
St. Robert Bellarmine explains why this must be.
St. Robert Bellarmine, De Romano Pontifice, II, 30: “… for men are not bound,
or able to read hearts; but when they see that someone is a heretic by his
external works, they judge him to be a heretic pure and simple, and
condemn him as a heretic.”
A simple illustration will also demonstrate why this must be.
Suppose you had some sheep and you appointed a shepherd to watch over
them. Suppose one day the shepherd became a wolf and began eating the
sheep and tearing them to pieces. Would you, looking after the welfare of
these sheep, maintain the wolf as head of the sheep? Would you demand
that the other sheep not yet eaten subject themselves to the wolf, and thus
place themselves in proximate danger of being eaten? Of course you wouldn’t,
and neither would God.
God could never allow one who is promulgating manifest heresy in the external forum
to maintain authority in the Church or be able to demand the submission of Catholics,
regardless of what his intentions are. Remember, heresy kills souls. Suppose the
wolf in our story is just hungry, or having a bad day. Does this change the fact that
the sheep are being eliminated? No.
Furthermore, what wolf who was trying to deceive people would openly declare
himself to be a non-Catholic or an enemy of the Church?
Matthew 7:15- “ Beware of false prophets, who come to you in clothing of

sheep, but inwardly they are ravening wolves.”
There is no more effective way to assist a false prophet than to insist that he, despite
his public profession of heresy, maintains authority in the Church. Pope St.
Celestine authoritatively confirms the principle that we cannot regard a public
heretic as a person with authority when dealing with the case of the heretic
Nestorius. Nestorius, Patriarch of Constantinople, began to preach the heresy that
Mary was not the Mother of God. The faithful reacted by breaking communion with
him, having realized that since Nestorius was preaching public and notorious heresy
he could not have authority in the Catholic Church. The following quote from Pope St.
Celestine is found in De Romano Pontifice, the work of St. Robert Bellarmine.
Pope St. Celestine: “The authority of Our Apostolic See has determined
that the bishop, cleric, or simple Christian who had been deposed or
excommunicated by Nestorius or his followers, after the latter began to
preach heresy shall not be considered deposed or excommunicated. For
he who had defected from the faith with such preachings, cannot depose
or remove anyone whatsoever.”33
Pope Pius IX confirms this principle by teaching that one is considered a heretic or a
schismatic even if one has not yet been declared as such by the Holy See.
Pope Pius IX, Quartus Supra (# 12), Jan. 6, 1873: “Since the faction of
Armenia is like this, they are schismatics even if they had not yet been
condemned as such by Apostolic authority.”34
This is why the saints, theologians, doctors, canonists and popes who speak to the
issue of a “heretical pope” avoid the terms “material” and “formal” heresy, for these
are terms that imply a judgment of the internal forum. Rather, they use the words
public, manifest, notorious, etc. – terms corresponding to the external forum.
F.X. Wernz, P. Vidal (1943): “Through notorious and openly revealed heresy,
the Roman Pontiff, should he fall into heresy, by that very fact is deemed
to be deprived of the power of jurisdiction even before any declaratory
judgment of the Church…”35
Canon 192, 1917 Code of Canon Law: “A person may be unwillingly

deprived of, or removed from, an office, either by operation of law or an
act of the lawful superior.”
Canon 188.4, 1917 Code of Canon Law: “There are certain causes which
effect the tacit (silent) resignation of an office, which resignation is accepted
in advance by operation of the law, and hence is effective without any
declaration. These causes are… (4) if he has publicly fallen away from the
faith.”
What is a public defection from the faith?
Canon 2197.1, 1917 Code of Canon Law: “A Crime is public: (1) if it is already
commonly known or the circumstances are such as to lead to the conclusion
that it can and will easily become so…”
Thus, we have shown in great detail why it’s utterly false to assert that the Vatican II
antipopes are merely “material heretics.” They cannot be material heretics because
1) they know very well of the dogmas which they deny; 2) they are bound to know the
Catholic Faith as “bishops,” especially the dogmas which they deny; and 3) they lack
and contradict the essential mysteries of Faith which one must hold to be a Catholic.
Objection 5): The Church cannot exist without a pope, or at

least it cannot exist for 40 years without a pope, as
sedevacantists say…
Answer: The Church has existed for years without a pope, and does so every time a
pope dies. The Church has experienced a papal interregnum (i.e. period without a
pope) over 200 different times in Church history. The longest papal interregnum
(before the Vatican II apostasy) was between Pope St. Marcellinus (296-304) and
Pope St. Marcellus (308-309). It lasted for more than three and a half years. 36 Further,
theologians teach that the Church can exist for even decades without a pope.
FR. EDMUND JAMES O’REILLY CRUSHES THE NON-SEDEVACANTISTS’ MAIN

ARGUMENT ON THE LENGTH OF A PAPAL INTERREGNUM (PERIOD WITHOUT
A POPE) BY TEACHING THAT THE CHURCH CAN EXIST FOR DECADES
WITHOUT A POPE
Fr. Edmund James O’Reilly was an eminent theologian who lived at the time of
Vatican I. Writing after Vatican I and its definitions on the perpetuity of the Papal
Office, he taught that God could leave the Church without a pope for over 39 years –
e.g., during the entire span of the Great Western Schism (1378-1417). Here is a
quote from Father O’Reilly’s discussion of the Great Western Schism:
“We may here stop to inquire what is to be said of the position, at that time, of
the three claimants, and their rights with regard to the Papacy. In the first
place, there was all through, from the death of Gregory XI in 1378, a pope –
with the exception, of course, of the intervals between deaths and elections to
fill up the vacancies thereby created. There was, I say, at every given time a
pope, really invested with the dignity of the Vicar of Christ and Head of the
Church, whatever opinions might exist among many as to his genuineness;
not that an interregnum covering the whole period would have been
impossible or inconsistent with the promises of Christ, for this is by no
means manifest, but that, as a matter of fact, there was not such an
interregnum.”37
Fr. O’Reilly says that an interregnum (a period without a pope) covering the
entire period of theGreat Western Schism is by no means incompatible with the
promises of Christ about His Church. The period Fr. O’Reilly is speaking about
began in 1378 with the death of Pope Gregory XI and ended essentially in 1417
when Pope Martin V was elected. That would be a 39-year interregnum (period
without a pope). And Fr. O’Reilly was one of the most eminent theologians of the
19th Century.
It’s obvious that Fr. O’Reilly is on the side of those who, in rejecting the Vatican II
antipopes, hold the possibility of a long-term vacancy of the Holy See. In fact, on
page 287 of his book, Fr. O’Reilly gives this prophetic warning:
“The great schism of the West suggests to me a reflection which I take the
liberty of expressing here. If this schism had not occurred, the hypothesis
of such a thing happening would appear to many chimerical [absurd].
They would say it could not be; God would not permit the Church to
come into so unhappy a situation. Heresies might spring up and spread and
last painfully long, through the fault and to the perdition of their authors and
abettors, to the great distress too of the faithful, increased by actual
persecution in many places where the heretics were dominant. But that the
true Church should remain between thirty and forty years without a
thoroughly ascertained Head, and representative of Christ on earth, this
would not be. Yet it has been; and we have no guarantee that it will not
be again, though we may fervently hope otherwise. What I would infer is, that
we must not be too ready to pronounce on what God may permit. We
know with absolute certainty that He will fulfill His promises… We may
also trust that He will do a great deal more than what He has bound Himself by
His promises. We may look forward with cheering probability to exemption for
the future from some of the trouble and misfortunes that have befallen in the
past. But we, or our successors in the future generationsof Christians,
shall perhaps see stranger evils than have yet been experienced, even
before the immediate approach of that great winding up of all things on earth
that will precede the day of judgment. I am not setting up for a prophet, nor
pretending to see unhappy wonders, of which I have no knowledge whatever.
All I mean to convey is that contingencies regarding the Church, not
excluded by the Divine promises, cannot be regarded as practically
impossible, just because they would be terrible and distressing in a very
high degree.
This is an excellent point. Fr. O’Reilly explains that if the Great Western
Schism had never occurred, Catholics would say that such a situation (three
competing claimants to the Papacy with no thoroughly ascertained head for
decades) is impossible – just like those today who say the sedevacantist
“thesis” is impossible, even though the facts prove that it is true.
The Great Western Schism did happen, Fr. O’Reilly says, and we have no guarantee
that worse things, that are not excluded by divine promises, won’t happen. There is
nothing contrary to indefectibility in saying that we haven’t had a pope since the
death of Pope Pius XII in 1958. Thereis everything contrary to the indefectibility
of the Catholic Church in asserting that true popes could promulgate Vatican II,
officially endorse false and pagan religions, promulgate theProtestant New
Mass, and hold that non-Catholics don’t need to convert for salvation. Leaving
the Church without a pope for an extended period of the Great Apostasy is the
punishment inflicted by God on our generation for the wickedness of the world. If the
Church has been without a Pope about 200 times, and sometimes even for the
length of 3 years and more, then all but obstinate heretics understand that the
Catholic Church doesn't cease to exist just because of a long papal interregnum.
There's no Church teaching whatsoever that specifies the length of a papal
interregnum, and thus all those who use this excuse, are really making up their own
theology.
Prophecy of St. Nicholas of Fluh (1417-1487): “The Church will be punished

because the majority of her members, high and low, will become so perverted.
The Church will sink deeper and deeper until she will at last seem to be
extinguished, and the succession of Peter and the other Apostles to
have expired. But, after this, she will be victoriously exalted in the sight of all
doubters.” 39
Objection 6): Vatican I’s definitions on the perpetuity of the

Papal Office contradict the claims of the sedevacantists.
Answer: Vatican I’s dogmas don’t contradict a vacancy of the Papal See; in fact, it’s
only those who reject the Vatican II antipopes who can consistently accept these
papal dogmas, since Benedict XVI utterly rejects them.
ANSWERS TO SPECIFIC PASSAGES FROM VATICAN I CITED BY

NONSEDEVACANTISTS – AND THE ABSURDITY OF A “POPE” WHO DOESN’T
BELIEVE IN VATICAN I
People attempting to refute sedevacantism often cite three passages from Vatican I.
We will specifically address all three of those passages. Before we do that, we must
emphasize the fact we just discussed: there have been long periods of time when the
Church has had no pope. We’ve already mentioned the three and a half year
interregnum between Pope St. Marcellinus and Pope St. Marcellus.
Although Pope St. Gregory VII died on May 25, 1085, it was not until almost two
years later - May 9, 1087 - that his successor, Pope Victor III, was elected. On June
25, 1243, Pope Innocent IV became the 179th successor to St. Peter; his immediate
predecessor, Pope Celestine IV, however, had died over a year and a half before -
November 10, 1241. Later in the same century, Catholics would be forced to wait
nearly three years as the Church, upon the death of Pope Clement IV on November
29, 1268, delayed naming a new Pope until St. Gregory X was picked on September
1, 1271. Other examples of a year or more space between popes can be cited, the
point here being that while the quick transfer of papal power has been common,
exceptions are to be found. Today’s crisis, then, certainly is not the first time in
which the Church has suffered for a significant period of time without a pope.
We’ve already discussed antipopes who reigned from Rome while posing as the
pope, something we saw in the case of Anacletus II and the Great Western Schism.
There is also a theological axiom, “plus or minus does not mutate the species, a
change in degree does not affect the principle.” If the Church did not defect or lose
perpetual papal succession during a 3 year and 7 month vacancy, then the Church
will not defect or lose perpetual papal succession during a 40 year vacancy. The
principle is the same, unless one can cite a specific teaching of the Church which
declares a limit to a papal interregnum.
Since there is no teaching which puts a limit on such a papal interregnum (a period
without a pope), and since the definitions of Vatican I on the perpetuity of Papal
Office make absolutely no mention of papal vacancies or how long they can last, if
the definitions of Vatican I disprove the sedevacantist position (as some claim), then
they also disprove the indefectibility of the Catholic Church – every single time the
Church finds itself without a pope. But this is impossible and ridiculous, of course.
Thus, in order to be consistent , non-sedevacantists who quote Vatican I against

the sedevacantist “thesis” must argue that the Church can never be without a pope,
not even for a moment (a patent absurdity). But this is exactly what one of them
argued in a very interesting slip-up in an article. This serves to reveal his profound
bias and the errors at the heart of his position:
Chris Ferrara, “Opposing the Sedevacantist Enterprise,” Catholic Family

News, August 2005, p. 19: “Never in Her history has the Church, even for a
moment, been without a successor to Peter, validly elected upon the death
of his validly elected predecessor.”40
This is obviously absurd and completely false. The writer knows that this is false
because, in the next sentence, he declares:
Ferrara: “Indeed, the longest interregnum between two popes in Church

history was only two years and five months, between the death of Pope
Nicholas IV (1292) and the election of Pope Celestine V (1294).” 41
First, the interregnum he mentions was not the longest in Church history (as we saw
above). Second, he admits that the Church existed without a pope for years. So there
have been quite a few “moments” in Church history that the Church has been without
a pope. Why would he say that the Church cannot be without a pope “even for a
moment” when he knows that this is not true?
Now that the fact that the Church can be without a pope for a long period of time has
been established, let’s look at the passages of Vatican I:
1. Vatican I declares that the Papacy is the Perpetual Principle and Visible
Foundation of Unity
Vatican I, Dogmatic Constitution on the Church of Christ, Sess. 4, July 18,

1870: “But, that the episcopacy itself might be one and undivided, and that the
entire multitude of the faithful through priests closely connected with one
another might be preserved in the unity of faith and communion, placing
Peter over the other apostles He established in him the perpetual
principle and visible foundation of both unities, upon whose strength the
eternal temple might be erected, and the sublimity of the Church might rise in
the firmness of this faith.”42
That what Christ instituted in St. Peter (THE OFFICE OF PETER) remains the
perpetual principle and visible foundation of unity EVEN TODAY, AND WHEN THERE
IS NO POPE, is proven every time a Catholic who is a sedevacantist converts an
Eastern “Orthodox” Schismatic to the Catholic Faith.
The Catholic (who is a sedevacantist) charitably informs the Eastern Schismatic that
he (the Eastern Schismatic) is not in the unity of the Church because he doesn’t
accept what Christ instituted in St. Peter (the office of the Papacy), in addition to not
accepting what the successors of St. Peter have bindingly taught in history (the
Council of Trent, etc.). This is a clear example of how the Office of the Papacy
still serves – and will always serve – as the perpetual principle of visible unity,
distinguishing the true faithful from the false (and the true Church from the
false). This is true when there is no pope, and for the sedevacantist today. This
dogmatic teaching of Vatican I doesn’t exclude periods without a pope and it is not
contrary to the sedevacantist thesis in any way.
In fact, while this definition remains true for the sedevacantist, it must be stated
clearly that THIS DEFINITION OF VATICAN I ONLY REMAINS TRUE FOR THE
SEDEVACANTIST. THIS DEFINITION OF VATICAN I ON THE PAPACY BEING THE
PERPETUAL PRINCIPLE AND VISIBLE FOUNDATION OF UNITY IS MOST
CERTAINLY NOT TRUE FOR THOSE UNDER BENEDICT XVI. This teaching of
Vatican I only remains true for the sedevacantist (not those under Benedict XVI)
because Vatican II teaches just the opposite:
Vatican II document, Lumen Gentium (# 15): “For several reasons the Church
recognizes that it is joined to those who, though baptized and so honoured
with the Christian name, do not profess the faith in its entirety or do not
preserve communion under the successor of St. Peter.”43
We see that Vatican II teaches that the Papacy is not the visible foundation of the
unities of faith and communion. It teaches that those who reject the Papacy are in
communion with the Church. Since this is the official teaching of the Vatican II sect
and its antipopes, those who adhere to them contradict the above teaching of Vatican
I.
2. The Papacy will endure forever
Vatican I, Dogmatic Constitution on the Church of Christ, Sess. 4, Chap. 2:

“Moreover, what the Chief of pastors and the Great Pastor of sheep, the
Lord Jesus, established in the blessed Apostle Peter for the perpetual
salvation and perennial good of the Church, this by the same Author must
endure always in the Church which was founded upon a rock and will
endure firm until the end of ages.”45
Yes, what Christ instituted in St. Peter (i.e., THE OFFICE OF THE PAPACY) must
endure always until the end of ages. What is the Office of the Papacy? The Office of
the Papacy is the office of St. Peter which is occupied by every true and lawful
Bishop of Rome. This means and guarantees that every time there is a true and valid
occupant of the office he is endowed by Christ with infallibility (in his authoritative and
binding teaching capacity), he is endowed with supreme jurisdiction over the
universal Church, and he is the visible head of the Church. That remains truefor
every true and lawful occupant of the Papal Office until the end of time. This
doesn’t mean that the Church will always have such an occupant, as Church
history and more than 200 papalvacancies prove, nor does it mean that antipopes
reigning from Rome are an impossibility (such as Antipope Anacletus II, who reigned
in Rome from 1130-1138). This definition proves nothing for the non-sedevacantist,
so let’s move on.
3. Peter will have perpetual successors in the Primacy over the Universal Church
Pope Pius IX, First Vatican Council, Sess. 4, Chap. 2, [Canon]. “If anyone then
says that it is not from the institution of Christ the Lord Himself, or by divine
right that the blessed Peter has perpetual successors in the primacy over the
universal Church, or that the Roman Pontiff is not the successor of blessed
Peter in the same primacy, let him be anathema.”46
This is the favorite canon of those who argue against the sedevacantist “thesis”; but,
as we will see, it also proves nothing for their position. Words and distinctions are
very important. Understanding distinctions and words can often be the very difference
between Protestantism and Catholicism.
The canon from Vatican I condemns those who deny “that Peter has perpetual
successors in the primacy over the universal Church.” Notice the phrase “perpetual
successors IN THE PRIMACY.” This, as we have seen, does not mean and cannot
mean that we will always have a pope. That is why it doesn’t say that “we will always
have a pope.” It’s a fact that there have been periods without a pope. So what does
the canon mean?
In understanding this canon, we must remember that there are schismatics who hold
that St. Peter himself was given the primacy over the universal Church by Jesus
Christ, but that the primacy over the universal Church stopped with St. Peter. They
hold that the Bishops of Rome aren’t successors to the same primacy that St.
Peter had. They hold that the full-blown force of the primacy doesn’t descend to the
popes, even though they succeed St. Peter as Bishop of Rome. Again: the
“Orthodox” schismatics would admit that the Bishops of Rome are successors
of St. Peter in a certain way because they succeed him as Bishops of Rome,
but not successors with the same jurisdictional primacy over the universal
Church which St. Peter held in his life. This is the heresy that is the subject of the
canon above.
This heresy – which denies that a pope is the successor of St. Peter in the same
primacy perpetually (that is, every time there is a pope until the end of time, he is a
successor in the same primacy, with the same authority St. Peter possessed) – is
precisely what this canon condemns.
Pope Pius IX, First Vatican Council, Sess. 4, Chap. 2, [Canon]. “If anyone then
says that it is not from the institution of Christ the Lord Himself, or by divine
right that the blessed Peter has perpetual successors in the primacy over the
universal Church, or that the Roman Pontiff is not the successor of blessed
Peter in the same primacy, let him be anathema.”47
When we understand this we clearly see the meaning of this canon. This is
emphasized at the end by the words “or that the Roman Pontiff is not the successor
of blessed Peter in the same primacy” let him be anathema. The canon is not
declaring that we will have a pope at all times or that there won’t be gaps, as we
clearly have had. The meaning of the canon is clear from what it says. It condemns
those who deny that Peter has perpetual successors in the primacy – that is, those
who deny that every time there is a true and lawful pope until the end of time he is a
successor in the same primacy, with the same authority that St. Peter possessed.
This canon proves nothing for the non-sedevacantist, but it does prove something for
us. Remember, Benedict XVI also rejects this dogma on the primacy of the popes!
BENEDICT XVI COMPLETELY REJECTS THIS CANON AND VATICAN I
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology (1982), p. 198: “Nor is it

possible, on the other hand, for him to regard as the only possible form
and, consequently, as binding on all Christians the form this primacy has
taken in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries [ed.- This means the
schismatics don’t have to accept Vatican I]. The symbolic gestures of Pope
Paul VI and, in particular, his kneeling before the representative of the
Ecumenical Patriarch [the schismatic Patriarch Athenagoras] were an
attempt to express precisely this and, by such signs, to point the way out of
the historical impasse... In other words, Rome must not require more from
the East with respect to the doctrine of the primacy than had been
formulated and was lived in the first millennium. When thePatriarch
Athenagoras [the non-Catholic, schismatic Patriarch], on July 25, 1967, on
the occasion of the Pope’s visit to Phanar, designated him as the successor
of St. Peter, as the most esteemed among us, as one who presides in
charity, this great Church leader was expressing the ecclesial content of
the doctrine of the primacy as it was known in the first millennium. Rome
need not ask for more.”48
This means, once again, that according to Benedict XVI all Christians are not
bound to believe inthe Papacy as defined by Vatican I in 1870. This means that
the “Orthodox” schismatics are free to reject the Papacy. This is a blatant denial
of Vatican Council I and the necessity of accepting the primacy by the man who
claims to be “the pope.” Who will cry out against this abominable madness?
Pope Pius IX, Vatican Council I, 1870, Sess. 4, Chap. 3, ex cathedra: "… all
the faithful of Christ must believe that the Apostolic See and the Roman
Pontiff hold primacy over the whole world, and the Pontiff of Rome
himself is the successor of the blessed Peter, thechief of the apostles,
and is the true vicar of Christ and head of the whole Church...
Furthermore We teach and declare that the Roman Church, by the disposition
of the Lord, holds the sovereignty of ordinary power over all others… This is
the doctrine of Catholic truth from which no one can deviate and keep
his faith and salvation."49
Moreover, notice that Benedict XVI admits that Paul VI’s symbolic gestures with the
schismatic Patriarch “were an attempt to express precisely this” – that is to say, his
gestures (such as kneeling before the representative of the non-Catholic, schismatic
Patriarch Athenagoras) expressed that the schismatics don’t have to believe in the
Papacy and Vatican I! Consider this a smashing vindication of all that we have said
with regard to John Paul II’s incessant gestures toward the schismatics: giving them
relics; giving them donations; praising their “Churches”; signing common declarations
with them; lifting the excommunications against them.
We pointed out again and again that these actions alone (not even considering his
other statements) constituted a teaching that the schismatics don’t have to accept the
dogma of the Papacy. Countless false traditionalists and members of the Vatican II
Church denied this and tried to explain these gestures away as either merely
scandalous or something else, but not heretical. Well, here we have Ratzinger – now
Benedict XVI, the new “head” of the Vatican II Church – admitting precisely what we
said.
In the section on Benedict XVI’s heresies, we covered in even more detail his other
denials of Vatican I. We will not repeat all of that here; please consult that section for
more.
So, please tell me, dear reader: who denies Vatican I? Who denies the dogmas on
the perpetuity, authority, and prerogatives of the Papal Office? Who denies what
Christ instituted in St. Peter?
Is it the sedevacantists, who correctly point out that a man who denies Vatican I is
outside the Church, outside of the unity – since he rejects, among other things, the
perpetual principle of unity (the Papacy) – and therefore cannot occupy an office or
head a Church which he doesn’t even believe in?
St. Robert Bellarmine (1610), Doctor of the Church: "A pope who is a
manifest heretic automatically (per se) ceases to be pope and head, just
as he ceases automatically to be a Christian and a member of the Church.
Wherefore, he can be judged and punished by the Church. This is the teaching
of all the ancient Fathers who teach that manifest heretics immediately lose all
jurisdiction."
St. Francis De Sales, Doctor of the Church: “It would indeed be one of the
strangest monsters that could be seen – if the head of the Church were
not of the Church.”50
Or are the real deniers of the Papacy and Vatican I those who profess union with a
man who clearly doesn’t even believe in Vatican I; a man who doesn’t even believe
that the Papacy and Vatican I are binding on all Christians; a man who doesn’t even
believe that the Papacy was held in the first millennium?
The answer is obvious to any sincere and honest person who considers these facts.
It is Antipope Benedict XVI, and all who obstinately insist on union with him, who
deny the Papacy; it is the sedevacantists who are faithful to the Papacy.
Objection 7): No one can judge the Holy See… thus the
Vatican II popes are true popes.
Answer: First, people need to understand what the teaching “No one can judge the
Holy See” means. It comes from the early Church. In the early Church, when a
bishop was accused of a crime, there would sometimes be a trial presided over by
other bishops or by a patriarch of greater authority. These bishops would sit in
judgment on the accused bishop. The Bishop of Rome, however, since he is the
supreme bishop in the Church, cannot be subjected to any trial by other bishops or
by other people.
Pope St. Nicholas, epistle (8), Proposueramus quidem, 865: “… Neither by

Augustus, nor by all the clergy, nor by religious, nor by the people will the
judge be judged… ‘The first seat will not be judged by anyone.’”51
This is what “No one can judge the Holy See” means. It does not refer to recognizing
a manifest heretic who claims to be the pope as one who is not a true pope. And this
brings us to the second point, which is the most important in this regard.
Second, the Holy See has told us that no heretic can be accepted as the valid
occupant of the Holy See (the Pope)! With the fullness of his authority, Pope Paul
IV defined that anyone who has been promoted to the Papacy as a heretic is not a
true and valid pope, and that he can be rejected as a warlock, heathen, publican and
heresiarch.
Pope Paul IV, Bull Cum ex Apostolatus Officio, Feb. 15, 1559: “6. In addition,
[by this Our Constitution, which is to remain valid in perpetuity, We enact,
determine, decree and define:] that if ever at any time it shall appear that any
Bishop, even if he be acting as an Archbishop, Patriarch or Primate; or any
Cardinal of the aforesaid Roman Church, or, as has already been mentioned,
any legate, or even the Roman Pontiff, prior to his promotion or his
elevation as Cardinal or Roman Pontiff, has deviated from the Catholic
Faith or fallen into some heresy:
(i) the promotion or elevation, even if it shall have been uncontested and by
the unanimous assent of all the Cardinals, shall be null, void and worthless;
(ii) it shall not be possible for it to acquire validity (nor for it to be said that it
has thus acquired validity) through the acceptance of the office, of
consecration, of subsequent authority, nor through possession of
administration, nor through the putative enthronement of a Roman Pontiff, or
Veneration, or obedience accorded to such by all, nor through the lapse of any
period of time in the foregoing situation;
(iii) it shall not be held as partially legitimate in any way…

(vi) those thus promoted or elevated shall be deprived automatically, and
without need for any further declaration, of all dignity, position, honour, title,
authority, office and power…
7. Finally, [by this Our Constitution, which is to remain valid in perpetuity, We]
also [enact, determine, define and decree]: that any and all persons who
would have been subject to those thus promoted or elevated if they had not
previously deviated from the Faith, become heretics, incurred schism or
provoked or committed any or all of these, be they members of anysoever of
the following categories:
(i) the clergy, secular and religious; (ii) the laity; (iii) the Cardinals [etc.]… shall
be permitted at any time to withdraw with impunity from obedience and
devotion to those thus promoted or elevated and to avoid them as warlocks,
heathens, publicans, and heresiarchs (the same subject persons,
nevertheless, remaining bound by the duty of fidelity and obedience to any
future Bishops, Archbishops, Patriarchs, Primates, Cardinals and Roman
Pontiff canonically entering).
10. No one at all, therefore, may infringe this document of our approbation, re-
introduction, sanction, statute and derogation of wills and decrees, or by rash
presumption contradict it. If anyone, however, should presume to attempt this,
let him know that he is destined to incur the wrath of Almighty God and of the
blessed Apostles, Peter and Paul.
Given in Rome at Saint Peter's in the year of the Incarnation of the Lord 1559,
15th February, in the fourth year of our Pontificate.
+ I, Paul, Bishop of the Catholic Church…”
Thus, one is obeying and adhering to the teaching of the Holy See in rejecting as
invalid the heretical post-Vatican II claimants. They are not true popes, according to
the teaching of the Holy See.
Third, it was near the beginning of this Bull, prior to the declaration that the faithful
can reject as totally invalid the “election” of a heretic, that Pope Paul IV repeated the
teaching that no one can judge the pope.
Pope Paul IV, Bull Cum ex Apostolatus Officio, Feb. 15, 1559: “1. In assessing
Our duty and the situation now prevailing, We have been weighed upon by the
thought that a matter of this kind [i.e. error in respect of the Faith] is so grave
and so dangerous that the Roman Pontiff, who is the representative upon
earth of God and our God and Lord JesusChrist, who holds the fullness
of power over peoples and kingdoms, who may judge alland be judged
by none in this world, may nonetheless be contradicted if he be found to
have deviated from the Faith.”
Could there be a more stunning confirmation that the sedevacantist position doesn’t
contradict the teaching that “No one can judge the pope or the Holy See” than the fact
that Pope Paul IV’s Bull repeats this teaching about no one judging the pope
immediately prior to declaring that the faithful must recognize as invalid the
election of a heretic!
Pope Paul IV, unlike non-sedevacantists who use the “no one can judge the Holy
See” argument, correctly distinguishes between a true Catholic pope whom none can
judge, and a manifest heretic (e.g. Benedict XVI) who has shown himself to be a non-
Catholic who is not the pope, since he is outside of the true Faith. This is striking
proof that sedevacantists who hold as invalid the “election” of the manifest heretic
Joseph Ratzinger are not judging a pope.
Fourth, many of the people who attempt to defend the Vatican II “popes” by saying
“no one can judge the Holy See” are themselves guilty of judging the most
authoritative actions of the men they think occupy the Holy See. Most of the
traditionalists reject Vatican II, the “canonizations” of the Vatican II “popes,” etc. This
is a schismatic position, which rejects the authoritative actions of that which they
deem to be the Holy See. It proves that these “popes” are not popes at all and do
not, in fact, occupy the Holy See.
Objection 8): St. Robert Bellarmine said that one cannot

depose a pope, but that one can licitly resist him.
Sedevacantists judge, punish and depose the pope…
St. Robert Bellarmine, De Romano Pontifice, Book II, Chap. 29: “Just as it is
licit to resist the Pontiff who attacks the body, so also is it licit to resist him who
attacks souls or destroys the civil order or above all, tries to destroy the
Church. I say that it is licit to resist him by not doing what he orders and by
impeding the execution of his will. It is not licit, however, to judge him, to
punish him, or to depose him.”
Answer: Many of those who believe Benedict XVI is the pope, yet reject the official
actions of his “Church,” such as Vatican II, attempt to see a justification for their false
position in this passage from St. Robert Bellarmine. In fact, this passage is one of the
most commonly used pieces of evidence that people attempt to throw against the
sedevacantist position. Unfortunately, the passage has been completely
misapplied and distorted.
First, in the chapter immediately following the above quote from Bellarmine, he
teaches this:
“A pope who is a manifest heretic automatically (per se) ceases to be

pope and head,just as he ceases automatically to be a Christian and a
member of the Church. Wherefore, he can be judged and punished by the
Church. This is the teaching of all the ancient Fathers who teach that manifest
heretics immediately lose all jurisdiction.” 52
Now, hold on a second. In chapter 29 (the quote cited in objection 2), St. Robert says
that you cannot “judge, punish or depose” the pope. In chapter 30, he says that a
manifest heretic ceases to be pope (i.e., he is deposed) and he can be “judged and
punished” by the Church.
My question to the objector is this: Is St. Robert Bellarmine an idiot?
St. Robert Bellarmine, De Romano St. Robert Bellarmine, De Romano

Pontifice, chapter 29: “One cannot Pontifice, chapter 30: “A pope who is a
“judge, punish or depose” a pope” manifest heretic is deposed, “judged
and punished”
St. Robert Bellarmine is neither an idiot nor contradicting himself. He is a doctor of

the Church, and knows exactly what he is trying to say. It is blatantly obvious,
therefore, that he is not speaking about a manifestly heretical pope in chapter
29, but rather a true pope who gives bad example, who is not a manifest heretic. The
context of the chapter confirms this beyond any doubt.
Chapter 29 involves St. Robert’s lengthy refutation of nine arguments favoring the
position that the pope is subject to secular power (emperor, king, etc.) and to an
ecumenical council (the heresy of conciliarism). During the Middle Ages, the heresy
of conciliarism (subjecting a pope to an ecumenical council) became a major
problem. In contradiction to this heresy, St. Robert Bellarmine says that while a
Catholic can resist a bad pope, he cannot depose him, even if the pope gives bad
example, disturbs the state or kills souls by his action. He is speaking of a bad pope
who is not a manifest heretic; for he deals with the proper reaction to manifest heresy
in the next chapter! It’s quite simple. He says that a manifest heretic is considered not
to be the pope in the next chapter!
With this in mind, the objection raised from Bellarmine against sedevacantism is
refuted. He is not talking about a manifest heretic in chapter 29, but a true pope who
acts inappropriately; for he explains that a manifestly heretical pope is deposed,
judged and punished in chapter 30. It is a mortal sin of omission for “Catholic” writers
to quote over and over again the passage of chapter 29, without ever giving St.
Robert’s statement on manifestly heretical popes in chapter 30. Among such people
we include those who write for some of the more popular “traditional” publications.
These writers suppress St. Robert’s teaching in chapter 30, along with all the other
saints, popes and canonists who teach that manifestly heretical popes lose their
office, because they want to deceive their readers into thinking that St. Robert
condemns sedevacantism, when in reality he and all the early Church Fathers
support the fact that a manifest heretic is not a pope.
St. Robert Bellarmine, De Romano Pontifice, II, 30: “For, in the first place, it is
proven with arguments from authority and from reason that the manifest
heretic is ‘ipso facto’ deposed. The argument from authority is based on St.
Paul (Titus 3:10), who orders that the heretic be avoided after two warnings,
that is, after showing himself to be manifestly obstinate – which means
before any excommunication or judicial sentence. And this is what St.
Jerome writes, adding that the other sinners are excluded from the Church by
sentence of excommunication, but the heretics exile themselves and separate
themselves by their own act from the body of Christ.”
And again St. Robert Bellarmine teaches:
“This principle is most certain. The non-Christian cannot in any way be

Pope, as Cajetan himself admits (ib. c. 26). The reason for this is that he
cannot be head of what he is not a member; now he who is not a Christian is
not a member of the Church, and a manifest heretic is not a Christian, as is
clearly taught by St. Cyprian (lib. 4, epist. 2),St. Athanasius (Scr. 2 cont.
Arian.), St. Augustine (lib. De great. Christ. Cap. 20), St. Jerome (contra
Lucifer.) and others; therefore the manifest heretic cannot be Pope.”53
Objection 9): Pope Liberius gave in to the Arian heretics and

excommunicated St. Athanasius, yet he remained the pope…
Answer: It is not true that Pope Liberius gave in to the Arians, signed any Arian
formula, or even excommunicated St. Athanasius. Pope Liberius was a staunch
defender of the truth during the Arian crisis, but his return from exile gave some the
idea that he had compromised, when, in fact, he had not. We quote Pope Pius IX.
Pope Pius IX, Quartus Supra (# 16), January 6, 1873, On False Accusations:
“And previously the Arians falsely accused Liberius, also Our predecessor, to
the Emperor Constantine, because Liberius refused to condemn St.
Athanasius, Bishop of Alexandria, and refused to support their heresy.”54
Pope Benedict XV, Principi Apostolorum Petro (# 3), Oct. 5, 1920: “Indeed, lest
they should prove faithless from their duty, some went fearlessly into exile, as
did Liberius and Silverius and Martinus.”55
According to Pope Pius IX and Pope Benedict XV, Pope Liberius didn’t falter in any
way during the Arian crisis, and was falsely accused by the Church’s enemies for
standing firm. Pope St. Anastasius I bears witness to this as well.
Pope St. Anastasius I, epistle Dat mihi plurimum, about 400 AD: “For at this
time when Constantius of holy memory held the world as victor, the heretical
African faction was not able by any deception to introduce its baseness
because, as we believe, our God provided that the holy and untarnished faith
be not contaminated through any vicious blasphemy of slanderous men… For
this faith those who were then esteemed as holy bishops gladly endured
exile, that is Dionysius, thus a servant of God, prepared by divine
instruction, or those following his example of holy recollection,
LIBERIUS bishop of the Roman Church, Eusebius also of Vercelli, Hilary of
the Gauls, to say nothing of many, on whose decision the choice could rest to
be fastened to the cross rather than blaspheme God Christ, which the Arian
heresy compelled, or call the Son of God, God Christ, a creature of the Lord.” 56
It was not Pope Liberius, but the pseudo-bishop Ischyras, who, before he usurped
the See of Alexandria, ejected St. Athanasius from his See.
Pope Pius VI, Charitas (# 14), April 13, 1791: “Perhaps in appreciation of
these actions, the bishop of Lidda, Jean Joseph Gobel, was elected
Archbishop of Paris, while the archbishop was still living. He is following the
example of Ischyras, who was proclaimed bishop of Alexandria at the
Council of Tyre as payment for his sinful service in accusing St.
Athanasius and ejecting him from his See.” 57
Objection 10): Pope Pius XII declared in Vacantis Apostolicae

Sedis that a cardinal, no matter what excommunication he’s
under, can be elected pope.
Pope Pius XII, Vacantis Apostolicae Sedis, Dec. 8, 1945: "34. None of the
cardinals may in any way, or by pretext of any excommunication, suspension,
or interdict whatsoever, or of any other ecclesiastical impediment, be
excluded in the active and passive election of the Supreme Pontiff. We hereby
suspend such censures solely for the purposes of the said election; at other
times they are to remain in vigor (AAS 38 [1946], p. 76)."
ANSWER: As we’ve already shown, it’s a dogma that 1) heretics are not members of
the Church; and 2) that a pope is the head of the Church. It is a dogmatic fact,
therefore, that a heretic cannot be the head of the Church, since he is not a member
of it.
What, then, does Pope Pius XII mean in Vacantis Apostolicae Sedis? First off, one
needs to understand that excommunication can be incurred for many things.
Historically, excommunications were distinguished by the terms major and
minor. Major excommunications were incurred for heresy and schism (sins against
the faith) and certain other major sins. Those who received major excommunication
for heresy were not members of the Church (as we have just proven at length). Minor
excommunication, however, did not remove one from the Church, but forbade one to
participate in the Church's sacramental life. Pope Benedict XIV made note of the
distinction.
Pope Benedict XIV, Ex Quo Primum (# 23), March 1, 1756: "Moreover

heretics and schismatics are subject to the censure of major
excommunication by the law of Can. de Ligu. 23, quest. 5, and Can. Nulli,
5, dist. 19."58
Minor excommunication, on the other hand, was incurred for things such as violating
a secret of the Holy Office, falsifying relics (c. 2326), violating a cloister (c. 2342), etc.
These are all ecclesiastical or Church penalties. Such actions, though gravely sinful,
did not separate a person from the Church. And though the terms major and minor
excommunication are no longer used, it remains a fact that a person could incur an
excommunication (for something other than heresy) which would not separate
him from the Church, and he could incur an excommunication for heresy which
would separate him from the Church.
Therefore, a cardinal who receives an excommunication for heresy is no longer

a cardinal because heretics are outside the Catholic Church (de fide, Pope Eugene
IV). But a cardinal who receives an excommunication for something else is still a
cardinal, though in a state of grave sin.
So when Pope Pius XII says that all cardinals, whatever ecclesiastical impediment
they are under, can vote and be elected in a Papal conclave, this presupposes
cardinals who have received an excommunication for something other than
heresy, since a cardinal who has received an excommunication for heresy is
not a cardinal at all. The key point to understand is that heresy is not merely an
ecclesiastical impediment – thus it is not what Pius XII is talking about – but an
impediment by divine law.
Thus, his legislation does not show that heretics can be elected and remain popes,
which is why he didn’t mention heretics. Pope Pius XII was referring to Catholic
cardinals who may have been under excommunication.
To further prove the point, let’s assume for the sake of argument that Pope Pius XII’s
legislation did mean that a heretical cardinal could be elected pope. Notice what Pius
XII says:
“ We hereby suspend such censures solely for the purposes of the said
election; at other times they are to remain in vigor.”
Pius XII says that the excommunication is suspended only for the time of the
election; at other times it remains in vigor. This would mean that the
excommunication for heresy would fall back into force immediately after the election
and then the heretic who had been elected pope would lose his office! Thus, no
matter what way you look at it, a heretic could not be validly elected and remain
pope.
St. Antoninus (1459): "In the case in which the pope would become a
heretic, he would find himself, by that fact alone and without any other
sentence, separated from the Church. A head separated from a body
cannot, as long as it remains separated, be head of the same body from which
it was cut off. A pope who would be separated from the Church by heresy,
therefore, would by that very fact itself cease to be head of the Church. He
could not be a heretic and remain pope, because, since he is outside of
the Church, hecannot possess the keys of the Church." (Summa
Theologica, cited in Actes de Vatican I. V. Frond pub.)
If a heretic (one who denies the faith) could be the head inside the Church, then the
dogma that the Church is one in faith (as in one, holy, Catholic and apostolic) would
be false.
Objection 11): What does it matter whether or not Benedict

XVI is a pope? The issue does not concern me.
Answer: If whether or not Benedict XVI is a pope does not matter, then the non-
Catholicism of the Vatican II sect does not matter, the New Mass doesn’t matter, etc.
One cannot separate one from the other. You cannot separate pope and Church.
Furthermore, to maintain that Benedict XVI is the head of the Catholic Church is to
assert that the gates of Hell have prevailed against Her.
Further, to obstinately recognize Benedict XVI as the pope is to commit a sin against
the Faith; for it is to assert that one has the true Faith who, in fact, is a manifest
heretic and apostate against it. Moreover, to recognize Benedict XVI and the other
Vatican II antipopes as true popes is to scandalize non-Catholics; it is to be unable to
consistently present the Faith to a non-Catholic. On this point, we must now see The
Devastating Dilemma to demonstrate just how much this issue matters.
The Devastating Dilemma:Why Catholics cannot even

present the Faith to a Protestant ifthey accept the Vatican II
antipopes as true popes
Suppose that tomorrow you encounter a well-informed Protestant who is interested in
becoming a Catholic. While this man claims to be interested in becoming “Catholic,”
he has major problems with the teaching of the Catholic Church on justification: he
rejects the canons and decrees of the 16th century Council of Trent. As he explains
his position you think to yourself: “How does this man expect to become Catholic
when he doesn’t believe in the teaching of the Council of Trent on justification?”
So you, being a charitable Catholic, inform him that if he wants to become Catholic
he must accept and believe the Council of Trent’s teaching on justification and
repudiate Luther’s view of justification by faith alone (sola fide), since the Catholic
Church (not to mention scripture – James 2:24) condemns the idea of justification by
faith alone.
Pope Paul III, Council of Trent, Session 6, Chap. 10, ex cathedra: “‘You see,
that by works a man is justified AND NOT BY FAITH ALONE’ (James
2:24).”60
But the Protestant responds by saying:
“Excuse me sir, I do not have to accept and believe the Council of Trent’s
teaching on justification to become Catholic. Nor do I have to believe that
justification by faith alone is a heresy, as you say. Your pope, Benedict XVI,
and his predecessor, John Paul II, who are both Catholics agree with and have
approved of a document that says that faith alone is not a heresy, and that
Trent’s canons on justification do not apply to the Lutheran explanation of
justification.” And he proceeds to make three points in succession to prove
this.
#1) The Protestant first cites the Joint Declaration with the Lutherans on the Doctrine
of Justification, approved by the Vatican on Oct. 31, 1999. He quotes two selections
from the Joint Declaration with the Lutherans on the Doctrine of Justification, which
he happens to have in his briefcase.
Joint Declaration With Lutherans: “# 5. THE PRESENT JOINT

DECLARATION has this intention: namely, to show that on the basis of their
dialogue the subscribing Lutheran churches and the Roman Catholic Church
are now able to articulate a common understanding of our justification by
God’s grace through faith in Christ. It does not cover all that either church
teaches about justification; it does encompass a consensus on basic truths of
the doctrine of justification and SHOWS THAT THE REMAINING
DIFFERENCES ARE NO LONGER THE OCCASION FOR DOCTRINAL
CONDEMNATIONS.”61
After citing this, the Protestant correctly explains that this rules out any condemnation
of the Lutheran view of justification (faith alone, etc.). He then cites # 13.
Joint Declaration With Lutherans: “# 13. IN LIGHT OF THIS CONSENSUS,

THE CORRESPONDING DOCTRINAL CONDEMNATIONS OF THE 16TH
CENTURY DO NOT APPLY TO TODAY’S PARTNER.”62
After citing this, the Protestant rightly explains that this also means that Trent’s
condemnations (in the 16th century) of the Lutheran view of justification no longer
apply.
#2) To further substantiate his point, the Protestant proceeds to cite two more
selections from the same Joint Declaration With the Lutherans.
Joint Declaration With Lutherans: “# 41. Thus the doctrinal

condemnations of the 16th century, in so far as they are related to the
doctrine of justification, appear in a new light: THE TEACHING OF THE
LUTHERAN CHURCHES PRESENTED IN THIS DECLARATION DOES NOT
FALL UNDER THE CONDEMNATIONS FROM THE COUNCIL OF TRENT.”63
The Protestant points out the obvious fact that this means that none of the Lutheran
teaching contained in the Joint Declaration is condemned by the Council of Trent. He
then proves that justification by faith alone is among the teaching of the Lutheran
churches in the Joint Declaration.
Joint Declaration With Lutherans: “# 26. ACCORDING TO THE

LUTHERAN UNDERSTANDING, GOD JUSTIFIES SINNERS IN FAITH
ALONE (sola fide). In faith they place their trust wholly in their Creator and
Redeemer and thus live in communion with him.” 64
He concludes, with perfect logic, that according to the Vatican’s own agreement with
the Lutherans on justification, faith alone is most assuredly not condemned by the
Council of Trent. Thus, he says to you:
“You see, sir, the Catholics who adhere to and believe in the Joint
Declaration with the Lutherans on the Doctrine of Justification do not
hold that faith alone is a heresy that is anathematized infallibly by decree
of the Council of Trent, as you claim a Catholic must believe in order to be
Catholic.”
#3) Finally, this smart Protestant knows that you will try to say that John Paul II and
Benedict XVI didn’t sign the Joint Declaration with the Lutherans on the Doctrine of
Justification. So he points out that the Joint Declaration was signed under John Paul
II’s auspices and repeatedly approved by Benedict XVI.
John Paul II, Jan. 19, 2004, At a Meeting with Lutherans From Finland: “… I
Benedict XVI, Address to Methodists, Dec. 9, 2005: “I have been encouraged

by the initiative which would bring the member churches of the World
Methodist Council into association with the Joint Declaration on the
Doctrine of Justification, signed by the Catholic Church and the
Lutheran World Federation in 1999.”66
The Protestant concludes his presentation by saying:
“Benedict XVI (and, before him, John Paul II) is a Catholic and adheres to the
Joint Declaration with the Lutherans on the doctrine of justification, which
declaration explicitly teaches that faith alone is not anathematized by
Trent, and that the remaining differences between Lutherans and
Catholics on justification are not the occasion for any doctrinal
condemnations. Therefore, when I become a Catholic, I will hold the
same position as Benedict XVI and as the Joint Declaration with the
Lutherans sets forth. I will hold that faith alone justifies, and I will not
hold that it is an anathematized heresy! And I will not embrace the canons
and decrees of the Council of Trent, because John Paul II and Benedict XVI
have accepted, endorsed and agreed with the Joint Declaration, which
explains that Trent’s canons are no longer in force.”
You know that as a Catholic, you have a strict obligation to tell him that belief in faith
alone and belief in the Catholic religion are incompatible. So what do you say in
response?
If you hold that Benedict XVI and John Paul II are/were valid popes, you spit
back the following response, which is the only thing that you can think of:
“John Paul II and Benedict XVI are wrong. They aren’t infallible in everything
they say or do. The Joint Declaration is not infallible. The Council of Trent is
infallible.”
And the smart Protestant, quickly detecting the flaws in this illogical and poor
response, replies:
“Sir, I never said that the Joint Declaration is infallible. Infallibility has nothing
to do with our discussion. The bottom-line is that you admit that Benedict
XVI is a Catholic with whom you are in communion, and with whom every
Catholic must be in communion. You admit that he is not a heretic who is
outside the communion of the Catholic Church for embracing the Joint
Declaration with the Lutherans on the Doctrine of Justification, so you
must admit that I will also be a Catholic in communion with the Church
(not a heretic) when I take the same position.”
If you hold that Benedict XVI is a valid pope, you would then have nothing to
say in response to this Protestant. The debate is over, and you have lost. You
cannot on the one hand say that acceptance of faith alone and the Joint Declaration
With the Lutherans on the Doctrine of Justification is incompatible with this
Protestant’s entrance into the Catholic Church (which you must as a Catholic, since
this was defined infallibly at Trent), while you simultaneously give obedience to
Benedict XVI as head of the Catholic Church, who has demonstrated his acceptance
of the Joint Declaration with the Lutherans on the Doctrine of Justification quite
publicly. The Protestant has cornered you and you are forced to admit that he can
indeed become Catholic and hold to what is taught in the Joint Declaration. This
proves that those who accept Benedict XVI as the pope cannot even consistently
present the Catholic Faith to a Protestant. THEY MUST ADMIT THAT ONECAN BE
A “CATHOLIC” AND HOLD THAT FAITH ALONE IS NOT AN
ANATHEMATIZEDHERESY, AND THAT TRENT’S CANONS DO NOT APPLY TO
THE LUTHERAN VIEW OF JUSTIFICATION.
As long as one acknowledges Benedict XVI as the Catholic pope, he is defending a

Church that has repudiated the Council of Trent, a “Church” that is, by definition, a
non-Catholic Church – a Church of heretics.
Pope Innocent III, Eius exemplo, profession of faith, Dec. 18, 1208: “By the
heart we believe and by the mouth we confess THE ONE CHURCH, NOT OF
HERETICS, but the Holy Roman, Catholic, and Apostolic Church outside of
which we believe that no one is saved.”67
The same judgment and authority by which you determined that this non-
denominational Protestant was a heretic and outside the Catholic Church – a
judgment you made upon meeting him and finding out what he believed and how he
repudiated the Council of Trent – is the same exact judgment that you absolutely are
forced to make about Benedict XVI. It should hit you in a striking and illuminating way
that you are not guilty of judging the Holy See or a pope when you correctly judge
that Benedict XVI is a non-Catholic; rather, you are identifying a non-Catholic for
what he is, just as you correctly identified the non-denominational Protestant you met
as a non- Catholic, as well as any Calvinist, Methodist or Episcopalian.
Objection 12): How could the entire Church and all the
cardinals recognize an antipope, such as in the case of John
XXIII (1958-1963)?
Answer: Pope Paul IV declared that Catholics could not accept such a heretical
claimant, even if obedience were given to him by "all" – indicating by such a
statement that all giving obedienceto such an antipope is a possibility.
Pope Paul IV, Bull Cum ex Apostolatus Officio, Feb. 15, 1559: “6. In addition,
[by this Our Constitution, which is to remain valid in perpetuity We enact,
determine, decree and define:] that if ever at any time it shall appear that…
the Roman Pontiff, prior to his promotion or his elevation as Cardinal or
Roman Pontiff, has deviated from the Catholic Faith or fallen into some
heresy… (ii) it shall not be possible for it to acquire validity (nor for it to
be said that it has thus acquired validity) through the acceptance of the
office, of consecration, of subsequent authority, nor through possession
of administration, nor through the putative enthronement of a Roman
Pontiff, or Veneration, or obedience accorded to such by all, nor through
the lapse of any period oftime in the foregoing situation;…”
But we’ve already had a situation where all of the cardinals recognized an antipope!
As covered earlier in the book, during the Great Western Schism 15 of the 16
cardinals who had elected Pope Urban VI withdrew from his obedience on the
grounds that the unruly Roman mob had made the election uncanonical. The
one cardinal who did not repudiate Pope Urban VI was Cardinal Tebaldeschi, but he
died shortly thereafter, on Sept. 7 – leaving a situation where not one of the
cardinals of the Catholic Church recognized the true pope, Urban VI. All of the
living cardinals then regarded his election as invalid. 68
In the 12th century, Antipope Anacletus II – who reigned eight years in Rome while
rivaling the true Pope, Innocent II – gained the majority of the cardinals, the Bishop of
Porto, the Dean of the Sacred College, and the entire populace of Rome as his
supporters.69
Objection 13): John XXII was a heretic, who was even

denounced by Cardinal Orsini as a heretic, yet he remained
the pope.
Chris Ferrara, “Opposing the Sedevacantist Enterprise,” Catholic Family

News, August 2005, p. 21: “Compare the [Sedevacantist] Enterprise’slack
of success in finding ‘manifest’ heresy in the pronouncements of the
conciliar popes with the historical example of Pope John XXII. In 1331,
certain French theologians and Cardinal Orsini denounced John XXII as
a heretic when, in a series of sermons, he taught that the souls of the
blessed departed, after finishing their appointed time in Purgatory, do
not see Goduntil after the last judgment. Cardinal Orsini called for a
general council to pronouncethe Pope a heretic… Confronted in this public
manner, John XXII replied that he had not intended to bind the whole Church
to his sermons, and he impaneled a commission of theologians to consider the
question. The commission informed the Pope that he was in error, and he did
retract the error several years later, the day before his death. Yet
despitebeing denounced as a heretic and threatened with a general
council to declare his heresy, John XXII never ceased to be regarded by the
Church as Pope, and Church history duly records him as such.” 70
Answer: John XXII was not a heretic, and his reign is no proof that heretics can be
popes.
The fact of the matter is that John XXII was not a heretic. John XXII’s position that
the souls of the blessed departed don’t see the Beatific Vision until after the General
Judgment was not a matter that had yet been specifically defined as a dogma. This
definition occurred two years after Pope John XXII’s death by Pope Benedict XII in
Benedictus Deus,72 but apparently Ferrara didn’t feel that it was important to mention
that fact.
The fact that Cardinal Orsini denounced John XXII as a heretic doesn’t prove
anything, especially when we consider the context of the events. To provide a brief
background: John XXII had condemned as heretical the teaching of “the
Spirituals.” This group held that Christ and the apostles had no possessions
individually or in common. John XXII condemned this view as contrary to Sacred
Scripture, and declared that all who persistently adhere to it are heretical. 73 “The
Spirituals” and others like them, including King Louis of Bavaria, were condemned as
heretics.
When the controversy about John XXII’s statements on the Beatific Vision occurred,
the Spirituals and King Louis of Bavaria profited by it and accused the pope of
heresy. These enemies of the Church were supported by Cardinal Orsini, the
man Ferrara mentions in his article.
The Catholic Encyclopedia, “John XXII,” Vol. 8, 1910, p. 433: “The Spirituals,
always in close alliance with Louis of Bavaria, profited by these events
to accuse the pope of heresy, being supported by Cardinal Napoleon
Orsini. In union with the latter, King Louis wrote to the cardinals, urging
them to call a general council and condemn the pope.”74
With this background, we can see that Ferrara’s statement that “Cardinal Orsini
called for a general council to pronounce the pope a heretic…” takes on a different
light: Yes, Cardinal Orsini and his good friends, the excommunicated heretics. In fact,
even Ferrara’s own “pope,” in his book Dogmatic Theology, notes that the scandal
was exploited by the enemies of the Church for political ends:
“Cardinal” Joseph Ratzinger (Benedict XVI), Dogmatic Theology, 1977, p. 137:

“The scandal [of JohnXXII] was exploited for political ends in the
accusation of heresy brought by the pope’s Franciscan opponents [the
Spirituals] in the circle of William of Ockham at the court of the emperor Louis
of Bavaria.”75
Ferrara places himself right in the company of the enemies of the Church with his
exaggeration of the case of John XXII. John XXII was not a heretic. In addition to
the fact that the matter had not yet been specifically defined as a dogma,
JohnXXII also made it clear that he bound no one to his (false) opinion and was
not arriving at a definitive conclusion on the matter:
The Catholic Encyclopedia, on Pope John XXII: “Pope John wrote to King
Phillip IV on the matter (November, 1333), and emphasized the fact that,
as long as the Holy See had not given a decision, the theologians
enjoyed perfect freedom in this matter. In December, 1333, the theologians
at Paris, after a consultation on the question, decided in favor of the doctrine
that the souls of the blessed departed saw God immediately after death or
after their complete purification; at the sametime they pointed out that the
pope had given no decision on this question but only advanced his
personal opinion, and now petitioned the pope to confirm their decision. John
appointed a commission at Avignon to study the writings of the Fathers, and to
discuss further the disputed question. In a consistory held on 3 January,
1334, the pope explicitly declared that he had never meant to teach
anything contrary to Holy Scripture or the rule of faith and in fact had not
intended to give any decision whatever. Before his death he withdrew his
former opinion, and declared his belief that souls separated from their bodies
enjoyed in heaven the Beatific Vision.”76
All of this serves to show that John XXII was not a heretic. He held a personal
opinion that was dead wrong, one which he explicitly declared was nothing more than
opinion. In fact, despite his significant error, John XXII was quite vigorous against
heresy. His condemnation of the Spirituals and King Louis of Bavaria is proof that he
did condemn heresy. To compare him to the Vatican II antipopes who don’t even
believe that heresy exists is utterly ridiculous. As established already, Benedict XVI
doesn’t even believe that Protestantism is heresy! What a satanic joke that anyone
would obstinately (in the face of these facts) assert that this man is a Catholic! The
fact is wherever non-sedevacantists want to turn (to the dogma of the Papacy, or the
actions of Luther, etc.), they are refuted. For instance, since we’re on the topic of
John XXII and the General Judgment, it should remembered that Benedict XVI
denies perhaps the most central Catholic dogma regarding the General Judgment:
the Resurrection of the Body, as we demonstrated in the previous section on his
heresies.
Benedict XVI, Introduction to Christianity, 2004, p. 349: “It now becomes

clear that the real heart of faith in the resurrection does not consist at all
in the idea of the restoration of bodies, to which we have reduced it in our
thinking; such is the case even though this is the pictorial image used
throughout the Bible.”77
Benedict XVI, Introduction to Christianity, 2004, pp. 357-358: “To recapitulate,

Paul teaches, not the resurrection of physical bodies, but the resurrection
of persons…”78
So, when non-sedevacantists bring up the issue of John XXII and the Last Judgment,
they do nothing except remind us of another dogma which Benedict XVI denies and
another proof why he is not the pope.
Objection 14): Pope Honorius was condemned for heresy by

a general council after his death, yet the Church does not
consider him to have ceased to be pope, even though he was
accused of heresy during his reign.
Answer: As we have already seen, it’s a dogmatic fact that a heretic cannot be the
pope, since it’s an infallibly defined dogma that a heretic is not a member of the
Catholic Church.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, ex cathedra: “The Holy Roman Church
firmly believes, professes and preaches that all those who are outside the
Catholic Church, not only pagans but also Jews or heretics and schismatics
…”79
The case of Pope Honorius doesn’t prove that a heretic can be the pope. In
condemning Pope Honorius as a heretic after his death, the III Council of
Constantinople made no statement – nor has the Church ever made a
statement – that he remained pope until his death.
Third Council of Constantinople, Exposition of Faith, 680-681: “…the contriver

of evil did not rest, finding an accomplice in the serpent and through him
bringing upon human nature the poised dart of death, so now too he has found
instruments suited to his own purpose – namely, Theodore… Sergius, Pyrrhus,
Paul and Peter… and further Honorius, who was pope of elder Rome, Cyrus…
and Macarius… - and has not been idle in raising through them obstacles of
error against the full body of the Church, sowing with novel speech among the
orthodox people the heresy of a single will and a single principle of action…” 80
The Church didn’t address the issue of whether Honorius lost the Papal Office after
falling into heresy; it simply condemned him. (Honorius was also condemned by the
Fourth Council of Constantinople and the Second Council of Nicea.) Since Honorius
was a validly elected pope (which is why he is listed in the list of true popes), if he
became a true heretic during his reign then he did lose the Papal Office; for, as even
non-sedevacantists who make this argument admit, “heretics are not Catholics,
and non-Catholics cannot be popes.”
Pope Honorius had been dead for more than 40 years when he was condemned by
the III Council of Constantinople. Honorius had issued no dogmatic decrees, and only
“reigned” for three and ½ years after the incident of heresy occurred. Hence, the
question of whether he remained the pope and ruled the universal Church for the last
three and ½ years of his thirteen-year pontificate wasn’t especially relevant to the
faithful at the time.
Therefore, it is perfectly understandable that the Church didn’t issue any
proclamation that Honorius lost his office because nothing was riding on the
issue at the time, and it would have involved a major theological discussion
and an entire can of worms that didn’t need to be opened.
Further, there still remains some confusion among people (including among
Honorius’s successors) as to whether Pope Honorius had been a heretic or merely
guilty of failing to stamp out heresy or whether he had been completely
misunderstood, as The Catholic Encyclopedia of 1907 states. Certain scholars who
have even studied the question in great detail remain unconvinced that Honorius was
condemned as a true heretic by the III Council of Constantinople. Their argument
rests in the fact that Pope St. Agatho, who was alive during the council, died
before it was over. Since a council’s decrees only possess the authority which are
given to them in the confirmation by the pope, they argue that Pope St. Leo II, the
pope who actually confirmed the council, only confirmed the condemnation of
Honorius in the sense that he failed to stamp out heresy, and therefore allowed the
faith to be polluted. This confusion is surely why we see that St. Francis De Sales
says what he says (see below) about Honorius.
In order to further differentiate the case of Honorius from the Vatican II antipopes, it’s
important to point out that the lapse of Pope Honorius was almost completely
unknown during his reign and for years after his reign. Honorius’s two letters
which favored the monothelite heresy (written in 634) were letters to Sergius, the
Patriarch of Constantinople. These letters were not only almost completely unknown
at the time, but were also misunderstood by a pope who reigned just after Honorius.
For instance, Pope John IV (640-643), who was the second pope to reign after
Pope Honorius, defended Honorius from any charge of heresy. Pope John IV
was convinced that Honorius had not taught the monothelite heresy (that Christ has
only one will), but that Honorius merely emphasized that Our Lord doesn’t have two
contrary wills.
Pope John IV, “Dominus qui dixit” to Constantius the Emperor, Regarding
Pope Honorius, 641: “…So, my aforementioned predecessor [Honorius]
said concerning the mystery of the incarnation of Christ, that there were not in
Him, as in us sinners, contrary wills of mind and flesh; and certain ones
converting this to their own meaning, suspected that he taught one will
of His divinity and humanity which is altogether contrary to the truth.”81
With these facts in mind, one can see: 1) the case of Pope Honorius doesn’t prove
that heretics can be popes, since the Church has never declared that he remained
the pope after his lapse; and 2) the facts of the case of Pope Honorius are
drastically different from the case of the Vatican II antipopes, since Honorius’s
two letters containing heresy were almost completely unknown at the time, and
were even misunderstood by popes who succeeded him. To compare Pope
Honorius’s two letters to the acts and statements of the manifest heretics Paul VI,
John Paul II and Benedict XVI is like comparing a grain of sand to the seashore.
Finally, if you want further confirmation that heretics ipso facto cease to be popes,
and that the case of Pope Honorius provides no evidence to the contrary, you
don’t have to take our word for it.
Controversy, pp. 305- 306: "Thus we do not say that the Pope cannot err in
his private opinions, as did John XXII; or be altogether a heretic, as
perhaps Honorius was. Now when he [the Pope] is explicitly a heretic, he
falls ipso facto from his dignity and out of the Church..."82
In the same paragraph in which St. Francis De Sales (Doctor of the Church)
mentions Pope Honorius, he states unequivocally that a pope who would
become a heretic would cease to be pope. St. Francis De Sales wasn’t sure if
Pope Honorius was a heretic or merely failed to stamp out heresy; but, whatever it
was, St. Francis knew the case of Honorius didn’t affect the truth that heretics cannot
be popes.
St. Robert Bellarmine and St. Alphonsus were also familiar with the case of Pope
Honorius. His case didn’t cause them to hesitate in declaring:
St. Robert Bellarmine (1610), Doctor of the Church: "A pope who is a
manifest heretic automatically (per se) ceases to be Pope and head, just
as he ceases automatically to be a Christian and a member of the
Church. Wherefore, he can be judged and punished by the Church. This is the
teaching of all the ancient Fathers who teach that manifest heretics
immediately lose all jurisdiction."
St. Alphonsus Liguori (1787), Doctor of the Church: "If ever a pope, as a
private person, should fall into heresy, he would at once fall from the
Pontificate."83
With these facts in mind, we can see that the argument from Honorius doesn’t prove
anything for the non-sedevacantist; but rather it reminds us of the Doctors of the
Church who, while recalling his case, simultaneously declared that heretics cannot
be popes.
Objection 15): The Church and the hierarchy will always be
visible. If the Vatican II Church is not the true Catholic
Church, then the Church and hierarchy are no longer visible.
Answer: 1) People misunderstand in what the visibility of the Church consists; 2) the
Vatican II sect cannot be the visible Church of Christ; and 3) the Vatican II sect
denies this very teaching on the visibility of the Church.
No one denies that the Catholic Church could cease to exist in all the countries of the
world except one. The visibility of the Church does not require that the faithful or the
hierarchy be seen in every single geographical location around the globe. This has
never been the case. Simply, the visibility of the Church signifies real Catholic faithful
who externally profess the one true religion, even if they are reduced to a very small
number. These faithful who externally profess the one true religion will always remain
the visible Church of Christ, even if their ranks are reduced to just a handful.
And that is precisely what is predicted to happen at the end of the world.
St. Athanasius: "Even if Catholics faithful to tradition are reduced to a handful,

they are the ones who are the true Church of Jesus Christ.” 84
Our Lord Himself indicates that the size of the Church will become frighteningly small
in the last days.
Luke 18:8: “But yet, when the Son of man cometh, shall He find, think
you, faith on earth?”
The Apocalypse of St. John seems to indicate the same.
Apocalypse 11:1-2: “And there was given me a reed like unto a rod, and it was
said to me: Arise, and measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them
that adore in it. But the court, which is without the temple, cast out, and
measure it not, because it is given to the Gentiles…”
The Haydock version of the Douay-Rheims Bible, a popular compilation of Catholic

commentary on the Scriptures by Rev. Fr. Geo. Leo Haydock, contains the following
comment on Apoc. 11:1-2.
Catholic Commentary on Apoc. 11:1-2, Haydock version of the Douay-Rheims

Bible: “ The churches consecrated to the true God, are so much
diminished in number, that they are represented by St. John as one
church; its ministers officiate at one altar; and allthe true faithful are so
few, with respect to the bulk of mankind, that the evangelist sees them
assembled in one temple, to pay their adorations to the Most High. -
Pastorini.”85
The Magisterium of the Catholic Church has never taught that there must always be
a certain number of bishops or faithful for the Church to exist. As long as there is at
least one priest or bishop and at least a few faithful, the Church and the hierarchy are
alive and visible. Today there is much more than a handful of faithful left who
maintain the unchanging Catholic Faith. Thus, the argument of our opponents from
the standpoint of visibility lacks any merit and is contrary to the prophecies of Sacred
Scripture.
Further, during the Arian crisis the true Faith was eliminated from entire regions, so
much so that there were hardly any Catholic bishops to be found anywhere.
Fr. William Jurgens: “At one point in the Church’s history, only a few years
before Gregory’s [Nazianz] present preaching (+380 A.D.), perhaps the
number of Catholic bishops in possession of sees, as opposed to Arian
bishops in possession of sees, was no greater than something between 1%
and 3% of the total. Had doctrine been determined bypopularity, today we
should all be deniers of Christ and opponents of the Spirit.”86
Fr. William Jurgens: “In the time of the Emperor Valens (4 th century), Basil was
virtually the only orthodox Bishop in all the East who succeeded in retaining
charge of his see… If it has no other importance for modern man, a
knowledge of the history of Arianism should demonstrate at least that
the Catholic Church takes no account of popularity and numbers in
shaping and maintaining doctrine: else, we should long since have had to
abandon Basil and Hilary and Athanasius and Liberius and Ossius and call
ourselves after Arius.”87
The Arian heresy became so widespread in the 4 th century that the Arians (who
denied the Divinity of Christ) came to occupy almost all the Catholic churches and
appeared to be the legitimate hierarchy basically everywhere.
St. Ambrose (+382): “There are not enough hours in the day for me to
recite even the names of all the various sects of heretics.”88
Things were so bad that St. Gregory Nazianz felt compelled to say what the Catholic
remnant today could very well say.
St. Gregory Nazianz, “Against the Arians” (+380): “Where are they who revile
us for our poverty and pride themselves in their riches? They who define the
Church by numbers and scorn the little flock?”89
This period of Church history, therefore, proves an important point for our time: If the
Church's indefectible mission of teaching, governing and sanctifying required a
governing (i.e., jurisdictional) bishop for the Church of Christ to be present and
operative in a particular see or diocese, then one would have to say that the Church
of Christ defected in all those territories where there was no governing Catholic
bishop during the Arian heresy. However, it is a fact that in the 4 th century, where the
faithful retained the true Catholic faith, even in those sees where the bishop defected
to Arianism, the faithful Catholic remnant constituted the true Church of Christ. In that
remnant, the Catholic Church existed and endured in her mission to teach, govern
and sanctify without a governing bishop, thus proving that the Church of Christ's
indefectibility and mission to teach, govern and sanctify does not require the
presence of a jurisdictional bishop.
It should also be noted that the hierarchy can be defined in two ways: the
jurisdictional hierarchy and the ecclesiastical hierarchy. 90
Pope Pius XII, Ad Sinarum gentum (# 13), Oct. 7, 1954: “Besides – as has
also been divinely established – the power of orders (through which the
ecclesiastical hierarchy is composed of bishops, priests, and ministers)
comes from receiving the Sacrament of Holy Orders.”91
Only those who have ordinary jurisdiction (i.e., jurisdiction which is attached to an
office) constitute the jurisdictional hierarchy. All valid Catholic priests, on the other
hand, constitute parts of the ecclesiastical hierarchy. It is possible that as long as the
ecclesiastical hierarchy remains the hierarchy exists.
Non-sedevacantists who raise this objection cannot point to one real Catholic bishop
with ordinary jurisdiction. To whom are they going to point? Are they going to point to
"Bishop" Bruskewitz, who conducted an interfaith Seder Supper with a group of
rabbis in his own cathedral during Holy Week?92 Are they going to point to "Cardinal"
Mahony or "Cardinal" Keeler?
If it’s true that there must be one bishop with ordinary jurisdiction somewhere (which
is something that has not been proven), then he is somewhere. But it doesn’t change
the fact that Benedict XVI and his apostate bishops are not Catholic and therefore
not part of the hierarchy. Against a fact there is no argument; against this fact there is
no argument.
Moreover, here is an interesting quote from the Lay Investiture crisis (1075-1122).
During this crisis the evil King of Germany, Henry IV, instituted an antipope (who was
supported by many German bishops). Henry also appointed his own bishops who
were also subject to the antipope. The result was two bishops in most dioceses
and massive confusion.
The Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. 8, 1910, “Investitures,” p. 86: “There was now
much confusion on all sides… Many dioceses had two occupants. Both
parties called their rivals perjurers and traitors…” 99
The point is: while we are currently dealing with an unprecedented apostasy, the
Church has seen confusing times before, including those in which the true hierarchy
was not easily ascertainable.
Objection 16): The Vatican II popes haven’t taught manifest

heresy, because their statements are ambiguous and require
commentary.

Part II,” Oct. 2005, p. 8: “Now that which is manifest – i.e., plain, evident,
obvious, unmistakable and undoubted – requires no explanation. The
very quality of not needing to be explained is what makes a thing manifest.
Thus, before the Enterprise can even get to first base, it must show us not
merely papal statements made openly, but statements whose alleged heresy
requires no explanation to demonstrate. The papal words themselves – not
sedevacantist interpretations of those words – must denote heresy.
“If a Pope were to proclaim to the whole Church in some document or

public pronouncement ‘There is no Holy Trinity. There is only God the
Creator, just as the Muslims believe!’ his heresy would be manifest in the
full and correct sense of the word.”100
Answer: The one making this objection, Chris Ferrara, is completely wrong, as usual.
First, there are many examples of manifest heresies from the post-conciliar antipopes
which require no explanation or commentary, as we have seen. Second, papal
authority teaches us that some heresies do require explanation, deep study and
analysis to uncover and condemn, as we will also see.
Before we expand on those two points, it is necessary for the reader to examine the
example of heresy that Ferrara gives. Ferrara gives the example of heresy: “There is
no Holy Trinity.” According to Ferrara, this is an undeniable example of manifest
heresy. He is correct that this statement is heretical, but notice that even in this
example we are not dealing with an exact word-for-word denial of a dogmatic
definition. As far as we’re aware, there is no dogmatic definition on the Holy Trinity
which states “There is a Holy Trinity.” There are definitions, such as the following:
Pope Gregory X, Council of Lyons II, 1274, ex cathedra: “We believe that the
Holy Trinity, the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, is one God
omnipotent…”101
Of course, Catholics immediately recognize that the statement “There is no Holy

Trinity” equates to a direct denial of this dogmatic definition, even though it doesn’t
deny the dogmatic definition verbatim. So, in giving his single example of heresy –
a single example Ferrara probably concocted because he feels confident that that the
sedevacantists can produce no equivalent heresy on the Trinity from Benedict XVI –
Ferrara proves our point:statements that equate to a direct denial ofdogma,
even though they are not exact word-for-word denials of a dogmatic definition,
areexamples of manifest heresy.
So, just as Catholics immediately recognize that the statement “There is no Holy
Trinity” is a manifest heresy, even though there is no dogma declaring exactly the
opposite word-for-word, they likewise immediately recognize that Benedict XVI’s
declaration that Protestantism is not heresy is, of course, a direct denial of the
Catholic dogmas which condemn Protestant teachings as heresies. Thank you for
proving our point again, Mr. Ferrara.
We will now quote 7 statements from Benedict XVI (and just one from John Paul II)
and give no commentary whatsoever. Everyone who is sincere and honest will see
that they equate to direct rejections of Catholic dogma without any analysis being
required.
“Cardinal” Joseph Ratzinger, The Meaning of Christian Brotherhood, pp. 87-

88: “The difficulty in the way of giving an answer is a profound one. Ultimately
it is due to the fact that there is no appropriate category in Catholic
thought for the phenomenon of Protestantism today (one could say the
same of the relationship to the separated churches of the East). It is obvious
that the old category of ‘heresy’ is no longer of any value…
Protestantism has made an important contribution to the realization of
Christian faith, fulfilling a positive function in the development of the
Christian message… The conclusion is inescapable, then: Protestantism
today is something different from heresy in the traditional sense, a
phenomenon whose true theological place has not yet been
determined.”102
No comment necessary.
Joseph Ratzinger, Theological Highlights of Vatican II, pp. 61, 68: “…
Meantime the Catholic Church has no right to absorb other Churches.
The Church has not yet prepared for them a place of their own, but this they
are legitimately entitled to… A basic unity – of Churches that remain
Churches, yet become one Church – must replace the idea of
conversion, even though conversion retains its meaningfulness for those in
conscience motivated to seek it.”103
“Cardinal” Joseph Ratzinger, God and the World, 2000, p. 209: “It is of
course possible to read the Old Testament so that it is not directed
toward Christ; it does not point quite unequivocally to Christ. And if
Jewscannot see the promises as being fulfilled in him, this is not just ill
will on their part, but genuinely because of the obscurity of the texts and
the tension in the relationship between these texts and the figure of
Jesus. Jesusbrings a new meaning to these texts – yet it is he who first
gives them their proper coherence and relevance and significance. There
are perfectly good reasons, then, for denying that the Old Testament
refers to Christ and for saying, No, that is not what he said. And there are
also good reasons for referring it to him – that is what the dispute
between Jewsand Christians is about.”105
John Paul II, Ut Unum Sint (# 84), May 25, 1995: “… [Speaking of non-
Catholic “Churches”] These saints come from all the Churches and
Ecclesial Communities WHICH GAVE THEM ENTRANCE INTO THE
COMMUNION OF SALVATION.”108
“Cardinal” Joseph Ratzinger, Principles of Catholic Theology, 1982, p. 381: "If

it is desirable to offer a diagnosis of the text [of the Vatican II document,
Gaudium et Spes] as a whole, we might say that (in conjunction with the
texts on religious liberty and world religions) it is a revision of the
Syllabus of Pius IX, a kind of counter syllabus… As a result, the one-
sidedness of the position adopted by the Church under Pius IX and Pius
X in response to the situation created by the new phase of history inaugurated
by the French Revolution was, to a large extent, corrected via facti,
especially in Central Europe, but there was still no basic statement of the
relationship that should exist between the Church and the world that had come
into existence after 1789."109
“Cardinal” Joseph Ratzinger, Co-Workers of the Truth, 1990, p. 217: “The

question that really concerns us, the question that really oppresses us,
is why it is necessary for us in particular to practice the Christian Faith
in its totality; why, when there are so many other ways that lead to
heaven and salvation, it should be required of us to bear day after day the
whole burden of ecclesial dogmas and of the ecclesial ethos. And so we come
again to the question: What exactly is Christian reality? What is the specific
element in Christianity that not merely justifies it, but makes it compulsorily
necessary for us? When we raise the question about the foundation and
meaning of our Christianexistence, there slips in a certain false
hankering for the apparently more comfortable life of other people who
are also going to heaven. We are too much like the laborers of the first hour
in the parable of the workers in the vineyard (Mt. 20:1-16). Once they
discovered that they could have earned their day’s pay of one denarius in a
much easier way, they could not understand why they had had to labor the
whole day. But what a strange attitude it is to find the duties of our
Christian life unrewarding just because the denarius of salvation can be
gained without them! It would seem that we – like the workers of the first
hour – want to be paid not only with our own salvation, but more particularly
with others’ lack of salvation. That is at once very human and profoundly un-
Christian.”110
“Cardinal” Joseph Ratzinger, Introduction to Christianity, 2004, p. 349: “It now

becomes clear that the real heart of faith in the resurrection does not
consist at all in the idea of the restoration of bodies, to which we have
reduced it in our thinking; such is the case even though this is the pictorial
image used throughout the Bible.” 112
The Jewish People and the Holy Scriptures in the Christian Bible, Section II, A,
Prefaced by Benedict XVI: “Jewish messianic expectation is not in vain... to
read the Bible as Judaism does necessarily involves an implicit acceptance of
all its presuppositions… which exclude faith in Jesus as Messiah and Son of
God… Christians can and ought to admit that the Jewish reading of the Bible
is a possible one…”113
There are many others, but these constitute eight examples of manifest heresies
which equate to a direct denial of Catholic dogma without any commentary being
necessary.
CHRIS FERRARA VS. POPE PIUS VI ON AMBIGUITY IN HERESY = A

KNOCKOUT FOR POPE PIUS VI
In addition to the fact that there are manifest heresies which require no commentary
from the Vatican II antipopes, as we saw above, WHAT UTTERLY DESTROYS
FERRARA’S POINT is the fact that Pope Pius VI teaches exactly the opposite of
Ferrara on heresy and ambiguity. PopePius VI declares that heretics, such as
Nestorius, have always camouflaged their heresies and doctrinal errors in self-
contradiction and ambiguity!
Pope Pius VI, condemning the Synod of Pistoia, Bull “Auctorem fidei," August
28, 1794: “[The Ancient Doctors] knew the capacity of innovators in the
art of deception. In order not to shock the ears of Catholics, they sought to
hide the subtleties of their tortuous maneuvers by the use of seemingly
innocuous words such as would allow them to insinuate error into souls in the
most gentle manner. Once the truth had been compromised, they could, by
means of slight changes or additions in phraseology, distort the confession of
the faith which is necessary for our salvation, and lead the faithful by subtle
errors to their eternal damnation. This manner of dissimulating and lying is
vicious, regardless of the circumstances under which it is used. For very good
reasons it can never be tolerated in a synod of which the principal glory
consists above all in teaching the truth with clarity and excluding all danger of
error.
"Moreover, if all this is sinful, it cannot be excused in the way that one sees
it being done, under the erroneous pretext that the seemingly shocking
affirmations in one place are further developed along orthodox lines in
other places, and even in yet other places corrected;as if allowing for the
possibility of either affirming or denying the statement, or of leaving it up
to the personal inclinations of the individual – such has always been the
fraudulent and daring method used by innovators to establish error. It
allows for both the possibility of promoting error and of excusing it.
"It is as if the innovators pretended that they always intended to present the
alternative passages, especially to those of simple faith who eventually come
to know only some part of the conclusions of such discussions which are
published in the common language for everyone's use. Or again, as if the
same faithful had the ability on examining such documents to judge such
matters for themselves without getting confused and avoiding all risk of error.
It is a most reprehensibletechnique for the insinuation of doctrinal errors
and one condemned long ago by our predecessor Saint Celestine who
found it used in the writingsof Nestorius, Bishop of Constantinople, and
which he exposed in order to condemn it with the greatest possible
severity. Once these texts were examined carefully, the impostor was
exposed and confounded, for he expressed himself in a plethora of
words, mixing true things with others that were obscure; mixing at times
one with the other in such a way that he was also able to confess those
things which were denied while at the same time possessing a basis for
denying those very sentences which he confessed.
"In order to expose such snares, something which becomes necessary

with a certain frequency in every century, no other method is required
than the following: WHENEVER IT BECOMES NECESSARY TO EXPOSE
STATEMENTS WHICH DISGUISE SOME SUSPECTED ERROR OR
DANGER UNDER THE VEIL OF AMBIGUITY, ONE MUST DENOUNCE THE
PERVERSE MEANING UNDER WHICH THE ERROR OPPOSED TO
CATHOLIC TRUTH IS CAMOUFLAGED.”
Pope Pius VI teaches us that if someone veils a heresy in ambiguity, as

heretics have done throughout the ages, a Catholic must hold him to the
heretical meaning and denounce the heretical meaning which is camouflaged
in ambiguity! This alone blows Chris Ferrara’s entire series of articles and
objections against sedevacantism out of the water. (And please note an
important distinction: we are not asserting that documents or statements that
are merely ambiguous, but which teach no clear doctrinal contradiction of
Catholic Faith, are heretical; no, we are asserting with Pope Pius VI that
documents which contain heretical statements or assertions which clearly
contradict Catholic dogma (“shocking affirmations,” according to Pius VI) but
which also contain self-contradiction and ambiguity along with those heretical
statements, are still just as heretical despite the ambiguity and self-
contradiction that accompanies the heresy. An example would be an alleged
“Catholic” who consistently supports abortion, but sometimes says that he
accepts Church teaching on abortion. This person is a manifest heretic,
despite the self-contradiction and ambiguity that his position implies. Another
example would be a man who states that we shouldn’t convert Protestants (a
manifest heresy), but who also states that the Catholic Church alone is the
fullness of the Christian Faith which all should embrace. He is a manifest
heretic, despite the fact that the latter statement seems to some to contradict
the former statement. Heretics are dishonest and liars, so they often attempt to
contradict or mitigate the offensiveness of their heresies through subtle tactics
of self-contradiction and accompanying ambiguity; that is the point of Pope
Pius VI.)
Notice how directly Chris Ferrara contradicts the teaching of Pope Pius VI.
Chris Ferrara, Catholic Family News, Pope Pius VI: "Moreover, if all this is
“Opposing the Sedevacantist sinful, it cannot be excused in the way
Enterprise, Part II,” Oct. 2005, p. 25: that one sees it being done, under the
“Thus, we are dealing with a erroneous pretext that the seemingly
document [Dignitatis Humanae of shocking affirmations in one place
Vatican II] that contains apparent are further developed along orthodox
self-contradictions, which seem to lines in other places, and even in yet
have resulted from the Council’s attempt other places corrected; as if allowing
to appease both conservative and for the possibility of either affirming
liberal factions among the Council or denying the statement, or of
Fathers. A document that contradicts leaving it up to the personal
itself by appearing to uphold and inclinations of the individual – such
negate the traditional teaching at one has always been the fraudulent and
and the same time can hardly be said daring method used by innovators to
to constitute a manifest contradiction establish error. It allows for both the
of the traditional teaching… For what possibility of promoting error and of
is at issue are ambiguities, internal excusing it.
inconsistencies, and novelties…”
" It is a most reprehensible technique for
the insinuation of doctrinal errors and
one condemned long ago by our
predecessor Saint Celestine who
found it used in the writings of
Nestorius, Bishop of Constantinople,
and which he exposed in order to
condemn it with the greatest possible
severity…”
Obviously, Pope Pius VI is correct and Chris Ferrara is completely wrong. Notice that
Pius VI also says that some of these doctrinal errors (which are also heresies in
this case, since he is referring to the heresies of the arch-heretic Nestorius)
were only uncovered through careful study and analysis!
Pius VI: “It is a most reprehensible technique for the insinuation of doctrinal
errors and one condemned long ago by our predecessor Saint Celestine who
found it used in the writings of Nestorius, Bishop of Constantinople, and which
he exposed in order to condemn it with the greatest possible severity. Once
these texts were examined carefully, the impostor
wasexposed and confounded, for he expressed himself in a plethora of
words, mixing true things with others that were obscure; mixing at times one
with the other in such a way that he was also able to confess those things
which were denied while at the same time possessing a basis for denying
those very sentences which he confessed.”
But we thought that such analysis and study wouldn’t be needed for manifest
contradictions of Catholic teaching? That’s what Chris Ferrara said.
Chris Ferrara, The Remnant, Sept. 30, 2005, p. 18: “…where are the
objectively heretical statements? If they exist, it should be a simple matter to
quote the heretical propositions uttered… The ‘heresies’ should speak for
themselves without any helpful ‘commentary’ by sedevacantist
accusers.”114
Chris Ferrara couldn’t be more wrong. Heretics deceive through contradictions and
ambiguity because heresy itself is a lie and a contradiction.
Pope Pius XI, Rite expiatis (# 6), April 30, 1926: “…heresies gradually
arose and grew in the vineyard of the Lord,
propagated either by open heretics or by sly deceivers
who, because they professed a certain austerity of life and gave a false
appearance of virtue and piety, easily led weak and simple souls astray.” 115
Notice, heresies arise both through open and undeceiving heretics as well as by sly
deceivers, such as Benedict XVI, who mixes in conservative statements and actions
among his astounding and undeniable heresies. Illustrating this point again is the fact
that the arch-heretic Arius got himself approved by Constantine by giving him an
ambiguous profession of faith. St. Athanasius was not fooled, however, and refused
to consider him a Catholic.
“Arius presented himself with Euzoios, his ally in doctrine and exile. He left
with the Emperor [Constantine] a wary profession of Faith which could
be interpreted either in the Arian or the orthodox sense but which did not
contain the word ‘consubstantial.’ Constantine was content, revoked his
sentence of exile, and ordered that Arius should be readmitted to his
rank in the clergy. Arius’ ecclesiastical superior, Athanasius, however,
refused to accept him.”116
According to Chris Ferrara, Catholics should have accepted the Christ-denier Arius
as a Catholic, as Constantine did, since his profession was ambiguous. Chris
Ferrara is the perfect dupe of Satan; all the Devil needs to have the heretic do
after teaching his heresy is spice in a little ambiguity, and pepper in a little
contradiction, and he will be telling the world to follow the heretic and remain
under his aegis. And that is exactly how the Devil has been so successful in keeping
people in the apostate, manifestly heretical Vatican II sect. People see a few
conservative statements or actions from the heretics, and they convince themselves
that they couldn’t be malicious heretics, even though they are denying and destroying
the Faith all around them, as we’ve shown. In this way, the Devil wins.
To further illustrate the “patent absurdity” of Chris Ferrara’s “theology” John Doe
could write a document which denies that Our Lady is immaculate over and over
again, and then state at the end that he upholds Church teaching on the Immaculate
Conception, and the document wouldn’t be manifestly heretical because it contains
“self-contradiction.” Could anything be more stupid? Ferrara applies this false
theology, which is directly contrary to the teaching of Pope Pius VI (as we saw
above), to his analysis of Vatican II’s Declaration on Religious Liberty.

Part II,” Oct. 2005, p. 25: “The [Sedevacantist] Enterprise’sclaim of
manifest heresy in DH [Dignitatis Humanae, Vatican II’s Declaration on
Religious Liberty] becomes even weaker when one considers that Article 1
of DH states that the Council ‘leaves untouched traditional Catholic
doctrine on the moral duty of men and societies toward the true religion
and toward the one Church of Christ.’”117
Vatican II’s Declaration on Religious Liberty contains clear heresy against the
Church’s dogma that the State has the right to repress the public expression of false
religions. The fact that Vatican II’s Declaration on Religious Liberty claims to “leave
untouched traditional Catholic doctrine” means absolutely nothing. The “Old
Catholics” said exactly the same, as did heretics throughout history.
Pope Pius IX, Graves ac diuturnae (# 2), March 23, 1875: “They [the ‘Old
Catholics’] repeatedly state openly that they do not in the least reject the
Catholic Church and its visible head but rather that they are zealous for
the purity of Catholic doctrine… But in fact they refuse to acknowledge all
the divine prerogatives of the vicar of Christ on earth and do not submit to His
supreme Magisterium.”118
According to Ferrara, then, the case that the “Old Catholics” are heretics is invalid,
for they repeatedly state that they are zealous for the purity of Catholic doctrine, and
they openly declare that they don’t reject Catholic teaching. But no, the Catholic
Church teaches that they are manifest heretics, and all who adhere to their teachings
and sect are considered heretics.
Pope Pius IX, Graves ac diuturnae (#'s 1-4), March 23, 1875: "… the new
heretics who call themselves 'Old Catholics'... these schismatics and
heretics... their wicked sect... these sons of darkness... their wicked faction…
this deplorable sect… This sect overthrows the foundations of the Catholic
religion, shamelessly rejects the dogmatic definitions of the Ecumenical
Vatican Council, and devotes itself to the ruin of souls in so many ways. We
have decreed and declared in Our letter of 21 November 1873 that those
unfortunate men who belong to, adhere to, and support that sect should
be considered as schismatics and separated from communion with the
Church." 119
Pope Pius IX, Quartus Supra (# 6), Jan. 6, 1873: “It has always been the
custom of heretics and schismatics to call themselves Catholics and to
proclaim their many excellences in order to lead people and princes into error.”
120
We can see that Chris Ferrara’s “theology” is directly at variance with not only the
teaching of the popes, but common sense. In fact, the satanic idiocy of Ferrara’s (and
many others’) position – that the Vatican II apostates and antipopes are not manifest
heretics because they sometimes contradict themselves and employ ambiguity along
with their astounding heresies – is perhaps best exemplified by looking at the case of
the apostate John Kerry.
We would doubt that almost anyone reading this article believes that John Kerry is a
Catholic. Even the people at Franciscan University admit that: “You cannot be a
Catholic and be pro- abortion,” as their signs declared in protest when he spoke in
Ohio. But John Kerry states that he accepts Catholic teaching, even though he
consistently votes in favor of abortion.
During the 2004 Presidential Debate with George W. Bush, John Kerry stated: “I
cannot impose my article of faith on someone else.” Did you get that? John Kerry
has stated publicly that the Church’s teaching against abortion is his article of faith,
but that he simply cannot apply that or impose that in the public sphere. His
argument is absurd, a lie, a contradiction, of course – as all heresies are. But
according to Chris Ferrara, John Kerry must be considered a Catholic, for something
that:
“…contradicts itself by appearing to uphold and negate the traditional

teaching at one and the same time can hardly be said to constitute a
manifest contradiction of the traditional teaching…”121
We can see that this statement is pure nonsense. If it were true, then John Kerry can
hardly be said to be a manifest heretic when he publicly affirms that Church teaching
against abortion is his article of faith, but contradicts that by adamantly supporting
abortion. John Kerry must be considered a Catholic, according to the despicable
perversion of Catholic teaching, inspired by Satan, that the heretic Chris Ferrara is
peddling in “traditional” publications.
And really, the case of John Kerry proves the point, for if you cannot say that
Benedict XVI, who takes active part in Jewish worship, doesn’t believe that Jesus is
necessarily the Messiah and Son of God, teaches that we shouldn’t convert
Protestants, was initiated into Islam, etc. can’t be considered a heretic – then you
have no justification whatsoever to label John Kerry one. In fact, the dogmas that
Benedict XVI denies have been defined far more times than the dogma that Kerry
denies.
Objection 17): Both the 1917 and 1983 Codes of Canon Law
teach that a declaration is needed for one to lose his office
due to heresy.
Chris Ferrara, ”A Challenge to the Sedevacantist Enterprise, Part II,” The

Remnant, Sept. 30, 2005, p. 18: “Indeed, both the 1917 and 1983 codes of
canon law provide that no one may insist that an ecclesiastical office has
been lost due to heresy unless this has been established by a
declaration of the competent authority.”123
Answer: This is simply not true. Antipope John Paul II’s heretical and invalid 1983
Code states that such a declaration is necessary in Canon 194 § 3. But the 1917
Code doesn’t. The 1917 Code’s parallel canon to canon 194 is canon 188. Canon
188 of the 1917 Code does not contain this provision, but simply declares that a
cleric who “Publicly defects from the Catholic faith” (188 § 4) loses his office by that
very fact “without any declaration.”
Canon 188.4, 1917 Code of Canon Law: “There are certain causes which
effect the tacit (silent) resignation of an office, which resignation is accepted
in advance by operation of the law, and hence is effective without any
declaration. These causes are… (4) if he has publicly fallen away from the
faith.”124
Notice that the 1917 Code doesn’t say anything about a declaration being necessary;
it says just the opposite – “without any declaration”! When one compares the two
canons, one sees the glaring difference.
Canon 194.1-3, 1983 Code of Canon Law: “One is removed from an
ecclesiastical office by the law itself: ... 2- who has publicly defected from the
Catholic faith or from the communion of the Church… The removal from office
referred to in nn. 2 and 3 can be enforced only if it is established by the
declaration of a competent authority.”125
This is probably why Ferrara provides no citation to the 1917 Code in his footnote; he
only provides a reference to the 1983 code. Thus, we are dealing with another blatant
falsehood from Ferrara.
Objection 18): The Council of Constance condemned the idea

that a heretic would cease to be the pope.
Errors of John Hus, Condemned by the Council of Constance: “#20. If the

Pope is wicked and especially if he is foreknown (as a reprobate), then as
Judas, the Apostle, he is of the devil, a thief, and a son of perdition, and he is
not the head of the holy militant Church, since he is not a member of
it."126 – Condemned
Answer: No, the Council of Constance didn’t condemn the idea that a heretic would
cease to be the pope at all. This is a serious misunderstanding of this proposition. As
we see clearly above, the Council condemned something significantly different. It
condemned the proposition that a wicked man would cease to be the head of the
Church, since he is not a member of it. The proposition from the heretic Hus rightly
asserts that one who is not a member of the Church cannot be the head of the
Church, but it falls into trouble by stating that the pope ceases to be a member if he
is “wicked.”
Pope Pius XII, Mystici Corporis Christi (# 23), June 29, 1943: “For not every
sin, however grave it may be, is such as of its own nature to sever a man
from the Body of the Church, as does schism or heresy or apostasy.” 127
A merely wicked pope doesn’t cease to be pope, but a heretic or schismatic does.
This is because heresy and schism and apostasy separate one from the Church,
while other sins (no matter how grave or wicked they are) do not. Thus, we can see
clearly that the proposition is condemning the idea that wickedness separates one
from the Church. It is not condemning the truth that a heretic ceases to be the pope.
In fact, many of the other propositions from John Hus which were condemned by the
Council of Constance repeat the false idea expressed above in different ways: that
the wicked are not part of the Church.128
St. Robert Bellarmine, De Romano Pontifice, Book II, Chap. 30: "This
principle is most certain. The non‐Christian cannot in any way be pope,
as Cajetan himself admits (ib. c. 26). The reason for this is that he cannot
be head of what he is not a member; now he who is not a Christian is not a
member of the Church, and a manifest heretic is not a Christian, as is
clearly taught by St. Cyprian (lib. 4, epist. 2), St. Athanasius (Scr. 2 cont.
Arian.), St. Augustine (lib. De great. Christ. Cap. 20), St. Jerome (contra
Lucifer.) and others; therefore the manifest heretic cannot be pope."
Objection 19): The Joint Declaration with the Lutherans is not

manifest heresy because John Paul II and Benedict XVI didn’t
sign it.
Answer: The Joint Declaration with the Lutherans by itself proves that the Vatican II
“popes” are non-Catholic antipopes. The fact that John Paul II and Benedict XVI
neither wrote the document nor signed it is completely irrelevant. They both
approved of it publicly numerous times, and agreed with it.
John Paul II, Jan. 19, 2004, At a Meeting with Lutherans From Finland: “…I
“… the important Joint Declaration on the Doctrine of Justification (1999)
…”130
James Smith could draw up a document denying the Immaculate Conception, and if
you were to go around giving speeches about how great Smith’s document is, that
would make you a manifest heretic. The fact that you didn’t write Smith’s document
or sign it means nothing; you publicly approved of it. John Paul II and Benedict XVI
publicly approved of the Joint Declaration with the Lutherans on Justification, which
teaches that the worst Lutheran heresies are not condemned by the Council of Trent.
They are manifest heretics.
There is No Reason not to accept the Sedevacantist Position
We have addressed in much detail the major objections launched against the
sedevacantist position. We can see that there is nothing in the teaching of the
Catholic Church which should cause one not to accept the undeniable fact that the
Vatican II sect is not the Catholic Church, and that the men who have headed this
sect (the post-Vatican II “popes”) are not popes at all, but
non-Catholic antipopes. On the contrary, there is undeniable proof for this position
and every reason to accept it.
1
Press, 1990, Vol. 1, p. 113.
2
Coll. Selecta SS. Eccl. Patrum. Caillu and Guillou, Vol. 32, pp 411-412
3
Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Vol. 1, p. 113.
4
1957, no. 351.
5
The Sunday Sermons of the Great Fathers, Regnery, Co: Chicago, IL, 1963,Vol. 1,
pp. xxiv.
6
Denzinger 423.
7
The Papal Encyclicals, by Claudia Carlen, Raleigh: The Pierian Press, 1990,Vol. 2
(1878-1903), p. 393.
8
Denzinger 2022.
9
Denzinger 2054.
10
Denzinger 960.
11
12
Peters, San Francisco, CA: Ignatius Press, 2001, canon 2314, p. 735.
13
Denzinger 1547.
The Catholic Encyclopedia, “Luther,” Robert Appleton Company, 1910, pp. 445-
14
446.
15
Warren H. Carroll, A History of Christendom, Front Royal, VA: Christendom Press,
2000, Vol. 4 (The Cleaving of Christendom), p. 10.
16
17
18
19
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, Ignatius Press, 1982, p. 239.
20
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, pp. 197-198.
21
L’Osservatore Romano, Special Insert, Joint Declaration of the Doctrine of
Justification, November 24, 1999, #13.
G. McDevitt, The Delict of Heresy, 48, CU, Canon Law Studies 77. Washington:
22
1932.
23
24
25
26
The Papal Encyclicals, Vol. 3 (1903-1939), pp. 313-314.
27
28
L’Osservatore Romano (the Vatican’s Newspaper), May 24, 1973, p. 6.
29
L’Osservatore Romano, Jan. 27, 1993, p. 2.
30
L’Osservatore Romano, August 24, 2005, p. 8.
31
Eric F. Mackenzie, A.M., S.T.L., J.C.L. Rev., The Delict of Heresy, Washington,
D.C.: The Catholic Univ. of America, 1932, p. 35. (Cf. Canon 2200.2).
32
33
St. Robert Bellarmine, De Romano Pontifice, II, 30.
34
35
Ius Canonicum. Rome: Gregorian 1943. 2:453.
36
Denzinger 51-52e; Warren H. Carroll, A History of Christendom, Vol. 1 (The
Founding of Christendom), p. 494; J.N.D. Kelly, Oxford Dictionary of Popes, Oxford
University Press, 2005, p. 25.
37
Fr. Edmund James O’Reilly, The Relations of the Church to Society – Theological
Essays, 1882.
38
Fr. O’Reilly, The Relations of the Church to Society – Theological Essays, p. 287.
39
Yves Dupont, Catholic Prophecy, Rockford, IL: Tan Books, 1973, p. 30.
Chris Ferrara, “Opposing the Sedevacantist Enterprise,” Catholic Family News,

40
Niagra Falls, NY, August 2005, p. 19
41
August 2005, p. 19
42
Denzinger 1821.
43
44
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, pp. 197-198.
45
Denzinger 1824.
46
Denzinger 1825.
47
Denzinger 1825.
48
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology, p. 198.
49
Denzinger 1826-1827.
50
St. Francis De Sales, The Catholic Controversy, Tan Books, 1989, p. 45.
51
Denzinger 330.
52
53
54
55
56
Denzinger 93.
57
58
59
Institutiones Iuris Canonici, 1921.
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
L’Osservatore Romano, Dec. 21/28, p. 5.
67
Denzinger 423.
68
432-434.
69
The Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. 1, p. 447.

70
August 2005, p. 21.
71
August 2005, p. 21
72
Denzinger 530.
73
Denzinger 494.
74
The Catholic Encyclopedia, “John XXII,” Vol. 8, 1910, p. 433.
75
Benedict XVI, Dogmatic Theology, The Catholic University of America Press, 1977,
p. 137.
76
The Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. 8, p. 433.
77
Benedict XVI, Introduction to Christianity, p. 349.
78
Benedict XVI, Introduction to Christianity, pp. 357-358.
79
80
Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Vol. 1, pp. 125-126.
81
Denzinger 253.
82
St. Francis De Sales, The Catholic Controversy, pp. 305-306.
83
Oeuvres Complètes, 9:232.
84
Coll. Selecta SS. Eccl. Patrum, Caillu and Guillou, Vol. 32, pp 411-412.
The Douay-Rheims New Testament with a Catholic Commentary, by Rev. Leo

85
Haydock, Monrovia, CA: Catholic Treasures, 1991, p. 1640.
86
Jurgens, The Faith of the Early Fathers, Collegeville, MN: The Liturgical Press,
1970, Vol. 2, p. 39.
87
Jurgens, The Faith of the Early Fathers, Vol. 2, p. 3.
88
89
90
Donald Attwater, A Catholic Dictionary, “Hierarchy,” Tan Books, p. 229.
91
92
Catholic Family News, January, 1999.
93
94
Division, 1996, p. 918.
95
96
97
98
99
The Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. 8, 1910, “Investitures,” p. 86
100
Part II,” Oct. 2005, p. 8.
101
Denzinger 461.
102
Benedict XVI, The Meaning of Christian Brotherhood, pp. 87-88.
Benedict XVI, Theological Highlights of Vatican II, New York: Paulist Press, 1966,
103
pp. 61, 68.
104
Benedict XVI, Principles of Catholic Theology (1982), pp. 197-198.
105
“Cardinal” Joseph Ratzinger, God and the World, Ignatius Press, 2000, p. 209.
106
“Cardinal” Ratzinger, Principles of Catholic Theology, p. 377.
107
“Cardinal” Ratzinger, Principles of Catholic Theology, p. 202.
108
The Encyclicals of John Paul II, p. 965.
109
“Cardinal” Joseph Ratzinger, Principles of Catholic Theology, p. 381.
110
“Cardinal” Joseph Ratzinger, Co-Workers of the Truth, Ignatius Press, 1990, p.
217.
111
“Cardinal” Joseph Ratzinger, Co-Workers of the Truth, p. 29.
“Cardinal” Joseph Ratzinger, Introduction to Christianity, Ignatius Press, 2004, p.

112
349.
113
The Jewish People and the Holy Scriptures in the Christian Bible, Section II, A,
Prefaced by Benedict XVI, www.vatican.va.
114
Chris Ferrara, The Remnant, Forest Lake, MN, Sept. 30, 2005, p. 18.
115
116
Abbot Ricciotti, The Age of Martyrs, Tan Books, p. 275; see also Fr. Laux, Church
History, Tan Books, 1989, p. 113; Warren H. Carroll, A History of Christendom, Vol. 2
(The Building of Christendom), p. 18.
117
Chris Ferrara, Catholic Family News, “Opposing the Sedevacantist Enterprise, Part
II,” Oct. 2005, p. 25.
118
119
120
121
Chris Ferrara, Catholic Family News, Oct. 2005, p. 25.
122
Michael Matt, The Remnant, April 15, 2004, p. 5.
Chris Ferrara, ”A Challenge to the Sedevacantist Enterprise, Part II,” The

123
Remnant, Sept. 30, 2005, p. 18.
124
Peters, p. 83.
The Code of Canon Law (1983), A Text and Commentary, Commissioned by the
125
Canon Law Society of America, Edited by James A. Coriden, Thomas J. Green,

Donald E. Heintschel, Mahwah, NJ: Paulist Press, 1985, p. 111.
126
Denzinger 646.
127
128
Denzinger 627 ff.
129
130
L’Osservatore Romano, August 24, 2005, p. 8.
22. The Massive Sexual Scandal among the

Vatican II/Novus Ordo “priests”
“Cardinal” Bernard Law, formerly of Boston, who presided over the Vatican II sect’s
massive sexual scandal there
CBS News – “Clergy members and others in the Boston

Archdiocese likely sexually abused more than 1,000 people over
a period of six decades, Massachusetts' attorney general said
Wednesday, calling the scandal so massive it ‘borders on the
unbelievable.’”1
Almost everyone reading this book is probably familiar with the massive sexual
scandal among Novus Ordo/Vatican II “priests” that was unceasingly exposed by the
mainstream media from approximately 2002-2004. The sexual perversion of the
Novus Ordo/Vatican II “priests” is so pervasive that whole dioceses of the Vatican II
sect have gone into bankruptcy to pay out legal settlements to abused victims. The
Diocese of Davenport provides the most recent example.
Traditional Catholics need to seriously consider how severely this scandal has
damaged the Catholic Church in the eyes of the world. Even though we can prove
that the Vatican II sect is not the Catholic Church and that the men intimately involved
in this scandal adhere to the new religion, not the real Catholic religion – as we will
continue to do in this book – for those outside the scandal is seen as coming from
“Catholic priests.” Non-Catholic after non-Catholic uses this priestly sex scandal as a
cheap way to attack the true Church and dissuade potential converts. It is truly one of
the worst scandals in human history when we consider the truth of the holy
priesthood and the Catholic Faith.
We’ve spoken to so many non-Catholics who, when approached about embracing

the truth of the Catholic Faith, have immediately answered back with facts about the
Vatican II sect’s pervert priests. “Why would I want to join a Church whose priests
molest children?,” they say (or words to this effect). In trying to convert people, we’ve
been rejected for this reason dozens of times. People need to realize that the fact
that God allowed this massive scandal to occur, which has undoubtedly discouraged
millions and will continue to discourage millions from investigating or seeing the
Catholic Faith as true, shows us that we are in the time of the Great Apostasy and
Great Spiritual deception. It’s only Catholics who are fully aware of the truth who can
take heart in the realization that these priests are not adherents of the true Catholic
Faith at all, but adherents of the non-Catholic counterfeit sect. This manifestation of
perversion is simply the underlying reality of the post-Vatican II apostasy
coming out for what it really is.
During “Cardinal” Law's tenure in Boston, Paul Shanley and John Geoghan were
moved from parish to parish within the diocese, despite repeated allegations of
molestation of children against them. Later, it was discovered that Father Shanley
advocated the North American Man-Boy Love Association.
BOSTON CONSIDERS BANKRUPTCY – The Archdiocese of

Boston is reportedly considering filing a claim in U.S.
Bankruptcy Court unless prospects for a mediated settlement
improve, the Boston Globe reported Dec. 1… A spokeswoman said
the archdiocese has to consider all its options but said there is no
timetable for deciding whether to file for bankruptcy.
(National Catholic Register, Dec. 8-14, 2002, p. 1.)
BOSTON ARCHDIOCESE SELLS OR MORTGAGES

ONCE UNTOUCHABLE PROPERTY TO PAY SEX
SCANDAL SETTLEMENT
The Associated Press-

BOSTON (AP) – THE SEX SCANDAL IN THE BOSTON
ARCHDIOCESE HAS SHAKEN THE CHURCH ALMOST
LITERALLY TO ITS FOUNDATIONS.
To help pay the $85 million settlement reached with more than
500 victims of child-molesting priests, the archdiocese has
mortgaged its very seat of power -- the Cathedral of the Holy
Cross -- and is putting up for sale the archbishop's residence, an
Italian Renaissance-style mansion that was a symbol of the
church's grandeur and authority. Dozens of churches are also
expected to be closed in a move at least accelerated by the
scandal. (Dec. 18, 2003)
“And I will accomplish in my fury, and will cause my indignation to rest

upon them, and I will be comforted: and they shall know that I the Lord
have spoken it in my zeal, when I shall have accomplished my
indignation in them. “And I will make thee desolate, and a reproach
amongst the nations that are round about thee, in the sight of every one
that passeth by. And thou shalt be a reproach, and a scoff, an example,
and an astonishment amongst the nations that are round about thee,
when I shall have executed judgments in thee in anger, and in
indignation, and in wrathful rebukes. I the Lord have spoken it…”
(Ezechiel 5:13-16)
CBS News - Clergy members and others in the Boston Archdiocese likely
sexually abused more than 1,000 people over a period of six decades,
Massachusetts' attorney general said Wednesday, calling the scandal so
massive it "borders on the unbelievable." … The sheer number of abuse
allegations documented by investigators in Boston appears unprecedented,
even amid a scandal that has touched dioceses in virtually every state
and has prompted about 1,000 people to come forward with new allegations
nationwide in the last year. (CBSNews.com, July 23, 2003)
ABC NEWS, Sept. 9— The Boston Archdiocese and lawyers for victims of sex
abuse by priests announced today that they reached a settlement of $85
million, the largest known payout in the child molestation scandal that
has rocked the Roman Catholic Church. (ABCNews.com, Sept. 9, 2003)
But this scandal was by no means limited to Boston.
On May 3, 2003, Phoenix Bishop Thomas J. O'Brien acknowledged that he hid

allegations of sex abuse by priests. He then surrendered some of his authority.
2
June 28, 2003 – “In one of the largest out-of-court settlements to abuse
victims in the Catholic sex scandal, the Louisville Archdiocese in Kentucky
announced that it will pay nearly $25.7 million to people who said they
were sexually molested by priests and other employees of the church…
William McMurry, who represented many of the plaintiffs, said that the
archdiocese is using more than half of its liquid assets to pay the
settlement.”3
On July 6, 2004, “Facing dozens of pending lawsuits accusing clergy of sexual
abuse, the Archdiocese of Portland, Ore., files for bankruptcy. The Portland
church has already paid more than $53 million to settle more than 130
abuse claims, and the archbishop says, ‘The pot of gold is pretty much empty
right now.’”4
On Sept. 20, 2004, “The Roman Catholic Diocese of Tucson, Ariz., becomes
the second in the nation to seek bankruptcy protection, in the wake of
extensive and continuing legal action stemming from sexual abuse of children
by parish priests.”5
On Sept. 24, 2004, “Bishop Thomas Dupre is indicted on child rape charges,
becoming the first bishop to face charges in the church sex abuse scandal.
Dupre was the head of the Springfield, Mass. diocese, but resigned in
February after the allegations came to light.” 6
On Dec. 2, 2004, “The Orange County diocese reaches a settlement with 87

victims of clergy abuse. Terms of the agreement are not disclosed, but a
source tells the Associated Press the payout will be bigger than the record $85
million agreement with the Boston Archdiocese. The lawsuits allege sexual
misconduct by 30 priests, 11 lay personnel and two nuns.” 7
The Diocese of Spokane, WA “filed for Chapter 11 bankruptcy protection in

December 2004, listing more than $81 million in claims. The diocese sought
bankruptcy protection in advance of court trials over claims of clergy sexual
abuse.”8 In 2006, the Diocese of Spokane auctioned off its chancery to pay off
sex abuse claims.9
“ The child sex abuse scandal in the Roman Catholic diocese on Long Island
has resulted in the defrocking of eight priests and the permanent suspension
of nine [for alleged sex abuse], while three await canonical trials, the bishop of
the diocese said.”10
On Oct. 12, 2005, “Newly released records of sex abuse claims against 126
priests that are at the core of hundreds of lawsuits against the Archdiocese
of Los Angeles show that church officials for decades moved accused priests
between counseling and new assignments.” 11
Recently in 2006, “the Roman Catholic Diocese of Davenport filed for

Chapter 11 bankruptcy protection today, less than two weeks before it defends
itself at a trial involving a former priest accused of sexually abusing a high
school student.
Bishop William Franklin says he regrets the decision, but the financial
pressure and demands for settling as many as 25 outstanding claims of sexual
abuse by its priests is too great.“12 (IOWA CITY, Iowa)
Examples of this corruption among the Vatican II clergy could be multiplied for pages,
but the reader should get the idea: this unspeakable scandal is present among the
Vatican sect simply because it’s not the holy Catholic Church. Who would dare say it
is? The scandal we’re talking about is so outrageous – indeed one of the very worst
scandals in history – that it could only be a sign of the end times and of the
apocalyptic counterfeit church which will characterize the last days. You know
things are bad when the most prominent thing at the top of the website for the
"Diocese" of Pittsburgh is a toll-free number for sex abuse response. 13
The website for the "Archdiocese" of Philadelphia has as its fifth option a section on
“Children and Youth Protection” 14 – protection, that is, from its pervert “priests.” It’s
such a problem that every diocesan website we checked has a prominent place
for the abuse problem. What follows are just a few more examples from the
"diocesan" websites of Miami15 and Milwaukee.16 Notice that sexual abuse issue is
one of the most prominent things mentioned the websites (underlining bracketing our
own).
Nor is the Vatican II sect’s sexual scandal limited to the U.S. The sexual scandal that
has engulfed the Vatican II sect has indeed spread all over the world. On July 8,
2002, “The Catholic Bishops Conference of the Philippines apologized for ‘grave
sexual misconduct’ by Filipino priests, and promises a protocol to address future
cases of abuse.”17
In the Archdiocese of Vienna in 2004, for instance, 10,000 people left the Novus Ordo
church in a few months over two high profile sex scandals involving clergy, child
pornography and alleged molestation.18
1
CBSNews.com, July 23, 2003.
2
http://www.nytimes.com – Jan. 25, 2005.
3
The Christian Century Foundation:
http://www.findarticles.com/p/articles/mi_m1058/is_13_120/ai_104681885
4
5
6
7
8
http://www.spokesmanreview.com/sections/diocese/?ID=132420
9
www.kxly.com, Oct. 3, 2006.
10
11
12
http://www.whotv.com/Global/story.asp?S=5522807&nav=2HAB
13
http://www.diopitt.org/
14
http://www.archdiocese-phl.org/links.htm
15
http://www.miamiarch.org
16
http://www.archmil.org
17
http://www.cbsnews.com/htdocs/catholic_crisis/timeline.html
18
http://news.scotsman.com/international.cfm?id=1122942004
23. The Seminaries of the Vatican II sect are

unspeakable cesspools of homosexuality and
heresy
Pope Pius XI, Ad catholici sacerdotii (# 66), Dec. 20, 1935:

“Give the best of your clergy to your seminaries; do not
fear to take them from other positions. These [other] positions
may seem of greater moment, but in reality their importance is
not to be compared with that of the seminaries, which is capital
and indispensable. Seek also from elsewhere, wherever you
can find them, men really fitted for this noble task. Let them be
such as teach priestly virtues, rather by example than by
words, <men who are capable of imparting, together with
learning, a solid, manly and apostolic spirit.”1
In 2002, the book Goodbye, Good Men by Michael Rose was published. This book
documented the almost unbelievable perversion and debauchery of the seminaries of
the Vatican II/Novus Ordo “Church.” The corrupt seminaries produced the “priests”
who, in turn, produced the notorious sexual scandal. The author (Rose) is a defender
of the Vatican II sect, so his exposé (coming from one who is inclined to defend the
Vatican II clergy) reveals how horrible the situation really is.
Some of the anecdotes about life at the seminary are so horrifying that only one
conclusion follows from them: the “Church” which presents these places as
“seminaries for the formation of Catholic priests” could only be the apocalyptic Whore
of Babylon which Scripture predicts will arise in the last days to deceive Catholics. A
few excerpts from Goodbye, Good Men are necessary to establish the point:
Michael Rose, Goodbye, Good Men, pp. 56-57: “According to former

seminarians and recently ordained priests, this ‘gay subculture’ is so
prominent at certain seminaries that these institutions have earned
nicknames such as Notre Flame (for Notre Dame Seminary in New
Orleans) and Theological Closet (for Theological College at the Catholic
University of America in Washington, D.C.). St. Mary’s Seminary in
Baltimore has earned the nickname the ‘Pink Palace.’”2
The antipopes and “bishops” of the Vatican II sect do nothing about these
seminaries or the massive homosexual problem, of course! But when someone
under their authority opposes the New Religion they act with lightning-fast speed. For
instance: when the head of the Fraternity of St. Peter Seminary, Fr. Bisig,
showed that he was not inclined to accept in his fraternity men who wanted to
say the New Mass, the Vatican promptly removed him and appointed Father
Arnaud Devillers in his place. How quickly the Vatican acts when the New Religion
is opposed! Also remember that, in 1988, a bishop was excommunicated immediately
after acting to spread the Traditional Latin Mass. Yet the post-Vatican II Vatican does
nothing about perverted seminaries all over the world. This is because it is the
Counter Church of the Devil.
Prior to Vatican II, it was the policy that those with the perverse tendency to
homosexuality (which is a result of demonic takeover as a result of some form of
idolatry, as is taught in Romans 1) were forbidden to become priests.
“Father Andrew Walter, ordained for the Diocese of Bridgeport, Connecticut, in

2000, spent several semesters at the Baltimore school as a seminarian for the
Diocese of Paterson, New Jersey. The [homosexual] problem was so bad
when he was there, he explained, that ‘some of the students and faculty
used to get dressed up in leather to go to ‘the block,’ Baltimore’s
equivalent to 42nd Street in Manhattan.’”3
Michael Rose, Goodbye, Good Men, p. 57: “Father John Trigilio of the
Harrisburg, Pennsylvania, diocese remembers visiting St. Mary’s in Baltimore
when he was a seminarian in Pennsylvania. ‘There was no discretion at all,’ he
said of the gay subculture there. ‘The few times I was there, some of the
seminarians would literally dress like gays from the Village. They would
even go so far as to wear pink silk; it was like going to see La Cage aux
Folles.’
‘ In my day at St. Mary’s,’ said Father John Despard, now a religious order
priest from the Southeast, ‘down the hall there would be two guys together
in the shower and everybody knew it.’
“ Ada Mason, a philosophy professor at a prominent Catholic university,

once served on the board of a seminary in the upper Midwest. In that position
she was shocked to discover a gay subculture extremely active there. ‘Open
homosexual behavior was more than tolerated,’ she admitted. ‘I was even told
by one of the seminary faculty that every Friday a van took priesthood
students to a nearby city to cruise the gay bars.’”4
As awful as it sounds, this is actually just the tip of the iceberg of the perversion and
rampant homosexuality of the Vatican II sect. Goodbye, Good Men also documents
that the seminaries of the Novus Ordo sect endorse and accept a rejection of the
most basic teachings of the Catholic Faith.
“’ Many seminarians lost their faith there [at the seminary],’ he lamented. ‘One
guy I remember in particular,’ he recounted. ‘He lost his faith because of a
Christology course we were all required to take.’ In that course, Perrone
explained, the seminarians were taught the German Protestant biblical
exegesis popularized by German Lutheran Rudolph Bultmann, and the first
book they read was Albert Schweitzer’s Quest for the Historical Jesus,
which Perrone called ‘a very damaging book’ that dismissed all of the
Church’s teachings as unreliable myths. ‘And we had similar books in the
same vein.’”5
The first book they read at the seminary attacked Our Lord’s historicity and dismissed
all the Church’s teachings as myths. Again, this is just a tiny sampling of what goes
on and is taught at the “seminaries” of the Vatican II sect. Rose’s book also
documents that men who are opposed to the ordination of women are discouraged
from pursuing a vocation. It documents how the Papal Primacy, the inerrancy of
Scripture, etc. are commonly denied at these seminaries. It documents how a witch
attended one seminary (p. 108), and how candidates for the seminary were
interviewed and screened by a Mason:
“ The next step in the admissions process [to the seminary] was the
psychological evaluation. Carrigee was sent to an independent psychological
clinic, where he spent two days taking tests and ‘being interviewed by a
stone-faced stoic who wore a Masonic ring.’”6
Things are so bad at these “seminaries” that one prominent “priest” of the Vatican II
sect, “Fr.” John Trigilio, had this to say about his seminary days:
“Trigilio lamented, hinting at the campy subculture that permeated the

seminary atmosphere. ‘We used to say, if you wore a cassock you were a
reactionary ‘daughter of Trent.’ If you wore women’s underwear, they’d
make you seminarian of the year. We had a few guys who sometimes
wore women’s clothing, lingerie, makeup, etc., and some who were as
effeminate as could be… The campy ones at MIS [Mary Immaculate
Seminary, Northampton, P.A.] would call each other by female names…’”7
“’ I can say this,’ he explained, ‘but it’s not an absolute: If a guy through his
seminary career at MIS had never had any opposition from the faculty,
there was something wrong with him. If you were anything near orthodox,
you had to fight tooth and nail to keep your sanity and your faith… The
formation team would tell my bishop that ‘He’s having trouble adjusting to
contemporary theology; he remains very rigid.’ But for those who were
openly homosexual, their bishops were not informed.’”8
These are the words of a Novus Ordo “priest” who is currently featured on EWTN.
This “priest” is a promoter of false ecumenism, salvation outside the Church, and
many other post-Vatican II heresies. The point is that he’s by no means a traditional
Catholic. He’s very far away from the traditional Catholic Faith, yet he was
considered a reactionary at his seminary simply because he wasn’t open to things
such as homosexuality and women’s ordination. This shows us how wicked the
Vatican II sect is, and how far it is from Catholic.
AN INCREDIBLE ACCOUNT OF THE STATE OF THE SEMINARIES

FROM ONE WHO SPENT TIME AT A PROMINENT NOVUS ORDO
SEMINARY
In the 1995 issue of The Homiletic and Pastoral Review (which was subsequently
published on the internet), an article appeared by an individual who had attended one
of the nation’s most prominent Novus Ordo seminaries. He was appalled by what he
saw. Some of the things he said include:
“ After spending four years in a Neo-Modernist Roman Catholic seminary, I
have come to the firm belief that the source of the current crisis in the Church
in the United States can be traced directly to the seminaries. The seminary is
literally the seedbed of the faith… A man would inevitably find trouble [at
the seminary], however, if he used language like "the Holy Sacrifice of
the Mass." He would have two strikes against him if he in turn stood in
opposition to the concept of "priestesses" in the Roman Catholic Church.
“ The Rosary was looked upon as being suitable for those without the
capacity to approach God intellectually, and it was beneath one of
theological sophistication…
To begin with, we were instructed upon entry to the seminary that we could not
kneel at the consecration during Mass, nor could we kneel after receiving
communion. This would ‘break community.’…
“At Mass, the priest was often simply referred to as the "presider." He was the
one leading us in prayer, "animating" the community. Many "presiders"
improvised upon the Mass, adding their own touch to the eucharistic prayers.
Making sure the readings were inclusivized was the responsibility of the reader
for the day...
“ We, as Roman Catholic seminarians, were not allowed to wear clerical

clothing. This was because the collar was a sign of "clericalism." Though the
rector had been known to tell bishops he did not want to ‘confuse ministry with
the wearing of the collar,’ the reality behind abolishing the collar in our
seminary was that it was a cause of great anxiety for the feminists…
“We were told from the beginning that seminarians were not to refer to any of
the faculty as "Father" or "Sister." We were not to be caught up with "titles," as
this was another
form of clericalism. These things would also offend against the "ecumenical"
mission that the seminary was committed to. In terms of a "confusion of
ministries," one might question the very practice inculcated in the seminary…
“During a class conference, the question that was raised was the
unchecked effeminate, scandalous behavior of some seminarians, the
negative reputation of the seminary gained by this recurring image, and
the kinds of role models the seminary was tacitly approving in
recommending these men for orders. The Vice Rector replied by saying
the seminary admitted men of both orientations, but the policy was that all
had to be celibate…
“For our entire first academic year, we had to study Richard P. McBrien's
Catholicism. This book set the most fertile foundations for doubt and
intellectual departure from the true Catholic Faith. It was through subtle and
clever deception by veiled, ambiguous language, that McBrien's book was so
effective. It became the basis for the reasonableness and goodness of dissent.
Some of his more exemplary ideas, implied and cleverly suggested
throughout the book, are that we don't have to believe in the virginity of
the Blessed Mother; that we don't have to believe or assent to follow Church
teaching unless it explicitly states it has dogmatic status; and that we must
admit to Jesus having been ignorant and in error. McBrien expertly employed
his language so that he remained within a "legal" framework, and made
outrageous suggestions which to some appear compelling. I recall seeing the
firsthand results of this book's use in a discussion I had with another
seminarian - he was firmly convinced that ‘It's totally naive to think that Mary
didn't have sex.’
“We often studied Protestant theologies right alongside Rahner,

Schillebeeckx, Kung, Boff (even on occasion Matthew Fox) and so forth.
Since there was no reliance upon the Magisterium for guidance or point of
reference in most theological discussions, we seminarians would be adrift in a
sea of opinion and interpretations, both Protestant and Catholic.
“ In the area of spirituality, we had workshops on "women's spirituality," or

something about "collaborative ministry" and "social justice," because this was
perceived as "where the Spirit was" in today's world. Devotion to Mary as
"Blessed Mother" was allowed, but generally not encouraged… The Rosary,
prayed in the main chapel by a group of seminarians, was tolerated for a
time. But eventually the tension created in the seminary over this group
brought it to an end. However, to please bishops, and as a kind of token
gesture to the conservative element in the seminary, the Rosary was suddenly
allowed again - with official seminary approval - but then only in a small hall
chapel where there was no Blessed Sacrament, one day a week, between
breakfast and classes. The reason behind not allowing the Rosary in the main
chapel was that ‘the chapel is for liturgical celebrations - not devotions.’ And
yet the chapel was used for a number of functions outside Catholic worship,
including on occasion the rehearsals of a local symphony orchestra.
“ The greatest of spiritual tests came in my fourth year, in a course of so-called

"Pastoral Counseling." A laywoman with a very vocal agenda taught the
course. Not only did she proudly inform us one day that she'd be taking off a
class to attend the Call to Action seminars in Chicago (where everyone joined
in the Eucharistic prayers as a woman in stole "presided" - and with a Catholic
Bishop in the congregation), but she openly canvassed for gay and lesbian
rights, radical feminism, and even abortion. Because I openly questioned this
woman's arguments, I was penalized…
“Through a discouraging dilemma, I knew that what was being taught directly
contradicted what the Church taught, and I knew that the bishop in my home
diocese supported me… After four years in the seminary of standing up
for what was right, I was finally punished with dismissal. I was asked to
leave at the end of the academic year and to not return. Even though I was
pointing out direct cases where the seminary stood contrary to Catholicism in
its spiritual climate, members of the faculty protected themselves and the
institution by making it appear I was the one who opposed the Church, her
authority, and seminary formation… Because of the ramifications of the
rector's rage, and to my surprise, the bishop in turn also "released" me, as the
matter had become quite political for him.
“ I wondered if, in seminaries like the one I attended, men are in a sense still
being placed before the images of various gods and told to make a choice.” 9
Notice that this conservative-minded seminarian thought that his Novus Ordo
“bishop” would support him. After his dismissal, he discovered that the “bishop” stood
with the apostates at the seminary and against him.
1
(1903-1939), p. 509.
2
Michael Rose, Goodbye, Good Men, Washington, D.C.: Regnery Publishing, Inc.,
2002, p. 56.
3
Michael Rose, Goodbye, Good Men, p. 56.
4
5
6
7
8
9
http://mafg.home.isp-direct.com/priest01.htm
24. The idolatry of the Vatican II sect, and the
formation of “priests” for its idolatry in the
Vatican II seminaries, is connected with its
rampant homosexuality
Scripture teaches that homosexuality is a result of idolatry.
Romans 1- “Because that, when they knew God, they have not
glorified him as God, or given thanks; but became vain in their
thoughts, and their foolish heart was darkened... who
changed the truth of God into a lie; and worshipped and
served the creature rather than the Creator, who is blessed
for ever. Amen. For this cause God delivered them up to
shameful affections. For their women have changed the
natural use into that use which is against nature. And, in
like manner, the men also, leaving the natural use of the
women, have burned in their lusts one towards another,
men with men working that which is filthy, and receiving in
themselves the recompense which was due to their error...
they who do such things, are worthy of death; and not only
they that do them, but they also that consent to them that do
them.”
The Vatican II Sect contradicts this teaching of Scripture by asserting that the cause
of homosexuality is unknown, and that the homosexual orientation is not wrong.
John Paul II, New Catechism, #2357: “Homosexuality… Its psychological
genesis remains largely unexplained.”1
But Romans 1 clearly teaches that homosexuality is “against nature,” which means
that this orientation is foreign to man’s nature; that is, it is NOT INSTILLED BY
GOD. As a result of idolatry, God sometimes allows a demon to take people over,
possess them, and change their sexual orientation, as St. Paul describes.
Men and women are given over to homosexuality for inundating themselves with sins
of impurity – thereby worshipping the flesh rather than God. For this sin they can get
possessed by the demon of lust, which takes them over and corrupts their entire
orientation. (And they can be cured of this.) People also become homosexuals by
engaging in idolatry by either harboring a perverse fascination with human beings
over God – thereby worshipping the creature rather than the Creator – or by simply
worshipping something that is a creature or the work of one’s hands. The fact that all
homosexuals are possessed by a demon is corroborated by the fact that most
homosexual males can be identified by their effeminate external mannerisms. What
explains this? It’s obviously the demon’s presence in the person making itself
manifest externally – the external, unnatural mannerisms revealing the internal
corruption of the soul.
Isaias 3:9 – "The shew of their countenance doth witness against them;
and they declare their sin as Sodom, they hide it not. Woe unto their soul!
For they have rewarded evil unto themselves."
Notice that the prophet Isaias, referring to homosexuals, says that “they have
rewarded evil unto themselves.” This is strikingly similar to Romans 1 above, where
St. Paul says that homosexuals have received “in themselves the recompense
[reward] which was due to their error.”
An examination of the most demonic cultures in history corroborates Scripture’s

teaching on the connection between idolatry (whether of the flesh or of the work of
one’s hands or of oneself) with homosexuality. All of this is relevant because
homosexuality is rampant among the Vatican II clergy.
The Aztec culture in Mexico in the 15th and 16th centuries, which the Catholic
conquistadors physically overthrew – and which the appearance of Our Lady of
Guadalupe (1531) spiritually crushed – was arguably the wickedest culture in human
history.
Warren H. Carroll, Our Lady of Guadalupe and the Conquest of Darkness, pp.
8-11: “Many primitive peoples have practiced occasional human sacrifice
and some have practiced cannibalism. None has ever done so on a scale
remotely approaching that of the Aztecs. No one will ever know how many
they sacrificed; but the law of the empire required a thousand sacrifices to the
Aztec tribal god Huitzilopochtli in every town with a temple, every year; and
there were 371 subject towns in the Aztec empire…
“Every Aztec city and large town had a central square, from which a high
pyramidal temple rose, and four gates opening upon four roads approaching
the town in straight lines extending at least five miles, each ending at one side
of the pyramid temple… Month after month, year after year, in temple after
temple, the sacrificial victims came down the roads to the steps, climbed
up the steps to the platform at the top, and there were bent backwards over
large convex slabs of polished stone by a hook around the neck wielded by
a [pagan] priest with head and arms stained black, never-cut black hair all
caked and matted with dried blood, and once-white garments soaked and
stained with innumerable gouts of crimson. An immense knife with a blade
of midnight black volcanic glass rose and fell, cutting the victim open.
His heart was torn out while still beating and held up for all to see, while
his ravaged body was kicked over the edge of the temple platform where
it bounced and slithered in obscene contortions down the steps to the
bottom a hundred feet below. Later, the limbs of the body were eaten…
“ The early Mexican historian Ixtlilxochitl estimated that one out of every five
children in Mexico was sacrificed… An almost universal symbol in Mexican
religion was the serpent. Sacrifices were heralded by the prolonged beating
of an immense drum made of skins of huge snakes, which could be heard two
miles away. Nowhere else in human history has Satan so formalized and
institutionalized his worship with so many of his own actual titles and
symbols.”2
Here is a description of the 1487 Aztec dedication of a new pyramid temple to their
false god, Huitzilopochtli:
“Tlacaellell decided that this central temple should be dedicated with the
greatest mass sacrifice of his fifty-eight years of dominance in the Aztec
empire. As always, he had his way. In R.C. Padden’s memorable description:
‘Well before daybreak of the opening day, legionnaires prepared victims,
who were put in close single file down the steps of the great pyramid,
through the city, out over the causeways, and as far as the eye could see. For
the average person viewing the spectacle from roof top, it would appear
that the victims stretched in lines to the end of the earth. The bulk of
unfortunates were from hostile provinces and the swollen ranks of slavery. On
the pyramid’s summit, four slabs had been set up, one at the head of
each staircase, for Tlacaellel and the three kings of the Triple Alliance, all of
whom were to begin the affair as sacrificial priests. All were in readiness; the
lines of victims were strung out for miles, with great reservoirs at their ends,
thousands of trapped humans milling about like cattle, awaiting their
turn in the line that was about to move. Suddenly, the brilliantly arrayed
kings approached Huitzilopochtli’s [the false god’s] chapel and made reverent
obeisance. As they turned to join their aides at the four slabs, great
snakeskin drums began to throb, announcing that the lines could now
begin to move.
“Relays of [pagan] priests dispatched the victims. As each group tired [of
killing], others of the thousands who were to live below in the new
temple stepped forward to relieve them and keep up the pace. Years of
practice had given them a skill and speed almost incredible. Reliable evidence
indicates that it took only fifteen seconds to kill each victim. Blood and bodies
cascaded in an endless stream down the temple steps. Hearts were
assembled in piles and skulls in endless racks.
“It went on four days and four nights. More than eighty thousand men were
killed. Tlacaellel had commanded all the high nobility of Mexico to be present,
watching from scented, rose-covered boxes; but eventually the bonds of
custom and even of fear were burst by overwhelming horror, and most of the
spectators fled, along with many people of the city. Even those who could hide
from the sight of what was happening were unable any longer to endure the
stench. But Tlacaellel [the leader of the Empire] at eighty-nine remained
to the very end, watching the victims killed at fifteen seconds per man,
until the last of the eighty thousand had their hearts torn out before his
devouring eyes.”3
Perhaps this bit of history, more than any other, illustrates the truth of the scriptural
teaching that the gods of the heathen are actually devils.
Psalms 95:5- “For all the gods of the Gentiles are devils…”
1 Cor. 10:20- “But the things which the heathens sacrifice, they sacrifice to
devils, and not to God. And I would not that you should be made partakers
with devils.”
It also demonstrates the connection of idolatry with homosexuality, for the Catholic
conquistadors, “After repelling the attack [of the Aztecs], saw their first small temples.
‘There were clay idols made of pottery,’ Bernal Diaz tells us, ‘with the faces of
demons or women and other evil figures that showed Indians committing acts
of sodomy with each other.’”4
It was such a problem that Cortes told the Aztecs: “I would have you know that we
have come from afar… Give up your sodomy and all your other evil practices, for so
commands Our Lord God, Whom we believe and Whom we adore…” 5
St. Francis Xavier (16th century) witnessed the same thing when preaching the faith in
pagan Japan. “Fucarandono then went on with the general subject, and afterwards
asked Francis Xavier why he forbade the unnatural lusts so common in Japan.”6
These unnatural lusts were so common because they worshipped some 33,000 idols
at the temple at Kioto.7 As Romans 1 teaches, unnatural lusts are connected with
idolatry.
That’s why unnatural lusts are so common among the clergy of the Vatican II sect:
they are steeped in idolatry.
1
The Catechism of the Catholic Church, by John Paul II, St. Paul Books & Media,
1994, # 2357.
2
Warren H. Carroll, Our Lady of Guadalupe and the Conquest of Darkness, Front
Royal, VA: Christendom Press, 1983, pp. 8-11.
3
Warren H. Carroll, Our Lady of Guadalupe and the Conquest of Darkness, pp. 8-11.
4
Warren H. Carroll, Our Lady of Guadalupe and the Conquest of Darkness, p. 17.
5
Warren H. Carroll, Our Lady of Guadalupe and the Conquest of Darkness, p. 33.
6
The Life and Letters of St. Francis Xavier by Henry James Coleridge, S.J. (Originally
published: London: Burns and Oates, 1874) Second Reprint, New Delhi: Asian
Educational Services, 2004, Vol. 2, p. 320.
7
The Life and Letters of St. Francis Xavier by Henry James Coleridge, S.J., Vol. 2, p.
350.
25. The Vatican II sect promotes idolatry by its

general worship of man, by its particular
worship of man in the New Mass, and by its
acceptance of idolatrous religions
“Those who undertake the tedious task of wading through
even a fraction of the propaganda which has accompanied
the New Mass in any Western country would certainly
concur that almost invariably it sees the meaning of the
Mass in the assembly, not the sacrifice for which, in theory at
least, the assembly comes together… Professor Salleron
noted at once [in 1970] that the New Mass represented the
liturgical expression of the Cult of Man…”1
We’ve already covered in great detail the Vatican II sect’s acceptance of idolatrous
religions. We must now look at how man has replaced God in the New Mass, and
how this is reflected in the seminaries.
Lex Orandi, lex credendi – The Novus Ordo Law of Prayer

corresponds to the Novus Ordo Law of Belief: that Man is God
Lex Orandi, lex credendi is a principle in Catholic teaching. It simply means that the
manner in which the Church prays or worships reflects what the Church believes.
This is so true that when the Protestant heretics split from the Church they most
effectively indoctrinated people with the Protestant heresies (denying the Real
Presence of Christ in the Eucharist, denying the Mass as sacrifice, etc.) by changing
the Mass in ways which reflected their new beliefs (e.g., treating the Eucharist like an
ordinary piece of bread, removing references to sacrifice, etc.)
We see the same thing in the Novus Ordo Missae (the New Mass). Let’s focus briefly
on how the Novus Ordo law of prayer reflects the post-Vatican II teaching
(enunciated by John Paul II) that man is God. Even Michael Davies, the late defender
of the validity of the New Mass, clearly recognized that the worship of the New Mass
is the Cult of Man.
Michael Davies, Pope Paul’s New Mass, p. 149: “Perhaps the most dramatic
symbol of the man-centered nature of the new liturgy is the turning
round of the altar, or rather, its replacement by a table… Man has turned
away from God to face his fellow men. Not all liturgical experts would state
formally that they are replacing the Cult of God by the Cult of Man. For
some it is a subconscious process. But it is all part of a trend which, if not
stated formally, is nonetheless clear.”2
The turning around of the altar, and its replacement by a table which faces man,
replaces the cult of with the cult of man.
Michael Davies, Pope Paul’s New Mass, p. 141: “The late T.S. Gregory… was
very disturbed by the post-conciliar liturgical reforms… he warned: ‘… But
though we can no more change the Catholic Mass than we can change the
nature of God… We can even think that the heart of the matter is not the
sacrificed Son of God but the assembled faithful.’ This was a prophetic
warning of the nature of the New Mass as defined by its compilers in the
notorious Article 7, i.e. the essence of the Mass consists in the coming
together of the faithful. Those who undertake the tedious task of wading
through even a fraction of the propaganda which has accompanied the
New Mass in any Western country would certainly concur that almost
invariably it sees the meaning of the Mass in the assembly, not the
sacrifice for which, in theory at least, the assembly comes together…
Professor Salleron noted at once [in 1970] that the New Mass
represented the liturgical expression of the Cult of Man…”3
Notice this important point: the meaning of the New Mass is in the assembly,
according to the Vatican II sect, because its creed is that the assembly – man – is
now Christ.
This replacement of God with man in the (New) Mass is also inculcated in the official
Vatican II document on the liturgy (Sacrosanctum Concilium).
Vatican II Constitution on the Sacred Liturgy, Sacrosanctum Concilium # 14:

“In the restoration and promotion of the sacred liturgy, this full and active
participation by all the people [in the liturgy] is the aim to be considered
before all else; for it is the primary and indispensable source from which the
faithful are to derive the true Christian spirit.” 5
Regarding this teaching, Michael Davies commented:
Michael Davies, Pope Paul’s New Mass, pp. 142-143: “What matters in the
Tridentine Mass is the reverence due to God, that the sacrifice should be
celebrated in a manner appropriate to the majesty of God to Whom it is
offered. Article 14 of the Constitution on the Sacred Liturgy is
unambiguous, attention must be focused upon the congregation rather
than God.”6
Thus, Vatican II officially teaches that attention in the Mass must be on man rather
than on God.
That’s why we hear about every kind of abomination at the New Mass, including
Clown Masses, Kiddie Masses, Polka Masses, etc., etc., etc., etc., which are all
directed toward making the worship conform to the assembly – conforming to man,
who is really the object of its worship.
Body Surfing at the New Mass
Michael Davies, Pope Paul’s New Mass, p. 170: “…the most evident
characteristic of the new liturgy is that it is the Cult of Man rather than
the Cult of God. The last thing it intends to convey is that we are in but not of
the world; the last thing it intends is that we should be drawn out of our
ordinary lives. The leit-motiv of contemporary writing on the [new] liturgy
is that the congregation must be made to feel at home during Mass and
this is best done by insuring that that the liturgy reflects its particular milieu…
This is particularly true in the case of children… the Directory on Children’s
Masses…”7
This worship of man in the New Mass was strikingly captured in an April 3, 1978
exposé by The Boston Globe.
A Clown Mass that took place in Boston on April 2, 1978
Here is the Eucharistic prayer from this Novus Ordo Clown “Mass,” which was
celebrated by Fr. Joachim Lally:
“ Send Your Spirit over these gifts of bread and wine and over each of us so
that together we might be the living and breathing and moving Body and
Blood of Jesus Christ Your Son and our Brother.”8
In this Eucharistic prayer from the Novus Ordo Clown Mass, we see the blatant
teaching that man is Christ. The prayer stated that “we might be the living and
breathing and moving Body and Blood of Jesus Christ…”! This is the doctrine of
Antichrist, the dissolving of Jesus into everyone (1 John 4:2-3). This religion of man
as Christ is also inculcated in a ruling laid down on how Novus Ordo “Communion”
must not be distributed.
Michael Davies, Pope Paul’s New Mass, p. 340: “Many readers will be
shocked to learn that the American hierarchy is actually preparing the way for
Catholic acceptance of the concept that the sacrifice in the Mass is that of
Christ being offered in virtue of His presence in the congregation who
offer themselves. In the official Newsletter of the Bishops’ Committee on
the Liturgy, a ruling was laid down that when distributing Holy
Communion a priest must not say: ‘Receive the Body of Christ’ or ‘This
is the Body of Christ.’ The reason given is that the congregation itself is
the Body of Christ.
“ [Bishops’ statement]: ‘The use of the phrase The Body of Christ. Amen, in the
Communion rite asserts in a very forceful way the presence and role of the
community… The change to the use of the phrase The Body of Christ
rather than the long formula which was previously said by the priest has
several repercussions in the liturgical renewal. First, it seeks to highlight
the important concept of the community as the body of Christ…’”9
Notice: the official statement of the Novus Ordo bishops says that a priest must not
say “Receive the Body of Christ” or “This is the Body of Christ” when distributing
Communion, but rather “ the Body of Christ” in order to emphasize that the “Body of
Christ” is present in the community! This is the worship of man!
This idolatry is reflected in the Novus Ordo seminaries. At many of these seminaries,
devotion to what they think is the Blessed Sacrament [remember, the Real
Presence of Christ is not present in the New Mass, as we’ve covered] is actually
discouraged because it fails to recognize the presence of Christ in everyone!
Michael Rose, Goodbye, Good Men, p. 121, an exposé of Novus Ordo

Seminaries: “The [Novus Ordo] seminarian who kneels and receives
Communion on the tongue is guilty of three things: respect, reverence,
and piety, which are indicators that the seminarian has an ‘outdated’
understanding of the Real Presence of Christ in the Eucharist.”10
Some of those who even kneel for what they deem to be the Blessed Sacrament are
rebuked for their “outdated” understanding of the Real Presence of Christ, i.e.,
“failing” to “understand” that Christ is present in everyone! This is the doctrine of
Antichrist, fully imbibed by the Vatican II sect. And we know this from first-hand
experience. Many years ago one of us visited a Novus Ordo seminary in the
Philadelphia area. The New “Mass” was ridiculously irreverent and featured
seminarians strumming their guitars at what was more like a folk concert than a
Mass. When one of us complained to a seminary authority that the antics at “Mass”
were not reverent to Christ who is present in the Blessed Sacrament (which one of us
mistakenly thought at the time, not knowing about the invalidity of the New Mass), the
seminary authority actually replied, “ But what about Christ who is present in each
person?”
Michael Rose, Goodbye, Good Men, p. 121: “Sister Katarina Schuth of St.
Paul’s Seminary in Minnesota explains that ‘students may accuse faculty of
not supporting their devotions or loving the Blessed Sacrament, to which
faculty respond that they are simply asking students also to see Christ in
others…’”11
Notice how the Devil subtly insinuates the worship of man under the false pretext of a
concern for others. Hiding evil under the cloak of a false charity or a phony “love” has
always been one of the Devil’s most effective means of spreading heresy and lies.
These people fail to realize that Pope Pius XII expressly condemned confusing the
Mystical Body of Christ (the members of the Church) with the actual Body and
Person of Jesus Christ.
Pope Pius XII, Mystici Corporis Christi (# 86), June 29, 1943: “For there are
some who neglect the fact that the Apostle Paul has used metaphorical
language of speaking of this doctrine [of the Mystical Body], and failing to
distinguish as they should the precise and proper meaning of the terms the
physical body, the social body, and the mystical Body, arrive at a distorted idea
of unity. They make the Divine Redeemer and the members of the Church
coalesce in one physical person, and while they bestow divine attributes
on man, they make Christ our Lord subject to error and to human
inclination to evil. But Catholic faith and the writings of the holy Fathers
reject such false teaching as impious and sacrilegious; and to the mind
of the Apostle of the Gentiles it is equally abhorrent, for although he
brings Christ and His Mystical Body into a wonderfully intimate union, he
nevertheless distinguishes one from the other, as Bridegroom and
Bride.”12
We will conclude this section with the following mind-boggling story of what occurred
in St. Mark’s Novus Ordo Minor Seminary. This story takes this doctrine of man as
Christ to its full conclusion. It shows us how this doctrine of the assembly as Christ
rules in the New Church. It illustrates how the Vatican II sect, the New Mass and the
Novus Ordo seminaries are unspeakably demonic.
Michael Rose, Goodbye, Good Men, p. 166: “One of the most memorable
moments for Trigilio came during a rare benediction of the Blessed
Sacrament prayer service [at St. Mark’s] in the chapel. ‘The priest took
the monstrance,’ Trigilio recounted, ‘and held it at waist level, walked
over to the tabernacle, and replaced the Blessed Sacrament.
Then he took a clay pot that looked like a Grecian urn, holding it much
higher than he had held the monstrance, carried it over to the altar, and
placed it in the spot where the Blessed Sacrament had been; he then
incensed the pot and knelt before it, saying, ‘Abba, you are the potter, we
are the clay.’ There was nothing in the pot, but the priest was incensing it, and
praying to it…’ This, said Trigilio, was the attitude of many of the formation
team at St. Mark’s: in short, idolatrous.” 13
The worship of man (the assembly) as Christ in the New Mass had so fully consumed
this apostate Novus Ordo “priest” that he worshipped the clay pot, just as he
worships the assembly of people in the New Mass. And this is precisely what the
Novus Ordo/Vatican II religion of John Paul II is all about. It’s why the Assisi
interreligious apostasy has been fully embraced by the Vatican II clergy, whereby all
religious leaders, including Christ-deniers, are accepted. They are invited and
accepted because (according to the false Vatican II religion) their dignity as men is
more important than the fact that they reject Christ.
So, idolatry exists on three fronts in the Vatican II religion: 1) the worship of an
invalidly consecrated piece of bread in the New Mass, since the form of consecration
in the New Mass doesn’t suffice for validity (as we’ve shown); 2) the worship of man
by conforming the service to the assembly, rather than to God, by the turning around
of the altar and many other things; and
3) the elevation of man’s dignity above the teaching of Christ by accepting men’s
false religions, despite the fact that they contradict the teaching of Christ.
This worship of man is a main reason why the Novus Ordo “priesthood” is a cesspool
of abominations, homosexuality and unspeakable perversion. As we’ve seen, a study
of the missionaries reveals that where idolatry is common (such as in mission
territories fully under Satan’s yoke), homosexuality is common. The idolatry of the
New Mass is a major factor in the massive perversion of the Novus Ordo “priests.”
Obviously, these facts should show us once again why the Novus Ordo Mass can
never be attended for any reason under pain of grave sin.
Pope St. Pius X, E Supremi Apostolatus, Oct. 4, 1903: “While, on the other
hand, and this according to the same apostle is the distinguishing mark of
Antichrist, man has with infinite temerity put himself in the place of
God.”14
1
Michael Davies, Pope Paul’s New Mass, Kansas City, MO: Angelus Press, p. 141.
2
3
4
L’Osservatore Romano (the Vatican’s Newspaper), Nov. 2, 1978, p. 1.
5
Walter M. Abbott, The Documents of Vatican II, The America Press, 1966, p. 144.
6
Michael Davies, Pope Paul’s New Mass, pp. 142-143.
7
8
Michael Davies, Pope Paul’s New Mass, pp. 197-198.
9
Michael Rose, Goodbye, Good Men, Washington, D.C.: Regnery Publishing, Inc.,
10
2002, p. 121.
11
12
(1939-1958), p. 54.
13
14
26. The Deplorable State of “Catholic”

Parochial and High Schools
“I believed in the beginning it would be easy to stop the filthy material from
being taught in schools. I was confident that if any decent person would just
look at the material, they would be repulsed and stop it immediately. I was
naive to think the Archbishop or his “department heads” cared anything for
souls.”1
Since the Vatican II revolution, the once-Catholic school system has been laid waste.
Even many supporters of the Vatican II/Novus Ordo “Church,” who have made
themselves vigorous defenders of the antipopes we’ve exposed in the preceding
sections, have been forced to abandon the Novus Ordo “Catholic” school system in
droves. The heresy and immorality of the “Catholic” school system allows one to say
that it’s no longer Catholic except in name only. Chief among its many problems is
sex education.
Pope Pius XI condemned sex education. In doing so, he pointed out that it’s not
ignorance of such things which lead to sins in this regard, but rather exposure to
such enticements.
Pope Pius XI, Divini illius magistri, Dec. 31, 1931: “But much more pernicious
are those opinions and teachings regarding the following of nature absolutely
as a guide. These enter upon a certain phase of human education which is full
of difficulties, namely, that which has to do with moral integrity and chastity.
For here and there a great many foolishly and dangerously hold and
advance the method of education, which is disgustingly called ‘sexual,’
since they foolishly feel that they can, by merely natural means, after
discarding every religious and pious aid, warn youth against sensuality and
excess, by initiating and instructing all of them, without distinction of sex, even
publicly, in hazardous doctrines; and what is worse, by exposing them
prematurely to the occasions, in order that their minds having become
accustomed, as they say, may grow hardened to the dangers of puberty.
“But in this such persons gravely err, because they do not take into account
the inborn weakness of human nature, and that law planted within our
members, which, to use the words of the Apostle Paul, ‘fights against the law
of my mind’ (Rom. 7:23); and besides, they rashly deny what we have learned
from daily experience, that young people certainly more than others fall
into disgraceful acts, not so much because of an imperfect knowledge of
the intellect as because of a will exposed to enticements and unsupported
by divine assistance.”2
In blatant disregard of this teaching, sex education programs, including graphic ones,
are implemented in all “Catholic schools,” thus corrupting the innocence of Catholic
children from their earliest years. In fact, it would be a gross understatement to
merely call these programs “sex education.” They are more correctly labeled “sex
initiation” or indoctrination in filth. As partially quoted at the beginning of this section,
one mother, whose child was receiving this “sex education” in the “Catholic” school,
expressed her outrage to the “bishop”; but to no avail:
“The last two months have been a nightmare. I believed in the beginning it
would be easy to stop the filthy material from being taught in schools. I
was confident that if any decent person would just look at the material,
they would be repulsed and stop it immediately. I was naive to think the
Archbishop or his "department heads" cared anything for souls. Instead,
what I found was a Chancery full of people with deadened consciences
and deformed judgments----- "white washed sepulchers with dead men’s
bones." Every parent in this diocese should be alarmed that such people have
been put in charge of caring for and teaching innocent and vulnerable children.
It is scandalous!”3
To illustrate the perversion of this “sex education,” it’s necessary to expose some
specifics. If specifics are never given, most never realize how bad the situation really
is. In the Diocese of San Antonio, for instance, the book Growing in Love is used for
sex education grades K-8. This book is also used in dioceses all over the country. A
complaining mother noted about this book:
“The sexology begins in kindergarten where children learn correct body terms
such as: penis, testes, breasts, vagina, buttocks, anus, urinate, and defecate.
They are introduced to the idea of self-touch (masturbation) "For comfort
or pleasurable sensation." Each year the program explores sexual activity a
little more in depth rehashing body parts and progressing to how-to
instructions regarding French kissing, foreplay, orgasms, oral and anal
sex. If that isn’t bad enough, Growing In Love teaches about sex toys (dildos
and vibrators), and sadism and masochism.” 4
Another man noted:
“Growing in Love, is so utterly disgusting and depraved in its explicit

description of perverted sex acts including oral sex techniques for male and
female heterosexuals and homosexuals, and so in-your-face with ‘gay and
lesbian agit-prop,’ that it just might spark enough public outrage to force the
American hierarchy and the Vatican to bring this fifty-year anti-life, anti-child,
anti-family and anti-God experiment to a merciful end.” 5
This book is used to educate children in “Catholic” schools! We’ve covered in great
detail how evil and heretical the Vatican II sect is, but it’s still somewhat difficult to
believe that this is being taught. We’re talking about a full demonic takeover here: the
very education given in “Catholic” schools encourages the youngest children to
commit mortal sins (such as masturbation) which will send them to Hell forever!
Matthew 18:6- “But he that shall scandalize one of these little ones that believe
in me, it were better for him that a millstone should be hanged about his neck,
and that he should be drowned in the depth of the sea.”
And while this abominable and satanic sex initiation is taught in “Catholic” schools,
it’s actually illegal to present such sexually graphic material, as is found in Growing in
Love, in public schools in the state of Louisiana. 6 The book Growing in Love bears the
Nihil obstat of Rev. Richard L. Schaefer, Censor DePutatus and the imprimatur of
Archbishop Jerome Hanus of the Archdiocese of Dubuque (IA).
In light of the above situation, it’s not surprising that basic Catholic dogma and
morality are rejected or almost universally ignored by “Catholics” who have come
from these schools. Immorality, immodesty and indifferentism are rampant, and in
many ways the Novus Ordo “Catholics” are as bad or worse than the pagans. For
instance, almost all “Catholic” high schools host proms and balls which feature
Rap, Rock, and Heavy Metal music – as well as lascivious dress and dancing.
There’s no aversion to the modern culture and the worldly celebrations, which
Scripture and traditional Catholic Faith teach are at variance with the ways of God.
Rather, there is a union of pagan culture and the Novus Ordo school system.
Since this is the opposite of what a real Catholic education imparts, this shows again
that the Novus Ordo school system is devoid of the true Catholic Faith.
Pope Leo XIII, Exeunte iam anno (# 10), Dec. 25, 1888: “Now the whole
essence of a Christian life is to reject the corruption of the world and to oppose
constantly any indulgence in it…”7
People go through four years of “Catholic” high school without having been taught
the concept of mortal sin.8 As the aforementioned mother noted, “It is a real tragedy
that in today’s Catholic schools, children today can recite the litany of sexual body
parts, but cannot recite the Lord’s Ten Commandments.” 9 A study written by a
professor of sociology at Notre Dame concluded that American “Catholic” teens are
“largely indifferent to faith and practice matters.” 10 That revealing assessment is also
probably an understatement if we consider that it comes from a professor who
teaches at one of the post-Vatican II sect’s universities.
Both in America and abroad, the post-Vatican II “Catholic” school system is fraught
with religious indifferentism and a celebration of false religions. For instance, Holy
Rood Roman Catholic Primary School in South Yorkshire, England – approved by the
Diocese of Hallam – held a Sikh and a Jewish Day in order to celebrate these false
religions.11
Jewish Day at Holy Rood “Catholic” Primary School
This is so evil and so sad; they’re turning these little children into apostates.
The post-Vatican II “Catholic” school system is a complete joke, and perhaps the only
reason it still has even a semblance of respect or recognition as “Catholic” from the
modern world is because of its athletic programs. The “Catholic Leagues” are now
identified with competitive high school athletics, which boast some of the top sports
programs in the country, especially in football and basketball. The “Catholic Leagues”
are certainly not outstanding for their formation of people in the Catholic Faith, which
is non-existent.
Since the Catholic Faith is no longer held to be necessary for salvation, Novus Ordo
priests no longer tell families they are obliged to send their children to “Catholic”
schools. “The number of Catholic schoolchildren in the Archdiocese of Boston has
plunged from 152,869 in 1965 to 50,742 today, and the archdiocese has closed
multiple schools during each of the last several years.” 12
The statistics of decline for the U.S. as a whole are even more striking.
“ -- Catholic schools. Almost half of all Catholic high schools in the United
States have closed since 1965. The student population has fallen from
700,000 to 386,000. Parochial schools suffered an even greater decline. Some
4,000 have disappeared, and the number of pupils attending has fallen
below 2 million -- from 4.5 million. Though the number of U.S. Catholics
has risen by 20 million since 1965, Jones' statistics show that the power of
Catholic belief and devotion to the Faith are not nearly what they were.” 13
In considering these figures, one must remember that the population of professing
Catholics increased by 20 million since 1965. 14 Thus, if the number of Catholic
schoolchildren had remained the same since 1965, that would represent, in itself, a
tremendous failure. But when we consider that not only has the number not remained
the same, but almost half of all Catholic high schools have closed, and parochial
school attendance had decreased by 2.5 million, this represents a catastrophic crisis
and a deep-seated spiritual rot. It’s all tied up with what we’ve been covering and
exposing in the first part of this book: the Vatican II antipopes, the New Mass and the
Vatican II apostasy.
1
Quoted in a discussion on the topic: http://www.dotm.org/sexed-notes.htm
2
1957, no. 2214.
3
http://www.dotm.org/sexed-notes.htm
4
http://www.dotm.org/gil-flores.htm
5
http://www.diocesereport.com/diocese_report/pr/homo_kinder_pr.shtml
6
http://www.dotm.org/gil-new.htm
7
(1878-1903), p. 199.
8
Personal testimony given to MHFM.
9
http://www.dotm.org/gil-flores.htm
10
Christian Smith, Soul Searching: The Religious and Spiritual Lives of American
Teenagers (Oxford, 2005); quoted by Inside Fordham Online, Jan. 19, 2007.
11 http://holyroodschool.catholicweb.com/index.cfm/NewsItem?
SlideID=51536&ID=159375&From=Home#headline
12
Michael Paulson, “Church Turns to Critic to Aid Catholic Schools,” The Boston
Globe, Oct. 23, 2005, http://www.boston.com.
13
http://www.townhall.com/opinion/columns/patbuchanan/2002/12/11/165161.html
14
27. The Deplorable State of “Catholic” Colleges

and Universities
Every “Catholic” college or university in communion with Benedict XVI is rife with
heresy and indifferentism and/or the promotion of the gay agenda and/or attacks on
Sacred Scripture and/or attacks on the historicity of Our Lord or all of the above.
Honorary degrees are frequently given to pro-abortionists. Pro-abortionists are often
commencement speakers at these “Catholic” colleges, where the most outrageous
scandals abound. Now we will look at just a few snapshots of the heresy, apostasy
and immorality that characterize “Catholic” colleges and universities. One could write
an entire book filled with examples of what we’re about to cover.
In 2004, 29 so-called “Catholic Colleges” actually showed the abominable play, The
Vagina Monologues.1 In February of 2005, 27 showed the play. 2 People need to
consider the level of apostasy that such a fact reveals; this outrage was actually
performed on these “Catholic” campuses, where they have members of the clergy in
positions of authority! In the same year, at least 16 “Catholic” colleges had pro-
abortion commencement speakers. In May 2005, “Catholic” Marymount Manhattan
College had Hillary Clinton as commencement speaker. 3 Clinton has spoken at other
“Catholic” colleges, including Canisius in Buffalo, NY. 4 Non-Catholic and pro- abortion
commencement speakers are so common at “Catholic” universities that it would be a
major project to keep track of them all.
Loyola University Chicago, “Chicago’s Jesuit University,” actually welcomed Kyan
Douglas, the homosexual actor from “Queer Eye for the Straight Guy,” with a
prominent link and picture on its website. 5 The same university openly promotes
lesbianism and homosexuality.6
A “study conducted by the University of California-Los Angeles showed that Catholic

students’ moral views were weaker, rather than stronger, after four years on a
‘Catholic’ college campus. At thirty-eight of the Catholic colleges surveyed, 37.9
percent of Catholic freshmen said in 1997 that abortion should be legal. Four years
later, as seniors, 51.7 percent supported legalized abortion.” 7
The U.S. school named after Mary—the University of Notre Dame—has twice hosted
a Queer Film Festival. Its head of theology, “Fr.” Richard McBrien, denies the most
basic Catholic dogmas.
Jesuit University of San Francisco offers benefits to homosexual couples. 8
Santa Clara University, a “Jesuit” institution in California, featured two speakers from
the National Center for Lesbian Rights in Feb. 2004 to promote legal issues facing
homosexual partners.9
DePaul University, the largest “Catholic” university in America, offers a minor in

“Queer Studies.”10
The “Catholic University of America,” like all the major “Catholic” colleges and
universities, is rife with heresy and apostasy. On April 26, 2006, CUA hosted an
interfaith luncheon. “Approximately 100 guests, representing Roman Catholic,
Eastern Orthodox/Oriental Christian, Protestant, Jewish, Muslim and Eastern
faith groups, participated in a 1 p.m. luncheon hosted by Rev. David M. O’Connell,
C.M., President of Catholic University. In his welcoming remarks to those assembled,
Father O’Connell reflected that religion has always played a significant role in the
development of world cultures,”11 as if their false religions of the Devil were a positive
and God-willed aspect of the establishment of cultures.
“Fr.” O’Connell also encouraged them in their own prayers, commemorated the
spirit of Assisi, and “joined together in prayer” with the infidels, pagans and heretics.
Someone we know who attended CUA called it the most wicked place he’s ever
been: the spirit of apostasy from the true Faith in a place claiming to represent it was
such a unique and deep form of evil that one could feel it.
“Catholic” Seton Hall University is a home for people of all religions. Its official
website declares: “Whether you are looking for a nearby synagogue, a Muslim
group to join for Friday prayers or an interfaith Bible study, Campus Ministry [at
Seton Hall] will connect you with students who share in your beliefs.”12 This is total
apostasy, of course – encouraging people to practice Judaism, Islam, etc.
Seton Hall also gave the “Sandra Day O’Connor Award” to pro-abortion judge
Maryanne Trump Barry. Sandra Day O’Connor, who is herself pro-abortion and was
the key vote in striking down the anti-abortion laws in almost 30 states, presented the
award named after herself to the pro- abortion judge who struck down New Jersey’s
partial-birth abortion ban.13 There are only two words for this: insanity and apostasy.
“Catholic” Marquette University promotes interfaith apostasy. As one of many

examples, its website states: “University Ministry will hold an interfaith prayer for
peace… Please join us to hear the call from religious leaders from diverse faith
traditions and denominations as they join their voices in prayer for a peaceful
resolution to the potential for war in Iraq.”14
“Catholic” Duquesne University is particularly open about its apostasy. Its website
also goes so far as to compile a list with the addresses of the local non-Catholic
churches and temples so that its students can go worship at them. This list includes
Protestant and schismatic churches, synagogues, mosques and the Hindu Jain
Temple! So much for it being a “Catholic” University dedicated to the one true Faith!
“The Office of Spiritan Campus Ministry has compiled this list for all students to
use so that they may practice their faith while away at school. If no listing of a
time is given, a phone number is listed to call and inquire. The starred
locations (*) are within walking distance. Duquesne is an urban campus with
many churches and other places of worship nearby. We will be happy to help
you find one that suits your needs.”15
“Catholic” Xavier University in Ohio openly encourages people to practice non-

Catholic religions. It “provides opportunities for worship and spiritual development
for those of all faith traditions. Information about Protestant, Jewish and other local
faith communities is available at the office of campus ministry.” 16 This is total
apostasy.
“Jesuit” Georgetown University features a course called “Problem of God.” The goal
of the course is to bring about an acceptance of all religions.
“The [non-Catholic] students admit they were skeptical when first learning the
course was part of their curriculum. When Kholoud told her family she would
be taking a class called Problem of God taught by a Catholic priest, they
wondered if she would be converted.
“’He's not here to do that,’ Kholoud says of Maher. ‘He's here to talk about
faith. My idea is different from his, but he helps us develop acceptance of
other faiths.’ Maher also helped lay such fears [that he wanted to convert
anyone] to rest during the first week of class when he said matter-of-factly: ‘I'm
sure that people will be asking, 'Does Father Maher want to convert us?' ...
Of course, the answer is yes. I want to convert all of us from a childhood
understanding and grasp on our faith to an adult understanding and
grasp on our faith.’”17
So, the “priest” teaching at “Catholic” Georgetown University admits that he doesn’t
want to convert people to the Catholic Faith, but rather to “convert” them to a deeper
understanding of their own faiths, whatever they may be. And the purpose of his
course “Problem of God” is to bring about an acceptance of all religions. This is total
apostasy.
2006 Interfaith Apostasy at Georgetown in commemoration of Assisi 18
On the 20th anniversary of John Paul II’s interreligious prayer meeting at Assisi, many
“Catholic” colleges and universities held small gatherings of the same type to
commemorate the event. “Catholic” Georgetown held International Prayer for Peace
2006: A Meeting of Peoples and Religions in the Spirit of Assisi.19 Georgetown also
offers Ministry programs for the promotion of Judaism, Islam, Protestantism and
Eastern “Orthodoxy.”
“In addition to extensive worship services offered by specific religious

traditions, the Office of Campus Ministry provides opportunities for
interfaith prayer and dialogue throughout the school year. Events include
interfaith dialogues, interfaith meditation, Hallelujah Shabbat, Interfaith
Seder and an interfaith art exhibit.” 20
This means Georgetown promotes the practice of Judaism directly on its website.
“Protestant, Jewish and Muslim worship takes place on campus [at
Georgetown] in services organized by the Office of Campus Ministry and
student groups. Bible studies, daily retreats and three Sunday worship
services in the Protestant tradition take place on campus. The Jewish
Chaplains and the Jewish Student Association hold a Shabbat dinner
each Friday. A Muslim prayer room in Copley Hall is used for Islamic
prayer and worship daily and there is a large Muslim community worship
service each
Friday. On Tuesday evenings there is an Orthodox prayer service in Copley

Crypt.”21
“Jesuit” Boston College is likewise fraught with apostasy. On Feb. 9, 2005, it hosted
a panel discussion on the American “bishops” August 2002 document Reflections on
Covenant and Mission. This notorious document stated that “… campaigns that
target Jews for conversion to Christianity are no longer theologically acceptable in
the Catholic Church.” Three Boston College “theologians” addressed the issue:
“Should Catholics Seek to Convert Jews (If Jews are in a true covenant with
God)?” All three indicated – in their modernist way of saying a lot while saying
almost nothing – that there is no necessity whatsoever for Jews to be converted. The
clearest answer came from Boston College “theologian” Philip Cunningham, who
stated:
“If, as Christians would certainly posit, the birth of the Church was part of the
divine plan, then Christians must contemplate the possibility that the
Jewish “no” to the Gospel and the development of the post-Temple
rabbinic heritage were also parts of the divine plan.”22
“No” to the Gospel may be part of the divine plan, according to “Catholic” Boston
College.
Arguably the most “prestigious” “Catholic” university in the world is the Angelicum in
Rome. It promotes the same apostasy exemplified by all the other “Catholic” colleges
and universities. It offers a course on ecumenism which promotes ecumenism in line
with The Directory for the Application of the Principles and Norms on Ecumenism,
which was promulgated by John Paul II.23 This incredible Directory discourages
converting non-Catholics, promotes interfaith worship services, sharing of churches
with false religions and sects, etc., as covered earlier in this book.
The Gregorian in Rome is another famous “Catholic” institution. Well, the former
Anglican “Archbishop” of Canterbury, George Carey, teaches ecumenism there. 24 This
means that a non- Catholic heretic – a layman who posed as a valid bishop – is
teaching heretical ecumenism to Novus Ordo seminarians and clergy. We suspect
that they won’t be covering the invalidity of Anglican orders.
We could continue for many pages documenting the apostasy, immorality and
scandal at the so- called “Catholic” colleges and universities, but one should see very
clearly that the apostasy of the educational institutions of the Vatican II sect is
universal. It goes from the local college of the Vatican II sect here in America, all the
way to the most prestigious ones in Rome. This is simply because they’re all
following the new religion of the Vatican II sect. They are, like the Vatican II sect that
endorses them, Catholic in name only.
1
http://www.tfp.org/student_action/activities/protests/monologues_protest.htm
2
Tim Drake, “No Longer Catholic,” This Rock, Nov. 2005 issue, El Cajon, CA:
Catholic Answers.
3
Catholic Answers.
4
http://transcripts.cnn.com/TRANSCRIPTS/0502/01/ltm.06.html
5
http://www.catholiccitizens.org/press/contentview.asp?c=12556;
http://www.luc.edu/info/kyan.shtml
6
http://www.luc.edu/orgs/rainbow/
7
Catholic Answers.
8
http://www.sffaith.com/ed/articles/2004/0405jh.htm
9
http://seattletimes.nwsource.com/html/localnews/2001869154_seattleusex02m.html
10
http://www.npr.org/templates/story/story.php?storyId=5173232
11
http://publicaffairs.cua.edu/news/06PeaceLuncheonFinal.htm
12
http://www.shu.edu/catholic_mission/index.html
13
http://www.lifenews.com/state512.html
14
http://www.marquette.edu/pages/home/resourcecommons/campus/archives/2003/02
_10_2003/
15
http://www.campusministry.duq.edu/worshipsites.html
16
http://www.xavier.edu/campus_ministry/
17
http://explore.georgetown.edu/news/?ID=14756
18
www.georgetown.edu
19
http://prayerforpeace.georgetown.edu/
20
http://explore.georgetown.edu/documents/?DocumentID=12052
21
http://explore.georgetown.edu/documents/?DocumentID=12052
22
http://www.bc.edu/research/cjl/meta-
elements/texts/center/events/cunningham_9Feb05.htm
23
http://www.angelicum.org/facolta/paginephp/dxcorsiteo.php?xt=t3e&xa=2005
24
http://www.ianpaisley.org/article.asp?ArtKey=ecumenism
A striking image of the Vatican II apostasy promoted on the website of “Catholic”
Seton Hall University, which we covered in this section (underlining added by us)
28. The Annulment Fiasco – The Vatican II

Sect’s De Facto acceptance of Divorce and
Remarriage
Pope Leo XIII, Dum Multa (# 2), Dec. 24, 1902: “It follows then that the
marriage of Christians when fully accomplished… cannot be dissolved
for any reason other than the death of either spouse, according to the holy
words: ‘What God has joined, let no man put asunder.’” 1
According to Catholic dogma, the essential properties of marriage are unity and
indissolubility. A marriage validly contracted and consummated is binding until death
separates the spouses. “There is no such thing as the annulment of a
consummated sacramental marriage. The expression is sometimes used
inaccurately for the declaration of nullity of a union reputed to be a marriage but
which upon examination is proved not to have been such.”2 It’s important for us to
understand that there is no such thing as “an annulment” of a consummated
marriage, but only a declaration of nullity that a certain union never was a marriage to
begin with if there is clear-cut evidence proving that a particular union was not validly
contracted.
With this in mind, it’s easy to see why “annulments” (that is, declarations that certain
unions were not actually marriages to begin with) were traditionally given very rarely.
Such cases are extremely difficult to prove, and if there’s a doubt about whether a
particular union was a validly contracted marriage, the Church presumes the validity
of the marriage.
Canon 1014, 1917 Code of Canon Law: “Marriage enjoys the favor of law;
therefore in doubt the validity of marriage is to be upheld until the contrary is
proven, with due regard for the prescription of Canon 1127.” 3
A good example of “an annulment” that could be given on solid grounds would be if a
woman were to “marry” (through no fault of her own) a man whom she later
discovered to be a validly ordained priest. Since priests cannot enter into matrimony
(canon 1972),4 the union between this priest and the woman was not a valid
marriage. She would be given a decree of nullity that she was never married. She
would be free to marry another person.
Another obvious example for an “annulment” would be if the person you “married”
turned out to have been married before, but he hid this information from you.
In all of these cases, the reason must be grave and the evidence that there never
was a valid marriage must be clear. That’s why only 338 annulments were granted
in 1968 in the U.S., when the pre-Vatican II teaching on marriage was still held
by most.
However, with the explosion of the post-Vatican II apostasy, the teaching of the
indissolubility of marriage has been thrown out the window along with the other
dogmas. From 1984 to 1994, the Vatican II Church in the U.S. granted just under
59,000 annually, even though the number of Catholic marriages has fallen one third
since 1965!6
In 2002 alone, the Vatican II sect granted 50,000 annulments in the United
States! 7 An astounding 97% of all annulments requested are granted in the
United States! This means that almost everyone who wants an “annulment” of his or
her marriage gets one!
Fr. Leonard Kennedy: “From 1984 to 1994 it was 97% for First Instance
trials. All cases however have to have a second trial. The percentage of
decisions overturned in the United States is 4/10 of 1%.”8
This means that almost 100 percent of requested annulments are granted in the first
trial, with the chances of such an annulment being overturned in a second trial being
less than 1/2 of 1%! This is a total rejection of the indissolubility of marriage in fact
and in deed. This annulment fiasco was the subject of Sheila Rauch Kennedy’s
famous book, Shattered Faith: A Woman’s Struggle to Stop the Catholic Church from
Annulling Her Marriage. This allowance of divorce and remarriage under the pretext
of phony marriage annulments has destroyed countless families and mocked the
Catholic Church before the world.
Things are so bad that, “There is advertising in church bulletins, Catholic

newspapers, and even the secular press, that annulments are available,
sometimes with a suggested guarantee that they will be granted. ‘Some invitations
practically promise an annulment to all who apply. The promotional efforts . . .
may evoke responses from . . . spouses who dream of greener marital pastures but
would not seriously consider separation and divorce were annulment not presented
as a convenient and acceptable alternative.’” 9
Basically anyone who wants a declaration that they aren’t married can get one. They
issue them for all kinds of ridiculous reasons, such as alcoholism, personality
incompatibility, etc., etc., etc., none of which are valid grounds. 11.68% of
annulments today are granted because of "defective consent," which involves
at least one of the parties not having sufficient knowledge or maturity to know
what was involved in marriage! 10 In other words, if after a few years of marriage a
person discovers that he doesn’t like his spouse anymore, he wasn’t properly
“mature” or didn’t know what he was getting into when he decided to exchange the
perpetual vows with this person. This is obviously absurd, completely bogus and
outrageous.
The people that think they are free to marry based on such false and dishonest
grounds are deceiving themselves; they are placing themselves on the road to
damnation. And the Vatican II sect confirms them on their false path. When people
take the marriage vows, it’s until they are parted by death. They wanted to marry;
they’re the ones that chose to contract it. The obligations accompanying marriage
didn’t seem to bother them when they made use of their marriage rights. It’s their own
fault if, after some time, they don’t like their choice or weren’t prepared for it. The
capitulation of the Vatican II sect on this issue is another proof of its worship of
man, appeasing man at all costs, relieving him of all his responsibilities and
contracts before God because they’re inconvenient for him or not to his liking.
This abominable annulment fiasco is one of the most despicable aspects of the
Vatican II sect.
Robert H. Vasoli, author of the book What God Has Joined Together, was part of a
totally valid marriage for 15 years when he suddenly found himself as a respondent
for the annulment of his own marriage. He writes that the scandal generated by an
annulment which people who know the spouses can't possibly approve of "is
infinitesimal compared to the scandal generated by the tribunal system. The system
as a whole is scandalous." 11
The antipopes of the Vatican II sect do nothing to curb this outrage or enforce the
sanctity of the marriage bond. This mockery of marriage by the issuance of phony
annulments continues inexorably under their watch like lava spilling out of an
erupting volcano.
Based on these amazing facts, one can truly say that the Vatican II sect allows
divorce and remarriage, proving once again that it’s not the Catholic Church, but a
counterfeit sect of the final days. Notice how differently the true popes of the Catholic
Church acted when confronted with these problems.
While the Vatican II sect denies the indissolubility of

marriage, the Catholic Church and the true popes have
defended it at all costs
In the year 995, King Robert of France put away his wife Suzanne and “married”
Bertha of Chartres. Despite the problems which might have arisen from opposing the
powerful king, Pope Gregory V condemned Robert’s union with Bertha as
bigamous and ordered him to put Bertha away or face excommunication.
Robert then sent an ambassador to Rome in the hope that the pope would
compromise; but to no avail:
“…Pope Gregory V could only say with his Lord: ‘What God has joined
together, let no man put asunder.’ Almost a thousand years before, Jesus
Christ had given to His disciples this, which seemed to them one of the
hardest of his teachings. Still it re-echoed down the corridors of time, the terror
of the mighty, the shield of the innocent, as the one hundred and thirty-eighth
of His Vicars on earth spoke His mind once more on the sacred, unbreakable
bond of marriage, on behalf of Princess Suzanne. When King Robert still did
not send Bertha away, he was excommunicated, about the end of the
year 988. Three years later he finally submitted, and sent her away.” 12
In 1141, the sister of Queen Eleanor of France, Peronelle, desired marriage to one of
the richest nobles and most powerful officials at court, the Seneschal Raoul of
Vermandois. The problem was that the Seneschal Raoul of Vermandois was already
married to another Eleanor. A three-man commission of bishops, certainly influenced
by King Louis VI, pronounced Raoul’s marriage to Eleanor invalid on the specious
grounds of consanguinity. He promptly married Peronelle. St. Bernard denounced
the decision of the bishops in words that apply strikingly to the post-Vatican II
situation, with one crucial difference:
“St. Bernard denounced the three bishops as ‘shameless men… who,

despite the law of God, have not scrupled to separate what God has
joined together. Nor is this all. They have gone further and added one sin to
another by uniting what should not be united. The sacred rites of the Church
have been violated and the robes of Christ have been torn, and to make
matters worse this has been done by those very persons whose business
it ought to be to mend them.’ He did not hesitate to point out that Louis’ own
marriage to Eleanor was within the prohibited degrees of consanguinity, yet
had received no Papal dispensation. Pope Innocent III responded in 1142
by excommunicating Raoul of Vermandois and imposing an interdict on
his lands, and suspending the three bishops.”13
In this episode we see a striking analogy to the present situation. St. Bernard
denounces the bishops for granting a phony annulment when there weren’t grounds
to do so, and condemns them for tearing the union of matrimony when it is their
business to see that it remains. But the difference is that St. Bernard was living when
there was a true pope, unlike those living today. The true pope, Innocent III, promptly
backed up St. Bernard by excommunicating the culprit and suspending the bishops.
Nothing like this is done by the antipopes of the Vatican II sect, of course, because
they are not Catholic and their sect endorses divorce and re-marriage under the
cover of easy and fraudulent annulments.
In 1193, the powerful King Philip II of France announced that he would seek an
annulment one day after marrying Princess Ingeborg. The French bishops obediently
granted Philip an annulment without even giving Ingeborg a hearing. But in 1195
Pope Celestine III overruled the annulment given by the French bishops and
demanded that Philip take Ingeborg back; he further warned him that no future
marriage of his would be recognized by the Church while Ingeborg lived.
“The king resisted furiously, and in 1196 bigamously married Agnes of Meran;
but Pope Celestine III and his successor… continued to insist on Ingeborg’s
rights. In January 1200 Pope Innocent placed the whole kingdom of
France under an interdict to enforce them. Philip made a pretense of
yielding, but his heart remained hardened; only thirteen years later did he
finally take Ingeborg back and reign with her at his side. Once again, the
Vicars of Christ had defended a royal marriage bond regardless of the
political cost.”14
Perhaps the most obvious case that should be mentioned in this regard is the
Anglican Schism. The Anglican Schism (16th century) resulted from the Catholic
Church’s just refusal to grant King Henry VIII of England an annulment of his valid
marriage to Catherine of Aragon. King Henry VIII wanted it to be considered invalid
because he desired to marry Anne Boleyn (whom some scholars suggest was
actually his illegitimate daughter),15 so Henry put away Catherine and invalidly
married Anne Boleyn. On July 11, 1533, Pope Clement VII excommunicated King
Henry VIII and commanded all the faithful to avoid him for putting away Catherine
and sacrilegiously and invalidly “marrying” Anne. The next year (1534), King Henry
VIII declared himself head of the Church in England. He denied that the pope had
supreme jurisdiction over the universal Church by denying the pope’s authority over
the Church in England. He declared his own marriage to Catherine invalid, and his
marriage to Anne valid.
If the popes had simply granted Henry VIII the annulment he wanted based on
“defective consent” or psychological incompatibility or some other bogus reason, as
the Vatican II sect is wont to do, the entire Anglican Schism would have been
avoided. But no, the truth and the sanctity of the marriage bond had to be
defended at all costs, even if it meant that a king would take an entire country
into schism. That’s the difference between the Catholic Church and the Vatican II
sect; one is Catholic and the other is not.
1
(1878-1903), pp. 517-518.
2
Donald Attwater, A Catholic Dictionary, Tan Books, 1997, p. 23.
3
Peters, San Francisco, CA: Ignatius Press, 2001, p. 352.
4
Peters, p. 369.
5
Peters, p. 373.
6
Fr. Leonard Kennedy, Catholic Insight, “The Annulment Crisis in the Church,” March
1999 Issue, http://catholicinsight.com/online/church/divorce/c_annul.shtml
7
8
9
10
11
Quoted by Fr. Leonard Kennedy, Catholic Insight, “The Annulment Crisis in the
Church,” March 1999 Issue,
http://catholicinsight.com/online/church/divorce/c_annul.shtml
12
Warren H. Carroll, A History of Christendom, Vol. 2 (The Building of Christendom),
Front Royal, VA: Christendom Press, 1987, pp. 437-438.

13
55.
14
141-142.
15
Rev. Dr. Nicholas Sander, The Rise and Growth of the Anglican Schism, Tan Books,
1988, pp. 96-100.
29. The Figures on the post-Vatican II decline

The figures on the post-Vatican II decline were summarized by Pat Buchanan in a
Dec. 11, 2002 article called “An index of Catholicism’s decline” on townhall.com. Pat
Buchanan was drawing on the research of Kenneth Jones’ work, Index of Leading
Catholic Indicators: The Church Since Vatican II.
“While the number of priests in the United States more than doubled to
58,000, between 1930 and 1965, since then that number fallen to 45,000. By
2020, there will be only 31,000 priests left, and more than half of these priests
will be over 70.
“-- Ordinations. In 1965, 1,575 new priests were ordained in the United States.
In 2002, the number was 450. In 1965, only 1 percent of U.S. parishes were
without a priest. Today, there are 3,000 priestless parishes, 15 percent of all
U.S. parishes. -- Seminarians. Between 1965 and 2002, the number of
seminarians dropped from 49,000 to 4,700, a decline of over 90 percent. Two-
thirds of the 600 seminaries that were operating in 1965 have now closed.
“-- Sisters. In 1965, there were 180,000 Catholic nuns. By 2002, that had fallen
to 75,000 and the average age of a Catholic nun is today 68. In 1965, there
were 104,000 teaching nuns. Today, there are 8,200, a decline of 94 percent
since the end of Vatican II.
“-- Religious Orders. For religious orders in America, the end is in sight. In
1965, 3,559 young men were studying to become Jesuit priests. In 2000, the
figure was 389. With the Christian Brothers, the situation is even more dire.
Their number has shrunk by two-thirds, with the number of seminarians falling
99 percent. In 1965, there were 912 seminarians in the Christian Brothers. In
2000, there were only seven. The number of young men studying to
become Franciscan and Redemptorist priests fell from 3,379 in 1965 to
84 in 2000.
“ -- Catholic schools. Almost half of all Catholic high schools in the United
States have closed since 1965. The student population has fallen from
700,000 to 386,000. Parochial schools suffered an even greater decline. Some
4,000 have disappeared, and the number of pupils attending has fallen below
2 million -- from 4.5 million. Though the number of U.S. Catholics has risen
by 20 million since 1965, Jones' statistics show that the power of Catholic
belief and devotion to the Faith are not nearly what they were.
“ --Catholic Marriage. Catholic marriages have fallen in number by one-

third since 1965, while the annual number of annulments has soared from
338 in 1968 to 50,000 in 2002.
“ -- Attendance at Mass. A 1958 Gallup Poll reported that three in four

Catholics attended church on Sundays. A recent study by the University of
Notre Dame found that only one in four now attend. Only 10 percent of lay
religious teachers now accept church teaching on contraception. Fifty-three
percent believe a Catholic can have an abortion and remain a good Catholic.
Sixty-five percent believe that Catholics may divorce and remarry. Seventy-
seven percent believe one can be a good Catholic without going to mass on
Sundays. By one New York Times poll, 70 percent of all Catholics in the age
group 18 to 44 believe the Eucharist is merely a "symbolic reminder" of Jesus.
At the opening of Vatican II, reformers were all the rage. They were going to
lead us out of our Catholic ghettos by altering the liturgy, rewriting the Bible
and missals, abandoning the old traditions, making us more ecumenical, and
engaging the world. And their legacy? Four decades of devastation wrought
upon the church, and the final disgrace of a hierarchy that lacked the moral
courage of the Boy Scouts to keep the perverts out of the seminaries, and
throw them out of the rectories and schools of Holy Mother Church. Through
the papacy of Pius XII, the church resisted the clamor to accommodate itself to
the world and remained a moral beacon to mankind. Since Vatican II, the
church has sought to meet the world halfway. Jones' statistics tell us the price
of appeasement.”1
1
30. One can be pro-abortion and part of the

Vatican II sect at the same time
“…no pro-abortion politician, no matter how prominent the
figure nor how boldly he supports abortion, has been
excommunicated (i.e. expelled from the “Church”) by the
Vatican II antipopes.”
John Kerry receiving “Communion” in a Vatican II church in Boston. 1 Notice the
miraculous image of a baby which appears as if Kerry is eating!
We’ve catalogued in great detail that the Vatican II sect is fraught with religious
indifferentism and a denial of basic Catholic dogmas. The only issues which it
pretends to hold are issues pertaining to morality and human dignity, not the issues of
the Faith. For instance, while the Vatican II sect is certainly in favor of false religions,
such as Islam and Judaism, it pretends to be against abortion and artificial
contraception.
However, no pro-abortion politician, no matter how prominent the figure nor

how boldly he supports abortion, has been excommunicated (i.e. expelled from
the “Church”) by the Vatican II antipopes. When we consider this fact, remember that
it took John Paul II fewer than 72 hours to “excommunicate” Archbishop Marcel
Lefebvre for consecrating bishops without a Papal mandate! Lefebvre consecrated
these bishops for the spread of the Traditional Latin Mass. John Paul II was very
concerned that more Traditional Latin Masses would be available, which he
desperately wanted to stop, so he wasted no time bringing down the hammer. If
he or Benedict XVI were really against abortion, they would have acted swiftly
against obstinate pro-abortion politicians with the penalty of excommunication, just
like John Paul II did with Lefebvre.
The most notorious case was Democratic Presidential Candidate, John Kerry. Kerry
“boasted” a 100% pro-abortion voting record, and flaunted his pro-abortion position
before the whole world when he became one of the world’s most well known figures
in the 2004 Presidential Campaign. He consistently received “Communion” in the
Novus Ordo Church, to the protest of millions of professing Catholics. John Paul II
did absolutely nothing about it, and Benedict XVI does nothing.
If anyone would have been excommunicated by the Vatican II sect for a pro-abortion
stance, it would have been John Kerry. Not only was he not excommunicated, but
almost every single Novus Ordo bishop who addressed the issue refused to say that
Kerry should even be refused Communion. At the end of this section, we will consider
the theological implications of this fact for the hierarchy of the Vatican II/Novus Ordo
Church.
“Bishop” Robert Vasa of Baker (Oregon) described the bishops’ discussion and
decision on the matter of pro-abortion Catholic politicians:
“Very specifically the question was asked whether the denial of Holy
Communion is 'necessary because of their public support for abortion on
demand.'
“The view ultimately accepted by the body of bishops was that such a
denial was not necessarily 'necessary' but such a denial was certainly
possible and permissible, if, in the judgment of the local ordinary, it was
deemed 'the most prudent course of pastoral action.’” 2
This means that the official policy adopted by the U.S. “bishops” about this grave
matter was that pro-abortion politicians need not even be refused Communion, and
that every “bishop” can decide for himself. This proves that one can officially
receive “Communion” and be a “Catholic” in good standing in the Vatican II
sect while being pro-abortion.
After reviewing the policy whereby the “bishops” decide for themselves whether
those who advocate murder in the womb should be given Communion or not,
“Cardinal” Ratzinger said that it was “very much in harmony” with the principles
of the Congregation of the Doctrine of the Faith. 3
We must remember the context in which these conclusions were reached. In 2004,
the scandal of pro-abortion “Catholic” politicians receiving “Communion” and not
being declared excommunicated was put front and center by the “Catholic” media
and many mainstream media outlets. Everyone knew about it, but the question was:
would the Vatican II sect do anything to stop it? Would the Vatican II sect accept as
“Catholic” pro-abortionists or would it not? Would it declare that their very
membership in the “Church” was dependent upon their rejection of abortion? Or
would it, by its silence, indicate that one can hold anything in the Vatican II sect
and not be excommunicated? The answer was that nothing was done. The inaction in
this context was definitely tantamount to an official statement by the Vatican II sect
that one can be a Catholic and pro-abortion at the same time.
To summarize: the Vatican II sect not only refuses to excommunicate pro-abortion

politicians, such as John Kerry, but the very head of the Congregation for the
Doctrine of the Faith, “Cardinal” Ratzinger (the now Benedict XVI), agreed that
pro-abortion politicians need not be refused Communion, thus proving that the
Vatican II sect doesn’t hold that it’s a binding dogma that one must be against
abortion.
The Vatican’s Secretary of State, “Cardinal” Angelo Sodano, awarded the Knighthood
to Julian Hunte, a pro-abortion politician in the West Indies. 4
The “very conservative” “Archbishop” of Denver, Charles Chaput, doesn’t hold that
pro-abortion politicians must be denied Communion; but he doesn’t “rule it out.”
Wow… he’s really a “hammer of heretics.”
“The archbishop [of Denver, Chaput] refused to rule out denying

communion saying, ‘Denying anyone Communion is a very grave matter. It
should be reserved for extraordinary cases of public scandal.’” 5
He is not a Catholic - period; and Chaput is radically conservative by Novus Ordo

standards! “Bishop” Mengeling of Lansing, Michigan – another complete apostate –
flatly refuses to punish pro-abortion Governor Granholm. “Bishop Mengeling now has
officially told the media that he will DO NOTHING to discipline Granholm or any other
pro-abortion Catholic politician.”6 The heretic who wrote this article says that “Bishop”
Mengeling has broken with Rome (the Vatican II “popes”). Not so, for the Vatican II
antipopes have done nothing to excommunicate or to stop pro-abortion politicians
from receiving Communion. They could have very easily and immediately
excommunicated John Kerry and all pro-abortion politicians, but they deliberately
chose not to, because they are apostates who aren’t really opposed to abortion.
The “Cardinal” of Baltimore, William Keeler, also said that John Kerry should not be
denied Communion. He said that it’s not the business of bishops to do such a thing:
“We don't need bishops to get into the act.”7 We wonder what he thinks “bishops”
should do: act as figureheads and shuffle around pedophiles, and then hire lawyers
to negotiate sex scandal settlements?
Keeler is the apostate who also said that we shouldn’t convert Jews, but then again,
that’s basically every Novus Ordo “bishop”!
The former Pittsburgh apostate, “Bishop” Donald Wuerl, also won't deny pro-aborts
Communion. “Pittsburgh's Catholic bishop said yesterday that Catholic politicians
should not support legalized abortion but that he does not advocate denying them
Holy Communion.”8
Cincinnati “Archbishop” Daniel Pilarczyk says that pro-abortion politicians shouldn’t

be refused Communion, because then you would have to refuse Communion to
everybody who denied any teaching of the Church! That’s exactly right, you apostate!
“Archbishop” Daniel Pilarczyk: “… it seems to me we need to be very

cautious about denying people the sacraments on the basis of what they
say they believe, especially when those are political beliefs. So Kerry
believes abortion is a good thing for our society, let's say. Do you refuse him
communion on the basis of his opinions? What about people who don't like
Humanae Vitae? What about people who don't like the church's teaching
on the death penalty, or on homosexual marriages? Are we going to
refuse them?
Mr. Allen: “There's a swath of Catholic opinion that would say yes to that
question.
Abp. Pilarczyk: “I know there is. But there's also a justice issue here. It
seems to me that the last thing any church, or any representative or
agent of the church wants to do, is to deny the sacraments to anybody
unjustly. It seems to me at this point that it makes a lot more sense to
presume people's good will, presume erroneous conscience
or perplexed conscience and give them Communion, rather than say, 'I
think you think such-and-such.' ...”9
“Bishop” John Steinbock of Fresno, California also doesn’t advocate denying pro-
aborts Communion: “I pointed out to the priests and deacons that this document did
not say, as was falsely reported by the secular media, that Catholic politicians who
vote for abortion may not receive Communion. It did not refer to Catholic politicians
at all.”10
“Archbishop” Alexander Brunett of Seattle has said that pro-abortion politicians

should not be denied Holy Communion: “Ministers of the Eucharist should not take it
upon themselves to deny Holy Communion to anyone who presents themselves
[sic].”11
“Bishop” Joseph A. Fiorenza of Galveston-Houston took issue with the tiny handful of
Novus Ordo “bishops” who advocated denying Communion:
"As you know, a few bishops have made public statements in which they favor
the denial of Holy Communion to Catholic politicians who are consistently in
opposition to the teaching of the Church on the most fundamental human
rights issue, the right to be born. I really wish these bishops had waited for the
report of the task force. They didn't, and now many people are asking their
own diocesan bishop to speak on the issue.
"Without going into detail on the pastoral and canonical issues involved in this
issue, I believe that the tradition of the Church does not favor denying
the Eucharist as a sanction for Catholic pro-abortion politicians. In fact, I
believe that such a sanction would be counter-productive and at the end of the
day, would harm the pro-life movement.”12
“Bishop” Fiorenza obviously doesn’t know anything about the tradition of the Church.
Popes throughout the ages have proclaimed the dogma that non-Catholics who
receive the Lamb outside the Church receive it to their own condemnation.
Pope Pius VIII, Traditi Humilitati (# 4), May 24, 1829: “Jerome used to say it
Pope Gregory XVI, Commissum divinitus (# 11), May 17, 1835: “… whoever
shares in the divine mystery.’ St. Jerome adds: ‘Whoever eats the Lamb
outside of this house is unholy. Those who were not in the ark of Noah
perished in the flood.’”14
Pope Pius IX, Amantissimus (# 3), April 8, 1862: “He who deserts the Church
will vainly believe that he is in the Church; whoever eats of the Lamb and is
not a member of the Church, has profaned.”15
And Pope Benedict XIV (not Antipope Benedict XVI) makes it clear that not only must
avowed non-Catholics be refused the sacraments, but anyone who is known to
oppose even one official teaching of the Church.
Pope Benedict XIV, Ex Omnibus (# 3), Oct. 16, 1756: “The authority of the
apostolic constitution which begins Unigenitus is certainly so great and lays
claim everywhere to such sincere veneration and obedience that no one can
withdraw the submission due it or oppose it without risking the loss of eternal
salvation. Now, a controversy has risen concerning whether viaticum must be
denied to those who oppose the constitution. The answer must be given
without hesitation that as long as they are opposed publicly and
notoriously, viaticum must be denied them; this follows for the universal
law which prohibits a known public sinner to be admitted to Eucharistic
communion, whether he asks for it in public or in private.”16
The Arizona bishops won’t deny John Kerry Communion: “…two Arizona bishops say
they won't deny communion to Roman Catholic politicians who support abortion
rights.
Bishop Thomas J. Olmsted of Phoenix said that instead of refusing to offer

communion, he will attempt to use persuasion to educate politicians about church
teachings.”17
We could continue quoting Novus Ordo “bishop” after “bishop” saying the same thing,
but the point should be clear. In the Vatican II sect, opposition to abortion is an
optional thing which the “hierarchy” of the Vatican II sect will “persuade” you to hold.
In other words, it’s just a matter of opinion, not a dogma binding under pain of Hell,
excommunication and anathema.
We must now consider the theological implications of this position, or rather, non-
position of the Vatican II sect. Heresy is manifested not only by word and deed, but
also by omission. If a man says he’s in favor of Catholic dogma, but refuses to
condemn a heresy which is opposed to that dogma when asked to, he is not a
Catholic. This principle is of course affirmed by many Popes and saints:
Pope St. Felix III (5th Century): "Not to oppose error is to approve it; and
not to defend truth is to suppress it, and, indeed, to neglect to confound
evil men - when we can do it - is no less a sin than to encourage them."
James 4:17 “To him therefore who knoweth to do good, and doth it not, to him
it is sin.”
This truth was shown during the Arian crisis. The famous Bishop Eusebius of
Nicomedia signed the Council of Nicaea’s profession of Trinitarian dogma, but he
refused to condemn the Arians who denied this dogma.
“ There were no more whispers, winks and nods from the Arians. The Church
had taken her first great step to define revealed doctrine more precisely
in response to a challenge from heretical theology. A creed was drawn up,
embodying this new formulation, to convey a better awareness – though never
full understanding – of the supernal mystery. It was presented for signature
June 19, 325. All the bishops signed it but two from Libya who had been
closely associated with Arians from the beginning. They and Arius were exiled
to Illyricum. Even Eusebius of Nicomedia signed, though refusing to join
in the condemnation of Arius.”18
Since Eusebius of Nicomedia refused to condemn the Arians and “gave hospitality” to
them, even though he signed the profession of the true dogma, he was rightly
banished with the heretics. 19 Likewise, the Novus Ordo/Vatican II “bishops” may
claim to oppose abortion – which, as we’ve seen, is about the only heresy or evil
which they sometimes speak against – and may sign statements saying it’s wrong,
but since they don’t excommunicate or condemn obstinate advocates of abortion,
they really aren’t opposed to it. We’ve seen that, as a body – and with the
agreement of Rome – they refuse to excommunicate or even hold as unworthy
of Communion obstinate advocates of murder in the womb who are put right in
their face, such as John Kerry.
On May 10, 2004, 48 House Democrats – including “Catholics” in favor of abortion –

sent a letter to Cardinal Theodore McCarrick of Washington, D.C., boldly stating that
denying Communion as a way of getting Catholic politicians in line on abortion rights
would be counterproductive and would possibly prompt anti-Catholic bigotry. 20 In
other words, they were basically putting their rejection of Catholic teaching boldly in
the bishops’ faces – a veritable challenge to them to do something about it. Of
course, nothing was done by the phony “bishops” of the Vatican II sect to condemn
these heretics who were putting their heresy right in their faces.
Thus, it’s a fact that one can be a member of the Vatican II sect without being
opposed to abortion. In fact, on June 22, 2006, at the installation “Mass” for
Archbishop Donald W. Wuerl, John Kerry was given “Communion” by Benedict XVI’s
nuncio to the American bishops:
“During the Mass, Kerry, who supports keeping abortion
legal, received Communion in the hand from Archbishop
Pietro Sambi, apostolic nuncio to the United States and
Pope Benedict XVI's representative to the U.S. bishops.
Archbishop Wuerl distributed Communion alongside the
nuncio.”21
These facts prove abundantly that being against abortion is not something that must
be held to be a part of the Vatican II sect. But you cannot consecrate bishops for the
spread of the Traditional Latin Mass without being excommunicated within 72 hours
(e.g. Lefebvre). This demonstrates once again that the Vatican II sect, which is
currently headed by Benedict XVI, is not the Catholic Church, but the Counter
Church.
1
Time Magazine, June 21, 2004, p. 4.
2
http://www.wf-f.org/Bishops_Catholics_Politics.html#anchor36189926
3
http://www.usccb.org/comm/archives/2004/04-133.htm
4
http://www.lifesite.net/ldn/2004/sep/04092702.html
5
http://www.lifesite.net/ldn/2004/may/04052603.html
6
http://www.catholiccitizens.org/press/contentview.asp?c=14536
7
The Baltimore Sun, May 28, 2004; http://www.wf-
f.org/Bishops_Catholics_Politics.html#anchor69086
8
http://www.pittsburgpostgazette.com/pg/04147/322065.stm
9
10
http://www.dioceseoffresno.org/letters/20040701knxtcommunion.html
11
12
13
(1740-1878), p. 222.
14
15
16
17
http://www.tucsoncitizen.com/news/local/052204b1_abortion
18
19
Fr. John Laux, Church History, Rockford, IL: Tan Books, 1989, p. 112.
20
http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/5017313/
21
http://www.catholic.org/international/international_story.php?id=20313
32. The Religious Orders in the Vatican II Sect:

Totally Apostate
“We devoted two full days to sharing our personal spiritual
journeys… attending the Buddhist community’s chanting
services, meditating together and enjoying superb Chinese
vegetarian cuisine.”1
Novus Ordo “Benedictines” at the “Monks in the West” Conference with Buddhists 2
“ - Religious Orders. For religious orders in America, the end is in sight. In
1965, 3,559 young men were studying to become Jesuit priests. In 2000, the
figure was 389. With the Christian Brothers, the situation is even more dire.
Their number has shrunk by two- thirds, with the number of seminarians falling
99 percent. In 1965, there were 912 seminarians in the Christian Brothers. In
2000, there were only seven. The number of young men studying to
become Franciscan and Redemptorist priests fell from 3,379 in 1965 to
84 in 2000.” 3
It’s not a surprise that the religious orders in the Vatican II sect are almost dead. Why
would a Catholic young man or woman want to join when basically the only thing they
stand for is the promotion of false religions and “human dignity”?
“Franciscans” in Massachusetts welcome gay “Catholics,” with no denunciation of the

abominable homosexual lifestyle, thus encouraging them in their activity. 4
Novus Ordo nuns worship with Buddhists in front of a Buddhist statue. 5
The official website of the Irish “Jesuits” prominently states that there can be: “No
service of faith without… openness to other religious experiences.”6 This is from the
General Congregation of Irish Jesuits – total apostasy.
The official website for the Novus Ordo “Order of St. Benedict” links to the Anglican
and “Orthodox” Benedictines!7
The practice of Yoga is also rampant in Novus Ordo religious orders. Since the
wicked practice of Yoga is rampant in not only Novus Ordo religious orders but also
secular institutions, such as the YMCA, we feel that it is important to quickly discuss
what’s wrong with it. Isn’t Yoga just stretching? No. We will quote a Novus Ordo
“priest,” “Fr.” James Manjackal, who is very knowledgeable about the subject:
“ What is Yoga? The word Yoga means “union”, the goal of Yoga is to
unite one’s transitory (temporary) self, “JIVA” with the infinite
“BRAHMAN”, the Hindu concept of God. This God is not a personal God,
but it is an impersonal spiritual substance which is one with nature and
cosmos. Brahman is an impersonal divine substance that ‘pervades,
envelopes and underlies everything.’ Yoga has its roots in the Hindu
Upanishads, which is as old as 1.000 BC, and it tells about Yoga thus, ‘unite
the light within you with the light of Brahman.’ ‘The absolute is within one self’
says the Chandogya Upanishads, ‘TAT TUAM ASI’ or ‘THOU ART THAT.’ The
Divine dwells within each one of us through His microcosmic representative,
the individual self called Jiva. In the Bhagavad Gita, the lord Krishna describes
the Jiva as ‘my own eternal portion,’ and ‘the joy of Yoga comes to yogi who is
one with Brahman.’ In A.D. 150, the yogi Patanjali explained the eight ways
that lead the Yoga practices from ignorance to enlightenment – the eight ways
are like a staircase – They are self-control (yama), religious observance
(niyama), postures (asana), breathing exercises (pranayama), sense control
(pratyahara), concentration (dharana), deep contemplation (dhyana),
enlightenment (samadhi). It is interesting to note, here, that postures and
breathing- exercises, often considered to be the whole of Yoga in the
West, are steps 3 and 4 towards union with Brahman! Yoga is not only an
elaborate system of physical exercises, it is a spiritual discipline,
purporting to lead the soul to samadhi, total union with the divine being.
Samadhi is the state in which the natural and the divine become one, man and
God become one without any difference (Brad Scott: Exercise or religious
practice? Yoga: What the teacher never taught you in that Hatha Yoga class”
in The Watchman Expositor, Vol. 18, No. 2, 2001).”8
To summarize, Yoga is a spiritual discipline which attempts to unite one with the
divine within oneself and united with all of creation through breathing, physical
exercises, concentration, etc. The idea that the divine is to be found within oneself is,
of course, occultic. The idea that the divine permeates all of creation – the idea upon
which the practice of Yoga is based and toward which it is geared – is Pantheism and
condemned by Vatican I.
Pope Pius IX, First Vatican Council, Session 3, Chap. 1, On God the Creator
of all things: "The holy, Catholic, Apostolic, Roman Church believes and
confesses that there is one, true, living God, Creator and Lord of heaven
and earth... who, although He is one, singular, altogether simple and
unchangeable spiritual substance, must be proclaimed distinct in reality
and essence from the world..."9
Pope Pius XI, Mit Brennender Sorge (# 7), March 14, 1937: "Whoever
identifies, by pantheistic confusion, God and the universe, by either
lowering God to the dimensions of the world, or raising the world to the
dimensions of God, is not a believer in God."10
As an aside, John Paul II himself taught this condemned pantheistic notion in his
encyclical Dominum et Vivificantem (50.3), May 18, 1986. He stated:
"'The Word became flesh.' The Incarnation of God the Son signifies the
taking up into unity not only of human nature, but in this human nature,
in a sense, of everything that is 'flesh': the whole of humanity, the entire
visible and material world. The Incarnation, then, also has a cosmic
significance, a cosmic dimension."11
Notice that as he was expounding (as usual) on his heretical belief that Christ is
united to each and every man, in this case John Paul II decided to take it one step
further: not only has Christ united Himself with every man (he says), but with the
"entire visible and material world." According to Antipope John Paul II, the grass,
trees, rivers, lakes, oceans, etc. were all united with Christ by virtue of the
Incarnation. He develops the thought in the next sentence of this encyclical.
John Paul II, Dominum et Vivificantem (50.3), May 18, 1986: The 'first-born of
all creation,' becoming incarnate in the individual humanity of Christ, unites
himself in some way with the entire reality of man, which is also 'flesh' -
and in this reality with all 'flesh,' with the whole of creation." 12
What we had in Antipope John Paul II was a Pantheist. In Pantheism, the world and
God make a single thing.
A Catholic Dictionary, by Attwater: "Pantheism - A false philosophy which

consists in confounding God with the world. According to some the world is
absorbed by God (Indian pantheists, Spinoza); others teach that God is
absorbed by the world of which he is the force and the life... But all
[Pantheists] seek to establish an identity of substance between God and
the world."13
The Catholic Encyclopedia: "Pantheism, the view according to which God and
the world are one."14
Since, as we saw above, the practice of Yoga is based on the idea of union with the
divine within oneself and within all of creation, the practice of Yoga is therefore an
expression of belief in the condemned pantheistic heresy that God and His creation
are a single thing. Practicing Yoga, therefore, is practicing a false religion and
expressing belief in a false god. The conservative Novus Ordo priest we quoted
above, who is outraged by the rampant practice of Yoga in “Christian” and “Catholic”
circles, summed the situation up quite well:
“The practice of Yoga is pagan at best, and occult at worst. This is the
religion of antichrist and for the first time in history it is being widely
practiced throughout the Western world and America. It is ridiculous that
even yogi masters wearing a Cross or a Christian symbol deceive people
saying that Yoga has nothing to do with Hinduism and say that it is only
accepting the other cultures. Some have masked Yoga with Christian gestures
and call it “Christian Yoga.” Here it is not a question of accepting the
culture of other people, it is a question of accepting another religion...”15
The Monastery of the Holy Spirit offers a special “Fundamentals of Yoga and
Christianity” Retreat.16 The Carmelite Spiritual Center in Darien, Illinois offered a
“Living Your Light” Yoga Retreat.17 The “Catholic” Ecclesia Center in Girard,
Pennsylvania – which is approved by the Diocese in which it resides 18 – includes on
its staff a Yoga instructor!
“ Michael Plasha is a credentialed Yoga Therapist and a Yoga Alliance

registered teacher… He has also trained in Zen and Vipassana meditation.
Since 1980 Michael has taught over 3,000 classes in yoga and meditation…
Yoga … is a non-dogmatic approach to union with the Divine presence within
everyone.”19
Notice that the Ecclesia Center admits that Yoga is an approach to the Divine
presence “within everyone,” thus proving that it’s rooted in, and directed toward,
Pantheism and the occult. The website also states that Ecclesia Center “provides
spiritual renewal to persons of all faiths.”20 This is total apostasy, fully approved by the
diocese.
Other examples could be given, but the evil practice of Yoga is so rampant at
“Catholic” monasteries that Budget Travel Online actually advertises for it!
“More than 2,000 monasteries, abbeys, and spiritual retreat centers are
scattered throughout the United States and Canada. About 80 percent are
linked to a religious order. But most take a more ecumenical, interfaith
approach to accommodate this increased interest. ‘In the old days if you
were a Catholic retreat center, you advertised yourself that way. Now most of
them want everybody to come,’ Stone says. Many places offer yoga,
Buddhist thought, prayers of all sorts.” 21
Novus Ordo “Trappists” and “Jesuits” are officially

installed in Novus Ordo Monasteries as teachers of Zen
Buddhism!
Trappist “priest,” Fr. Kevin Hunt, on his knees as he is installed Zen Teacher by
“Jesuit” Fr. Robert Kennedy.22 Notice the statue of Buddah in the background.
Monastic Interreligious Dialogue (Newsletter)- Sponsored by North American

Benedictine and Cistercian monasteries of men and women: “Fr. Kevin Hunt
Installed as Zen Teacher- On April 17, 2004, Fr. Kevin Hunt, OCSO, a
Trappist monk of St. Joseph’s Abbey in Spencer, Massachusetts, and a
former member of the MID board, was installed as a Zen teacher (Sensei)
in a ceremony held at the abbey. The installation was led by Fr. Robert
Kennedy, S.J., who is the only North American Jesuit who is also a Zen Master
(Roshi) and who served as Fr. Kevin’s teacher. The installation was
witnessed by the abbot of St. Joseph’s and the rest of the monastic
community as well as by over seventy guests, including Zen teachers
and members of Catholic religious orders from around the country.
“ Fr. Kevin thereby became the first Trappist monk who is also a Zen
teacher. In recognition of this unique event, letters of commendation
were written by His Holiness the Dalai Lama and by Fr. Peter-Hans
Kolvenbach, the superior general of the Society of Jesus. Fr. Kolvenbach
wrote, ‘Many Christians have found Zen to be a valuable instrument for
progressing in the spiritual life. By coming to focus on the present moment
through the practice of the techniques of Zen meditation, the Christian can
become aware of God’s immediate loving presence.’
“ Fr. Kolvenbach’s remarks reflect the commitment made by the Jesuits at
their 34th General Congregation to foster dialogue with other religions…
Noting that Pope John Paul II has wished to make interreligious dialogue
an apostolic priority for the third millennium, Fr. Kennedy said that his
work with Fr. Kevin was one way in which this priority could be carried
out…”
Seventh Annual Vaishnava-Christian Dialogue
“On April 16-17, 2004, three persons directly connected with the North
American MID were among the sixteen who participated in the seventh
annual Vaishnava-Christian Dialogue, held at Rockwood Manor Park in
Potomac, Maryland, under the co- sponsorship of the Office of
Ecumenical and Interreligious Affairs of the United States Conference of
Catholic Bishops and the International Society of Krishna Consciousness
(ISKCON)…
“ As in most past years, the first day of the program included addresses by a
Christian and a Vaishnava participant, each commenting on texts from the two
traditions… [The] opening talks elicited lively dialogue among the other
participants for the rest of the day and on into the next day, which began
with the singing of hymns and chanting of prayers from the two
traditions.”23
So now we have ceremonies going on in the Novus Ordo Monasteries to induct men
as teachers of the occultic practice of Zen Buddhism. But once again, all of this
happens because they’re just following Vatican II and the lead of the New Church in
Rome.
Please note that “Fr.” Peter-Hans Kolvenbach, the alleged Superior General of the
Society of Jesus, wrote a letter of commendation for this event. This is the leader of
the entire “Jesuit” Order in the Vatican II sect.
Note that the newsletter (quoted above), which is sponsored by “North American
Benedictine and Cistercian” monasteries, referred to the satanic Dalai Lama (who
claims to be a god) as “His Holiness.” Note that John Paul II’s program of
interreligious dialogue is used as the justification for this event.
Finally, please note that the United States “Conference of Catholic Bishops”
sponsored the seventh annual Vaishnava-Christian Dialogue in which took place
the chanting of Hindu prayers! Behold the members, the religious, and the leaders
of your Church, if you believe that the Vatican II sect is the Catholic Church.
Cloistered Nuns on Mt. Carmel pray for Jews to remain
Jews
An article was posted online about cloistered Novus Ordo nuns who spend most of
their day in silence and want Jews to remain Jews:
“While Pope John Paul II pleads for religious harmony in the Holy Land, 17
cloistered nuns on Mount Carmel quietly pray for their Jewish neighbors.
Not to win souls for Christendom. These nuns want Jews to be Jewish…
“‘How can you be a servant in Israel if you speak about conversion?’ says
Sister Angela del Bono, mother superior of the Monastery of Our Lady of
Mount Carmel, in a rare interview from behind a metal grille in the parlor of a
sprawling granite convent. She pounds her hand on her forehead beneath a
veil. ’Imagine someone coming in here and telling me to become an Adventist
or a Muslim,’ she says, smiling at her own fervor…
”’We pray that Jews remain true to their covenant,’ says Sister Angela del
Bono, 68, holding a thick wool sweater tightly around her floor-length brown
habit in the unheated convent.
“ We pray that people come to the full revelation of God... If they are good
Jews and we are good Christians this is already glory to God without forcing
anyone to change,’ the native Italian nun says, speaking in English. ’We pray
for all to be happy and be righteous in front of God. Each man can go to
Heaven--Jews, Catholics, Muslims, Zulus--if they are... of goodwill. If they
feel godly, if they follow their own conscience, they will go to Heaven.”24
People really need to consider how bad this is. This shows us again that the Vatican
II sect is the sect of Antichrist. The belief that one can freely reject Jesus Christ – the
doctrine of Antichrist – has been imbibed by the religious orders which are
supposedly dedicated to Jesus Christ.
1 John 2:22 – “Who is a liar, but he who denieth that Jesus is the Christ?
He is antichrist, who denieth the Father, and the Son.”
This also reminds us that people can spend much time in supposedly religious acts
for God, and it will profit them nothing if they don’t have the true Faith. These nuns
spend much of their day in silence and their convent is unheated; yet they are
complete apostates, rejecters of God and headed for Hell. This shows us that without
the true faith it is impossible to please God, no matter how many other religious and
devotional acts one thinks he performs. Notice that the nun also expressed precisely
the heresy condemned by Pope Gregory XVI, that Heaven is open to the naturally
“good” members of any religion.
Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos (# 13), Aug. 15, 1832: “With the admonition of
the apostle, that ‘there is one God, one faith, one baptism’ (Eph. 4:5), may
those fear who contrive the notion that the safe harbor of salvation is
open to persons of any religion whatever. They should consider the
Him,’ (Lk. 11:23) and that they disperse unhappily who do not gather with Him.
Therefore, ‘without a doubt, they will perish forever, unless they hold the
Catholic faith whole and inviolate’ (Athanasian Creed).”25
The Apostasy of the Novus Ordo “Benedictine” Nuns; need

one say more?
We’ve already cited the fact that the Novus Ordo “Benedictines” actually link to the
Anglicans and Eastern “Orthodox.” Mary Lou Kownacki, “OSB,” is executive director
of Alliance of International Monasticism, which links 200 Novus Ordo “Benedictine”
and “Cistercian” communities in the developing world with those in the United States.
She is also director of development and communications for the Novus Ordo
“Benedictine” sisters of Erie, PA. In line with the Vatican II religion, she exemplifies
total interreligious apostasy. In her poem quoted below, she invokes the “Cosmic
Christ,” whom she says spoke through the apostate Teilhard de Chardin. She also
says he spoke through the idolater Mahatma Gandhi, the heretic Martin Luther King,
Jr., and the Jews Anne Frank and Rabbi Heschel.
“ O Cosmic Christ… Through Teilhard de Chardin, scientist of the cosmos, you

imagined a new heaven and a new earth. Through Mahatma Gandhi, great
soul, you became nonviolent in the struggle for justice… Through Anne
Frank… you preserved goodness in the midst of a great evil… Through Martin
Luther King, Jr.,… Through Rabbi Abraham Heschel, Hasidic sage, you
answered our search for meaning.”26
What more does one really have to say? This apostate directs an alliance which
links 200 Novus Ordo “Benedictine” and “Cistercian” communities. And to think
that people ask us why we are not in communion with the Novus Ordo
“Benedictines.” Those who accept people such as this as Catholics are not in
communion with the Catholic Church.
Saint John’s Abbey: a typical example of outrageous

apostasy in the Vatican II sect’s religious orders
Saint John’s Abbey, located in Collegeville, Minnesota, is one of the major and
historic monasteries of the Vatican II sect in America. The “Benedictines” at St. John’s
Abbey, like the Vatican II sect to which they belong, are unfortunately not even
remotely Catholic. As we introduced at the beginning of this section, in 2004 St.
John’s Abbey held a “Monks in the West” meeting with Buddhist “monks.”
Their magazine states: “We devoted two full days to sharing our personal
spiritual journeys… attending the Buddhist community’s chanting
services, meditating together and enjoying superb Chinese vegetarian
cuisine.”27
This is complete and utter apostasy.
Novus Ordo “Benedictines” attended Buddhist prayer services at “Monks in the West”
Conference. 28 Notice that their “cross” is neither a crucifix nor a cross, but a plus
sign.
The same magazine states: “… Christianity can also learn from wisdom of
the Buddhist tradition, especially in the area of thought and fantasy. For
example, in one session a monk from Shasta Buddhist Abbey… described
the Buddhist method of accepting sexual feelings without either acting
on them or repressing them, but just letting them pass through... We
explored the possibility of publishing a book on what we learned about the
meaning and practice of celibacy in our two traditions.” 29
So, the members of St. John’s Abbey not only meditated with pagans and idolaters
and also attended their idolatrous services, but allowed them to promote their evil
philosophy of not rejecting impure thoughts. The Catholic Church, based on the
teaching of Jesus Christ (Matthew 5:28), has always taught that impure thoughts and
desires must be rejected. What we’ve covered here is a profound example of
apostasy in the Vatican II sect, but it’s quite typical.
A certain person spent time at a Novus Ordo Monastery in South Carolina. During his
stay at the monastery, he attended a talk by a Novus Ordo “priest” who appeared to
be a theologian. The “priest” told the brothers that all religions lead to Heaven, and
that there is no necessity to be Catholic to be saved. The Novus Ordo monks who
were present appeared to have no reaction, outrage or even surprise at these
blatantly heretical teachings of the “priest.” The young man, however, was so
bewildered and stunned that he stayed up much of the night writing down scripture
verses on the necessity of accepting Jesus Christ for salvation in order to refute the
apostasy of the “priest.” The next day he presented the information to the Novus
Ordo monks in order to refute what had been said; they didn’t seem to care at all.
An article by a “Benedictine” Nun, Sr. Mary Margaret Funk,

further confirms the utter apostasy of the Vatican II sect’s
religious orders
Many argue that the teachings of Vatican II don’t contradict Catholic dogma in any
way. They strenuously assert that the Vatican II religion is in perfect continuity with
the unchanging Catholic religion. Some people call these individuals (who defend
everything in Vatican II and the post-conciliar apostasy) neo-Catholics; we call them
neo-apostates, since they attempt to explain away everything from kissing the Koran
to allowing idol-worshippers to take over and pray to false gods at Assisi. But one of
the most interesting and clear ways of proving that the Vatican II sect is not the
Catholic Church is simply by looking at what its members believe at the local
level. We’ve done a great deal of this already, but the amount of stories from
individuals who have actually been discouraged from becoming Catholic by members
of the Novus Ordo Church, including bishops, Vatican officials and RCIA teachers,
seem almost endless.
One of us was paging through the St. Anthony Messenger and came across an
article entitled Islam: What Every Catholic Should Know by Mary Margaret Funk,
“O.S.B.” (St. Anthony Messenger is one of the most prominent publications of the
Vatican II sect.) So here was an article by a supposed Benedictine Nun on Islam.
What did she say?
Mary Margaret Funk, “O.S.B.,” Islam: What Catholics Should Know, St.
Anthony Messenger, August, 2005, p. 39: “When I was present for the
Muslim salat, I felt as though I was at home with my nuns in Beech
Grove, Indiana. It was the same God, the same praise and the same
bended knee.”33
This is pure religious indifferentism. But it is all based precisely on the teaching of
Vatican II on Muslims:
Vatican II document, Nostra aetate (# 3): “The Church also looks upon
Muslims with respect. They worship the one God living and subsistent,
merciful and mighty, creator of heaven and earth, who has spoken to humanity
and to whose decrees, even the hidden ones, they seek to submit themselves
whole-heartedly, just as Abraham, to whom the Islamic faith readily relates
itself, submitted to God… Hence they have regard for the moral life and
worship God in prayer, almsgiving and fasting.”34
Mary Margaret Funk continues:
Mary Margaret Funk, “O.S.B.,” Islam: What Catholics Should Know, St.
Anthony Messenger, August, 2005, p. 39: “My community of 82 nuns carries
me when my devotion is tepid and my inclination is capricious. I see that
same zeal among my Muslim friends. The stopping for prayer is the norm
allowing us to be God-conscious during the in-between times and to help
God-consciousness become pervasive. What then happens is that we
return to ritual prayer thankful for this felt presence of God.”35
Obviously, Mary Margaret Funk considers the false religion of Islam – which is
considered to be an abomination by the Catholic Church – as a perfectly valid way of
worshipping and “pleasing” God. Mary Margaret Funk is a member of Our Lady of
Grace Monastery in Beech Grove, Indiana. She is not a member of the Catholic
Church. She is a Christ-rejecter and an apostate who believes in salvation outside
the Church and that false religions are not false. She is the former prioress of her
large religious community, and she is the executive director of Monastic
Interreligious Dialogue. She is simply following the teaching of Vatican II and post-
conciliar ecumenism; she is typical of the hierarchy and the religious of the Vatican II
sect.
How many stories such as this could be duplicated? They could be duplicated
without end, in every diocese under Benedict XVI, and in every single religious
community in communion with him. Have Mary Margaret Funk and millions of
others misunderstood the teaching of Vatican II? No, she has understood perfectly
that Vatican II teaches that Muslims worship God truly in prayer, almsgiving and
fasting. Have Mary Margaret Funk and millions of others misunderstood the meaning
of John Paul II’s attending of the mosque, the Assisi event, the Buddhist temple, the
Lutheran church and the synagogue? No, they have understood quite well that such
actions are a validation of those false religions. It is because they have followed the
official teaching of Vatican II that they have come to apostasy as a result.
The Apostasy of Mother Teresa and her Religious Order,

The Missionaries of Charity
Mother Teresa of Calcutta was the founder of the Missionaries of Charity, one of the
largest and most famous religious orders in the Vatican II sect. Mother Teresa is
considered to be one of the shining lights of the post-Vatican II religion. The
sad truth is that she wasn’t even Catholic. Her religious indifferentism and apostasy
from the Catholic Faith was illustrated in a 1989 interview with Time Magazine.
Mother Teresa’s 1989 Interview with Time Magazine – She

loved all religions!
“Time: What do you think of Hinduism?
Mother Teresa: I love all religions, but I am in love with my own. No

discussion. That's what we have to prove to them. Seeing what I do, they
realize that I am in love with Jesus.”36
As quoted here, Mother Teresa loved all religions. Mother Teresa loved religions of
Satan! She loved religions of idolatry, religions that reject Christ, etc. This is apostasy.
And she will soon be a “saint” in the Vatican II sect, thus proving again that the
Vatican II sect is not the Catholic Church.
1 Corinthians 13:3- “And if I should distribute all my goods to feed the

poor, and if I should deliver my body to be burned, and have not charity, it
profiteth me nothing.”
Mother Teresa’s charity was false, because it was not founded on the true Faith. It
profited her nothing.
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 9), Jan. 6, 1928: “For which reason, since
charity is based on a complete and sincere faith, the disciples of Christ must
be united principally by the bond of one faith.” 37
Hebrews 11:6: “But without faith it is impossible to please God…”

Mother Teresa venerating the Hindu Gandhi
Here is a picture of Mother Teresa worshipping Buddha in 1975.

In the picture on the left, we see Mother Teresa worshipping Buddha in a ceremony
of thanksgiving for the 25th anniversary of the Missionaries of Charity. She is
kneeling in prayer in the bottom-left corner of the picture. The picture on the right is a
close-up of the same ceremony, which took place on October 7, 1975. When we
consider this act, together with Mother Teresa’s many other statements of apostasy
below, there is no doubt that she was among the worst apostates and biggest false
prophets in all of Catholic history.
After John Paul II held his idolatrous inter-religious prayer meeting in Assisi in 1986
where, among other abominations, the Dalai Lama placed a Buddhist statue on top
of the Tabernacle, Mother Teresa referred to the day as “the most beautiful gift of
God.”38
A recently released book, Everything Starts From Prayer, Mother Teresa’s

Meditations on Spiritual Life for People of all Faiths, also shows Mother Teresa’s
thorough rejection of the Catholic Faith and the necessity of Christ for salvation. The
foreword quotes one of her most famous statements, which reveals the demonic
spirit of Mother Teresa’s work:
Mother Teresa: “I’ve always said we should help a Hindu

become a better Hindu, a Muslim become a better
Muslim, a Catholic become a better Catholic.”39
This is apostasy from Jesus Christ and the Catholic Faith. Mother Teresa also stated:
“Some call Him Ishwar, some call Him Allah, some simply God , but we
have to acknowledge that it is He who made us for greater things: to love and
be loved. What matters is that we love. We cannot love without prayer, and so
whatever religion we are, we must pray together.”40
So, in short, Mother Teresa believed that God (the Most Holy Trinity) and
demons (the false gods of the heathens) are one and the same. The fact that she
is considered “saintly” by the Vatican II sect constitutes one of the biggest spiritual
frauds in Christian history. Mother Teresa expressed a general attitude of indifference
to what religion a man professed, and manifested her approval of false religions of
the Devil (non-Christian religions) consistently.
“ Once, when Mother Teresa was ministering to a dying Buddhist man, a visitor
overheard her whisper, ‘You say a prayer in your religion, and I will say a prayer
as I know it. Together we will say this prayer and it will be something beautiful for
God.’”41
In Mother Teresa, A Pictorial Biography by Joanna Hurley, we read the following on
page 68 about Mother Teresa’s Order, The Missionaries of Charity:
“ A Catholic Order, The Missionaries of Charity is nonetheless ecumenical in its

work. The nuns bury the dying they have nursed according to the rites of
each individual’s religion, and they observe local holidays [of the other
religions] along with those of the Church. Here a group of young nuns help
children light sparklers for Diwali, India’s Festival of Lights.”42
This means that the nuns of Mother Teresa’s order not only approved of, but actually
participated in, the pagan rites of non-Christian religions. This is because they are
following the religious indifferentism of their founder, Mother Teresa. On page
68 of this book, there is a picture of the nuns of Mother Teresa’s order lighting the
sparklers for the Hindu festival of Diwali with gigantic smiles on their faces. This is
sin against the Faith of the worst kind; nay, it is religion of Antichrist – where man,
and his personal preference for false religions, supersedes and replaces Jesus
Christ.
A friend of ours from Canada recently called the superior of one of Mother Teresa’s
convents. Our friend said, “How come Mother Teresa never tried to convert anyone?”
“Mother Superior” from Canada responded: “It is the ultimate respect for the human
person to respect his religion.” “Mother Superior” told our friend that these non-
Catholics are going to Heaven even if they reject Christ, as long as they are “good
people,” for that’s what matters, according to her. In other words, man and his choice
of religion are greater and more important than Jesus Christ. This is the Gospel of
Antichrist, and Mother Teresa was its main false prophet and exemplar
outside of the Vatican II antipopes. She cloaked her apostasy in purely natural works
which gave her the appearance of true charity when, in fact, she had none.
Pope St. Pius X, Editae Saepe (# 28), May 26, 1910: “As a matter of fact,
however, merely naturally good works are only a counterfeit of virtue since
they are neither permanent nor sufficient for salvation.”43
Mother Teresa fed and clothed the bodies of many people, but she left their souls
starving for what they needed most, Our Lord Jesus Christ. She deprived these souls
of the only thing that really mattered, and therefore was not their true friend, but their
enemy.
Luke 12:4-5: “[Jesus saith] And I say to you, my friends: Be not afraid of
them who kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do. But I
will shew you whom you shall fear: fear ye him, who after he hath killed, hath
power to cast into hell. Yea, I say to you, fear him.”
John 17:3- “Now this is life everlasting, that they may know thee, the only
true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.”
1 John 5:11-12: “And this is the testimony, that God hath given to us eternal
life. And this life is in his Son. He that hath the Son, hath life. He that hath
not the Son, hath not life.”
We have spent some extended time on this issue because it’s likely that the Vatican
II sect will soon “canonize” the apostate Mother Teresa, who exemplified some of the
worst religious indifferentism of any of the members of the Vatican II sect. Since
canonizations are infallible, this will be further proof that the Vatican II antipopes are
not true popes.
We could continue with page after page of examples of the apostasy of the religious
orders, but the point should be clear. The religious orders of the Vatican II sect are
apostate since they are following the teaching of Vatican II.
1
The Abbey Banner – Magazine of St. John’s Abbey, Collegeville, MN, Winter, 2006,
p. 24.
2
The Abbey Banner – Magazine of St. John’s Abbey, Winter, 2006, p. 24.
3
http://www.townhall.com/opinion/columns/patbuchanan/2002/12/11/165161.html;
also Kenneth
Jones, Index of Leading Catholic Indicators: The Church Since Vatican II.
4
http://www.faithfulvoice.com/convertino.htm
5
http://www.urbandharma.org/images/NunsoftheWest/31_JPG.html
6
http://www.jesuit.ie/main/
7
http://www.osb.org/
8
http://www.jmanjackal.net/eng/engyoga.htm
9
1957, no. 1782.
10
(1903-1939), p. 526.
11
Division, 1996, p. 316.
12
The Encyclicals of John Paul II, p. 316.
13
Donald Attwater, A Catholic Dictionary, Tan Books, 1997, p. 366.
14
The Catholic Encyclopedia, Vol. 11, New York: Robert Appleton Co., 1911, p. 447.
15
http://www.jmanjackal.net/eng/engyoga.htm
16
http://www.trappist.net/newweb/enews_03_18_05.html
17
http://www.carmelitespiritualcenter.org/living-light.asp?a=retreats
18
Confirmed in a personal telephone communication with Ecclesia Center.
19
http://www.ecclesiacenter.org/staff.htm
20
http://www.ecclesiacenter.org/index.htm
http://www.budgettravelonline.com/bt-
21
dyn/content/article/2005/06/04/AR2005060400391.html
22
National Catholic Reporter, July 16, 2004.
23
http://www.monasticdialog.com/bulletins/73/boardnews.htm
24
http://www.beliefnet.com/story/16/story_1675_1.html
25
26
http://www.spiritualityandpractice.com/days/features.php?id=10953
27
28
29
30
Mary Margaret Funk, Islam: What Catholics Should Know, St. Anthony Messenger,
August, 2005, p. 36.
31
August, 2005, p. 36.

32
August, 2005, p. 38.
33
August, 2005, p. 39.
34
Press, 1990, Vol. 2, p. 969.
35
August, 2005, p. 39.
36
http://www.servelec.net/mothertheresa.htm
37
38
Time Magazine, Nov. 10, 1986.
39
Anthony Stern, Everything Starts From Prayer, Mother Teresa’s Meditations on
Spiritual Life for People of all Faiths.

40
41
42
Joanna Hurley, Mother Teresa: A Pictorial Biography, Courage Books, 1997, p. 68.
43
34. The Apostasy of the Hierarchy and

prominent members of the Vatican II sect - is
this your hierarchy?
The Bishop of Buffalo getting vested by the Dalai Lama in a massive interreligious
service of apostasy1 (more on this below)
St. Robert Bellarmine, De Romano Pontifice, lib. II, cap. 30:

“Finally, the Holy Fathers teach unanimously not only that
heretics are outside of the Church, but also that they are
‘ipso facto’ [by that very fact] deprived of all ecclesiastical
jurisdiction and dignity.”
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 9), June 29, 1896: “The
practice of the Church has always been the same, as is shown
by the unanimous teaching of the Fathers, who were wont to
hold as outside Catholic communion, and alien to the
Church, whoever would recede in the least degree from any
point of doctrine proposed by her authoritative Magisterium.”
It’s important to emphasize once again the teaching of the Catholic Church that
bishops who become heretics immediately lose all authority and any offices they
might possess. This is clearly illustrated by the case of the 5 th century heresiarch,
Nestorius, who was Patriarch of Constantinople. On Christmas Day in the year 428,
Nestorius denied that Mary was the Mother of God from his pulpit. A simple layman
named Eusebius stood up and protested the public heresy. This resulted in the
Catholics of Constantinople breaking communion with their bishop, Nestorius; for
they recognized that since he was a public heretic, he had no authority in the Church:
he lost his office automatically. They even chanted: “An emperor we have, but no
bishop.” This reaction was praised by councils and popes, as we see described
below. Notice that Pope St. Celestine says that Nestorius had no power to
excommunicate after he began to preach heresy. This confirms that heretical bishops
lose their offices ipso facto (by that very fact) when they become heretics. And this
teaching on the loss of Episcopal office due to heresy applies precisely to the
manifestly heretical “bishops” of the Vatican II sect: they have no authority and are
outside the Catholic Church, even though they hold the buildings and possess the
putative authority of a diocese.
Dom Prosper Guéranger, The Liturgical Year, Vol. 4 (St. Cyril of Alexandria), p.
379: “It was then that Satan produced Nestorius… enthroned in the Chair of
Constantinople… In the very year of his exaltation, on Christmas Day 428,
Nestorius, taking advantage of the immense concourse which had assembled
in honor of the Virgin Mother and her Child, pronounced from the Episcopal
pulpit the blasphemous words: ‘Mary did not bring forth God; her Son was
only a man, the instrument of the Divinity.’ The multitude shuddered with
horror. Eusebius, a simple layman, rose to give expression to the general
indignation, and protested against this impiety. Soon a more explicit
protest was drawn up and disseminated in the name of the members of this
grief-stricken Church, launching an anathema against anyone who should
dare to say: ‘The Only- begotten Son of the Father and the Son of Mary are
different persons.’ This generous attitude was the safeguard of Byzantium,
and won the praise of popes and councils. When the shepherd becomes a
wolf, the first duty of the flock is to defend itself.’” 2
Pope St. Celestine, quoted by St. Robert Bellarmine: "The authority of Our
Apostolic See has determined that the bishop, cleric, or simple Christian who
had been deposed or excommunicated by Nestorius or his followers, after the
latter began to preach heresy shall not be considered deposed or
excommunicated. For he who had defected from the faith with such
preachings, cannot depose or remove anyone whatsoever."3
The “Bishop” of Buffalo gets vested by the Dalai Lama in

a massive ecumenical service with Jews, Muslims and
heretics which expresses his complete apostasy from
the Catholic Faith
“ The remarkable service brought the red-and-gold robed Dalai Lama on a
dais with a Muslim imam, Catholic bishop, Baptist preacher and Jewish rabbi,
as well as 10 other clergy and area religious leaders… There were readings,
prayers and chants from sacred texts, as well as a ritual gonging and three
minutes of meditative silence.”4
People ask us all the time, “what diocese are you under?” “Are you under the
bishop?” If we were part of the Vatican II sect, we could very well be in communion
with an apostate “Bishop” like Edward U. Kmiec, the putative “Bishop” of Buffalo. In
the picture above, you can see “Bishop” Kmiec of the Vatican II sect – the putative
head of the apostate diocese in communion with Vatican II – taking part in an
interreligious prayer service with the Dalai Lama. Also present were a Muslim imam,
a Protestant heretic, and a rabbi. This is exactly the type of interreligious prayer
service which Pope Pius XI condemned in Mortalium Animos, and which Pius XI said
represents apostasy from the Catholic Faith. That is why we aren't in communion
with Vatican II or it's antipope or it's apostate bishops.
The Dalai Lama is the spiritual leader of a pagan religion which leads souls to idolatry
and to Hell. The Dalai Lama denies the Holy Trinity and the Divinity of Christ and
claims to be a reincarnated being. He is an antichrist. So, who is in communion with
the Catholic Church? “Bishop” Kmiec? Or is it those who reject him and hold fast to
the fullness of the Faith? Of course, it’s not “Bishop” Kmiec and his false-religion-
loving sect. He is outside the Catholic Faith and part of a religion of apostasy. Hence,
we can truly say with Catholics of the past, who cried out similarly during the
Nestorian heresy (see above): We don’t have a bishop. The teaching of St. Robert
Bellarmine cited above, which explains that heretics possess no authority in the
Church, applies precisely to this situation.
Also notice that “Bishop” Kmiec is clothed ROUND ABOUT (i.e. around his waist) in
purple.
Apocalypse 17:4 – "And the woman was clothed round about with purple
and scarlet, and gilt with gold, and precious stones and pearls, having a
golden cup in her hand, full of the abomination and filthiness of her
fornication."
We will explain more about this later in the book.
The Head of Russian Bishops tells us that the Vatican II sect

has no intention of converting Russian “Orthodox” Schismatics
“There is no proselytism as a directive on the part of

the Holy See, nor is there any intention to convert
Russia to Roman Catholicism.”5 --Igor Kovalevsky,
Secretary General of the Novus Ordo "Conference of
Roman Catholic Bishops" of Russia
Comment: This is easily one of the worst heresies of Vatican II sect, and quite
devastating to its claim to be the Catholic Church.
U.S. Novus Ordo Bishops Officially Join “Christian

Churches Together in the U.S.A.” – a Protestant
Communion
WASHINGTON (AP) – 11/17/04: “The nation's Roman Catholic bishops
voted Wednesday to join a new alliance that would be the broadest
Christian group ever formed in the United States, linking American
evangelicals and Catholics in an ecumenical organization for the first
time. The alliance, called Christian Churches Together in the U.S.A., is set to
kick off next year. It would include mainline Protestants, Orthodox Christians,
and black and other minority churches. With about 67 million U.S. members,
the Catholic Church would be the largest denomination.”6
Comment: All over the internet you can find articles about this amazing act of heresy
by the U.S. bishops. The Novus Ordo bishops have officially joined “Christian
Churches Together in the U.S.A.,” a Protestant communion which is part of the
National Council of Churches. This act is definitely on a level with the incredible Joint
Declaration with the Lutherans on Justification, and the Vatican II “popes” repeated
acts of repudiating proselytizing the Eastern schismatics.
With this agreement, the Novus Ordo Church in the U.S.A. has officially
repudiated any claim to be the one true Church of Jesus Christ, and has
admitted that it is just one of many heretical denominations. It also has officially
recognized that the Protestant and schismatic sects which belong to “Christian
Churches Together in the U.S.A.” are part of the true Church of Jesus Christ. If
the Novus Ordo bishops didn’t officially recognize these (non-Catholic) heretical sects
and denominations as part of the Christian Church, they would never have joined this
heretical group.
Here is the Profession of Faith of the National Council of Churches, of which

“Christian Churches Together in the U.S.A.” is a part:
Statement of Faith: "The National Council of Churches is a community of

Christian communions, which, in response to the gospel as revealed in
the Scriptures, confess Jesus Christ, the incarnate Word of God, as
Savior and Lord. These communions covenant with one another to
manifest ever more fully the unity of the Church.
Relying upon the transforming power of the Holy Spirit, the communions come
together as the Council in common mission, serving in all creation to the glory
of God." --from the Preamble to the NCC Constitution.
This means that the members of the National Council of Churches share a
communion covenant with all of the other denominations and recognize all the other
denominations as manifesting the unity of the Church. This is totally heretical.
John Paul II’s appointment as New Bishop in Jerusalem

says that the Catholic Church has no intention of
converting Jews to Christianity!
(FROM ISRAEL TODAY, JAN. 22, 2004) “NEW BISHOP IN JERUSALEM IS
JEWISH – For the first time since the Apostle James served as bishop of
Jerusalem, the Holy City has a Jewish bishop! Benedictine Abbot Jean-
Baptiste Gourion was ordained as the new bishop at the Catholic church in
Kiryat Ye’arim, above the Israeli Arab village of Abu Ghosh near Jerusalem.
Bishop Gourion will be responsible for the Hebrew-speaking Catholic
community in Israel, many of whom are of Jewish origin... Explaining how he
(Bishop Gourion), as a Jew, became a Catholic, he told us: ‘For me,
Christianity and Judaism are the same. I didn’t have to leave Judaism to
come to Christianity. The Jew and the Christian form the same body.” As
such, he makes it clear that he will not engage in ‘missionary’ activities…
After his ordination, Israel today editor Aviel Schneider interviewed the new
bishop.
Israel today: Congratulations, Bishop Gourion… How did your family react to
your new title of bishop?
Bishop Gourion: I have a very close relationship with my three siblings, who
attended my ordination in Jerusalem and gave me God’s blessing. All in all, I
think my appointment by the Catholic Church points to a new era between
Jews and Catholic Christians. We have to learn to understand each other
better. The Catholic Church has no intention of converting Jews to
Christianity. Therefore, the Pope advocated a Jewish bishop in Israel…
Israel today: …the Vatican was reluctant to recognize the Jewish state,
establishing diplomatic ties with Israel just 10 years ago. One of the reasons is
that the Catholic Church thinks of itself as God’s chosen people.
Bishop Gourion: Well, 40 years ago in the Second Vatican Council, the
Church adopted a new theological position toward Israel as God’s chosen
people. The Catholic Church does not replace the Jewish people with
whom God made an eternal covenant…
Israel today: Do you still think of yourself as part of the Jewish people?
Bishop Gourion: Sure. I see myself as a Jew.”
Comment: In 2004, “Bishop” Gourion was appointed by John Paul II as the new
auxiliary Bishop of Jerusalem. In the interview, Gourion says that John Paul II
specifically appointed Gourion to Jerusalem because of who he is and what he
believes. Well, the “new Bishop” Gourion says that he is “a Jew”; that his “Church”
(the Vatican sect) “has no intention of converting Jews to Christianity”; that the
Jewish covenant with God is still valid and not replaced by the Catholic Church; that
the Body of Christ (the Catholic Church) and Judaism are one Body.
Are those under Benedict XVI going to tell us that “Bishop” Gourion is a Catholic? Is
“Bishop” Gourion a bishop in their “Church” with whom Catholics must share faith
and communion – yes or no?
Pope Pius XII, Mystici Corporis Christi (# 22), June 29, 1943: “ As therefore in
the true Christian community there is only one Body, one Spirit, one Lord,
and one Baptism, so there can be only one faith. And therefore if a man
refuse to hear the Church let him be considered – so the Lord commands – as
a heathen and a publican. It follows that those who are divided in faith or
living the life of its one Divine Spirit.” 7
To assert that Gourion is a Catholic in the face of this information (i.e., that he is in
your Church) is a mortal sin against the Faith and a denial of Jesus Christ. But those
who believe that Benedict XVI is the pope must say that Bishop Gourion is
their fellow Catholic who has the same Faith and is in the same Church (Body),
as we can see above, because all in the Church have the same Faith (de fide). But if
they correctly assert that Gourion is an apostate who is outside the Catholic Church
and has no authority, then they must also say the same of Benedict XVI who, as we
already saw, believes in the same apostasy on the Jews.
John Paul II’s “Cardinal Archbishop” of Washington, D.C.
confirms John Paul II’s rejection of proselytism
(converting others)
“Cardinal Archbishop” Theodore McCarrick, Interview with National Catholic
Register about his trip to Moscow to give the Icon of Our Lady of Kazan back
to the Schismatics, Sept. 2004:
Q. What did you observe about the relations between Orthodox and Roman
Catholics? A. Cardinal McCarrick: “I think our Orthodox brothers and sisters
still may feel threatened by the Roman Catholic Church... There are always
going to be some people in communities who feel troubled by other religious
communities, possibly fearing that they’re going to proselytize [try to
convert them]. I THINK THE HOLY FATHER HAS REALLY BEEN SO
CLEAR THAT HIS ROLE IS NEVER TO PROSELYTIZE; his role is to find the
key to unity.”8
Comment: Here we see the “head” of the Novus Ordo sect in Washington D.C., a
supposed “cardinal,” bluntly admitting that John Paul II “has really been so clear that
his role is never to proselytize”! To proselytize is to convert people. If you live in
Washington, D.C. and believe that John Paul II is the pope, you would have to admit
that this arch-apostate Theodore McCarrick is actually the leader of the Catholic
Church in your area.
The “Archbishop” of Strasbourg admits that the Vatican II

sect has abandoned Catholic teaching on the Jews!
Archbishop Joseph Dore of Strasbourg, France, Speech to B’nai B’rith (Jewish
Freemasons), August, 2003: “Whatever the depiction [of the Jews in traditional
Catholic art]… the theological message is the same – God’s election has
now passed to the Christian people; and the Church, the true Israel, may
triumph, She who confesses the saving truth brought by Christ.
“At Vatican II, the Catholic Church finally revised this teaching and
understood to what extent it contradicts the Bible itself... In 1973, the French
episcopacy, particularly under the influence of Msgr. Elchinger, [past] Bishop of
Strasbourg, published a document of unparalleled moral force on Judeo-
Christian relations, while Pope John Paul II recalled on numerous
occasions the permanence of the First Covenant [Ed. the Old Covenant],
‘which was never revoked’ by God [John Paul II, Mainz, Germany, 1980].
Today, we desire to work together with our elder brothers toward reconciliation
and fraternal dialogue. Yet we must have the humility to recognize that the
doctrine of contempt and the ‘theology of substitution’ – making the
Church to be the new and only Israel of God – still penetrate the minds of
a large number. Only by a great labor of education will we ever manage to
extirpate all seed of anti-Judaism. Only by a continual purification of memory,
making them conscious of their own temptations, will Christians be moved to
vigilance and responsibility.
“Today the Church calls Christians to take the first steps on the path to
conversion, inviting them to construct a future with their Jewish brothers in
which, together, they might be a ‘blessing for one another’ [John Paul II,
1983].”9
Comment: This is apostasy. It is utter contempt for – and rejection of – the dogma
we’ve quoted throughout this book, which declares that the Old Covenant ceased
with the coming of Christ and was replaced with the New and Eternal Covenant of
Jesus Christ.
Notice how the execrable apostate, “Archbishop” Dore, references John Paul II’s
speech in 1980 (and other statements from John Paul II) to attempt to justify his
apostasy. Notice how he refers to the Old Covenant as the “First Covenant,” not the
“Old” Covenant, because “Old” implies that it is no longer in force. Notice how he
says that “we must have the humility” to abandon the Catholic dogma that the Old
Covenant has ceased. Notice how he says that it will require “agreat labor” to
extirpate (root out) this dogmatic truth from Catholic minds. This is the “archbishop”
of the Vatican II sect in Strasbourg, France, following the teaching of the Vatican II
antipopes. Again, this is nothing other than the counterfeit “Catholic sect” of the
Antichrist.
1 John 2:22 – “Who is a liar, but he who denieth that Jesus is the Christ?
He is antichrist, who denieth the Father, and the Son.”
The Novus Ordo Bishops Bluntly Repudiate the Dogmatic

Second Council of Lyons and the Council of Florence!
“An Agreed Statement of the North American Orthodox-Catholic
Theological Consultation Saint Paul’s College, Washington, DC, October
25, 2003 * (U.S. Catholic Bishops – Secretariat for Interreligious Affairs:)*
“IV. Recommendations -“We are aware that the problem of the theology
of the Filioque… Although dialogue among a number of these Churches
and the Orthodox communion has already touched on the issue, any
future resolution of the disagreement between East and West on the
origin of the Spirit must involve all those communities that profess the
Creed of 381 as a standard of faith. Aware of its limitations, our
Consultation nonetheless makes the following theological and practical
recommendations to the members and the bishops of our own
Churches…
• that in the future, because of the progress in mutual understanding

that has come about in recent decades, Orthodox and Catholics
refrain from labeling as heretical the traditions of the other side on the
subject of the procession of the Holy Spirit…
• that the Catholic Church, as a consequence of the normative and

irrevocable dogmatic value of the Creed of 381, use the original Greek
text alone in making translations of that Creed for catechetical and
liturgical use.
• that the Catholic Church, following a growing theological consensus,

and in particular the statements made by Pope Paul VI, declare
that the condemnation made at the Second
Council of Lyons (1274) of those “who presume
to deny that the Holy Spirit proceeds eternally
from the Father and the Son” is no longer
applicable.
“We offer these recommendations to our Churches in the conviction, based on
our own intense study and discussion, that our traditions’ different ways of
understanding the procession of the Holy Spirit need no longer divide us.” 10
Comment: This is an incredible heresy, but first a little background. It’s a defined
dogma of the Catholic Church that God the Holy Ghost proceeds eternally from the
Father and the Son.
Pope Gregory X, Second Council of Lyons, 1274, ex cathedra: “We profess

faithfully and devotedly that the Holy Ghost proceeds eternally from the
Father and the Son, not as from two principles, but as from one principle…
This the holy Roman Church, mother and mistress of all the faithful, has
till now professed, preached and taught; this she firmly holds, preaches,
professes and teaches… But because some, on account of ignorance of the
said indisputable truth, have fallen into various errors, we, wishing to close
the way to such errors, with the approval of the sacred council, condemn
and reprove all who presume to deny that the Holy Ghost proceeds
eternally from the Father and the Son, or rashly to assert that the Holy
Ghost proceeds from the Father and the Son as from two principles and not as
from one.”11
The Eastern schismatics (i.e., the so-called cOrthodox”) reject this dogma. They only
believe that the Holy Ghost proceeds from the Father; they don’t believe that the Holy
Ghost proceeds from the Father and the Son (Filioque). So, what do the “bishops” of
the Vatican II sect do in their dialogue with these “Orthodox” schismatics? In their
dialogue with these schismatics and heretics, they have issued the above statement
which is carried on the official website of the U.S. “bishops” in union with Benedict
XVI. This statement, as can be seen above, bluntly asserts that the dogmatic
definition of the Second Council of Lyons – which declared that the Holy Ghost
proceeds from the Father and the Son (Filioque) – is no longer applicable!
Nothing could be more formally heretical! The U.S. bishops in union with John
Paul II (and now Benedict XVI) declared that a solemn, ex cathedra
pronouncement of a pope at an ecumenical council of the Catholic Church no
longer applies!
The U.S. bishops of the Vatican II sect also recommended that the current version of
the Nicene- Constantinople Creed (which is recited every Sunday at Mass), which
declares that the Holy Ghost proceeds from the Father and the Son (Filioque), be
dropped from all catechetical and liturgical use (see above) – and that only the
original creed of 381, which only declared that the Holy Ghost proceeds from the
Father, be used. For those who don’t know, the Catholic Church lawfully added the
phrase “and the Son” to the Nicene-Constantinople Creed.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, “Laetentur coeli,” July 6, 1439, ex

cathedra: “In the name of the Holy Trinity, of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Spirit, with the approbation of this holy general Council of Florence
we define that this truth of faith be believed and accepted by all
Christians, and that all likewise profess that the Holy Ghost is eternally
from the Father and the Son… We define in addition that the explanation
of the words ‘Filioque’ for the sake of declaring the truth and also
because of imminent necessity has been lawfully and reasonably added
to the Creed.”12
By declaring that the “Filioque” (“and the Son”) dogma is not binding and no longer
applicable, the Novus Ordo “bishops” repudiate two dogmatic councils of the Catholic
Church (Lyons II and Florence) at the same time.
Vatican Commission under John Paul II again rejects

trying to convert Jews!
Joint Jewish-“Catholic” Meeting- “Delegations of the Chief Rabbinate of
Israel and of the Holy See’s Commission for Religious Relations with the
Jews met for the fourth time from 17-19 October [2004] in Grottaferrata,
Italy. This Joint Committee was established in June 2002. The following is the
Committee’s Report of the meeting… 3. The bilateral Committee [of Jews
and “Catholics”] reiterated its commitment to the principal declarations
of the previous meetings, which included a call for mutual respect of our
different religious identities, and affirmed a common rejection of any
attempts to persuade people to reject their own heritage… As believers
in the One God whose name is Peace, prayer was offered up to him to bring
an end to war...”13
Comment: This joint declaration with rabbis appeared in the official Vatican
newspaper because it was an act of an official Vatican commission. The joint
declaration was signed by five different chief rabbis, two “cardinals,” two bishops, two
monsignors, one “archbishop” and a priest, including “Cardinal” Jorge Mejia,
Chairman of the “Catholic” delegation of the Vatican. Allow us to put it bluntly: this is
antichrist. “The bilateral Committee [of Jews and Catholics]… affirmed a
common rejection of any attempts to persuade people to reject their own
heritage.” This means that the Vatican commission rejects any attempts to persuade
the Jews to convert to Jesus Christ and the Catholic Faith. People wonder when the
following prophecy of Our Lady of La Salette will come to fruition:
Our Lady of La Salette, Sept. 19, 1846: “Rome will lose the faith and become
the Seat of the Antichrist… the Church will be in eclipse.”
It has come to fruition. The statement of this Vatican commission is perfectly in line
with the teaching of John Paul II and Benedict XVI on the Jews, as we saw already.
Hindus Worship the Devil at the Shrine of Our Lady of

Fatima
Frontpage Online, Portugal’s Weekend Newspaper in English, May 22, 2004:
“…we can report that the first steps in developing Fátima as a multi-faith
centre could have been taken. On May 5th… Notícias carried a report on a
Hindu religious service held in the Chapel of the Apparitions [of Our
Lady of Fatima] at the shrine… Sixty Hindus led by a high priest had
traveled from Lisbon to pay homage to the Goddess Devi, the divinity of
nature. SIC’s reporter described how before leaving Lisbon the Hindus had
gathered at their temple in the city to pray to and worship various statues of
Hindu gods. “Arriving in Fátima the pilgrims made their way to the Chapel
of the Apparitions, where from the altar a Hindu priest led prayer
sessions. A commentary on the service was given by the TV reporter who
explained: ‘This is an unprecedented unique moment in the history of the
shrine. The Hindu priest, or Sha Tri, prays on the altar the Shaniti Pa, the
prayer for peace.’ The Hindus can be seen removing their shoes before
approaching the altar rail of the chapel as the priest chants prayers from the
altar’s sanctuary… After worshipping their gods and praying in the chapel
the Hindus are shown being escorted to an exhibition hall where a model
of the controversial new basilica currently being constructed is on
display. In a setting described as ambassadorial by the commentator,
each Hindu is personally greeted by the Bishop of Leiria - Fátima, who
bows to the Hindu priest repeating his gesture of greeting . The Hindu
priest is then seen clothing the Rector of the Fátima Shrine and the
bishop with a Hindu priestly shawl. ‘On the shoulders of the highest
representatives of the Church in Fátima, the Hindu priest places a shawl
with the inscriptions of the Bhagavad Gita, one of the sacred books of
Hinduism,’ the reporter tells his viewers. “The newscast finishes with
scenes of the Hindu priest lighting a candle at the shrine while his
followers dance outside the Chapel of the Apparitions chanting praises
to their gods.”
Comment: There you have it. Pagan, idolatrous, demonic worship was conducted at
the very chapel built over the spot where Our Lady of Fatima appeared. It happened
with the full approval of the Shrine Rector, Msgr. Guerra, and with the full approval of
the Bishop of Leiria- Fatima, and with the full approval of the head of the Pontifical
Council for Interreligious Dialogue, “Archbishop” Michael Fitzgerald. But how can
they do this? They can do it because they learned it from Benedict XVI, John
Paul II, Paul VI and Vatican II, as we have documented.
This latest abomination also shows how misled and deceived are the useless
heretics who try to explain away everything. On an April 25 EWTN broadcast, “Fr.”
Mitch Pacwa and “Fr.” Robert Fox discussed the rumors that Fatima was being
turned over to non-Catholic religions. Fr. Robert Fox assured the audience that the
whole idea is a “fabrication,” that nothing like this was going on or would go on! Yeah,
it is a fabrication all right… and now we see the Hindu idolaters in Fatima conducting
their satanic rites in the Chapel of the Apparitions. How long will people listen to
these heretics who lead souls to Hell?
Pope Leo XIII, Ad Extremas (#1), June 24, 1893: “Our thoughts turn first of all
to the blessed Apostle Thomas who is rightly called the founder of
preaching the Gospel to the Hindus. Then, there is Francis Xavier…
Through his extraordinary perseverance, he converted hundreds of
thousands of Hindus from the myths and vile superstitions of the
Brahmans to the true religion. In the footsteps of this holy man followed
numerous priests… they are continuing these noble efforts; nevertheless, in
the vast reaches of the Earth, many are still deprived of the truth,
St. Francis Xavier, Sept. 18, +1542: “I told him that God, most Faithful and
True, held the misbelievers and their prayers in abomination, and so
willed that their worship, which He rejected altogether, should come to
naught.”15
St. Francis Xavier, Spring +1543: “One day I turned out of my road into a
village of heathens… There was a woman with child, who had been three days
in labor with so much difficulty, that many despaired of her life. Their prayers
for her were not heard, for the prayer of the wicked is an abomination in
the eyes of God, because the gods of the heathens are all devils [Psalm
95:5; 1 Cor. 10:20].”16
Apocalypse 18:2-5- "Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen: and is become

the habitation of devils, and the hold of every unclean and hateful bird:
Because all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication…
And I heard another voice from heaven, saying: Go out from her, my people;
that you be not partakers of her sins, and that you receive not of her
plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and the Lord hath
remembered her iniquities."
Non-Catholic “Saints” and “Martyrs” Commemorated by

the Vatican II sect, following John Paul II’s teaching
Fr. Matthias Turk, Vatican Council for Promoting Christian Unity, March, 2004:
“Among the more significant events was the touching ecumenical
celebration organized by the Community of Sant’Egidio on 1 February
2003 in Rome’s Basilica of St. Bartholomew in order to commemorate the
Lutheran Pastor Paul Schneider, who was killed in the Buchenwald
concentration camp. Those attending on this occasion included Cardinal
Walter Kasper… and other ecumenical representatives of Roman Parishes.
“This testimony, as the Holy Father has said, ‘speaks louder than the things
which divide us.’”18
Comment: Here we see the Vatican Council for Promoting Christian Unity
commemorating a Lutheran heretic as a martyr for the faith. This is formal heresy
against the Council of Florence. Consult the earlier sections of this book which deal
with proving that John Paul II repeatedly taught that there are saints outside the
Church.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, Cantate Domino, Session 11, Feb. 4,
1442, ex cathedra: “… no one, whatever almsgiving he has practiced, even if
he has shed blood for the name of Christ, can be saved, unless he has
remained within the bosom and unity of the Catholic Church.” 19
they lay down their lives, there will not be for them that crown of faith, but the
punishment of faithlessness, not a glorious result (of religious virtue), but the
ruin of despair. Such a one can be slain; he cannot be crowned.” 20
The Vatican II sect praises and celebrates John Wesley,

the founder of the Methodist sect
Fr. Donald Bolen, Vatican Council for Promoting Christian Unity, Feb. 2004:
“2003 was an eventful year in relations between the Catholic Church and the
World Methodist Council… In June 2003, Methodists worldwide celebrated
the 300th anniversary of the birth of John Wesley, and in small but
significant ways, invited the Catholic Church to join in these celebrations…
Cardinal Walter Kasper, President of the Pontifical Council for Promoting
Christian Unity, preached at the Methodist Church in Rome on the
occasion of the 300th anniversary of the birth of John Wesley. Later in
the year, he sent a message to a celebration marking both the
anniversary of Wesley’s birth and that of the Chapel Wesley opened in
London 225 years ago.
“ Cardinal Kasper made use of the opportunity provided by these

occasions to contribute to a Catholic reassessment of John Wesley,
particularly attentive to ‘his wholehearted commitment to spreading the
good news of salvation, his fostering of Scriptural holiness and
structuring of communities of Christians for witness and mission.’
“ Cardinal Kasper noted that ‘We must also seek a wider view, to see
what dynamized Wesley’s ministry, to see the evangelical passion which
gave direction to his life and the movement he started.’
“ Kasper stressed that this reassessment of Wesley, which was ‘rich with
possibilities,’ was possible because Catholics could now look to Wesley
through eyes educated by our international dialogue and by the emergence of
friendship and shared mission in various local contexts throughout the world,
wherein ‘we have come to recognize each other as brothers and sisters in
Christ.’
“Addressing the congregation of Methodists Cardinal Kasper noted that just as

Methodists ‘continue to turn to the ministry of John Wesley for inspiration
and guidance, we can look to see and find in him the evangelical zeal,
the pursuit of holiness, the concern for the poor, the virtues and goodness
which we have come to know and respect in you. Cardinal Kasper’s homily
and message were warmly received and much appreciated.” 21
Comment: John Wesley was a non-Catholic heretic, and the founder of his own
religion. He started out as an Anglican, and then formed Methodism. Wesley denied
the Papacy; he denied many of the dogmatic councils of the Catholic Church; he
denied apostolic succession; he denied all but two of the seven sacraments,
admitting only Baptism and the Eucharist, but he rejected that Baptism confers
sanctifying grace and he denied that Our Lord is truly present in the Eucharist. He
denied Purgatory, and he held that man is justified by faith alone and thereby assured
of his salvation. How is that for “wholehearted commitment to spreading the good
news of salvation”? How is that for “fostering of Scriptural holiness and structuring of
communities of Christians”? How is that for “evangelical zeal, the pursuit of
holiness… the virtues and goodness which we have come to know and respect in
you”? Yes, heresy, schism and the spreading of false doctrines of the worst kind –
including the evil doctrine of faith alone – are “virtues” that the Vatican II sect wants to
come to know and respect in everyone.
The article also calls for the Methodists to affirm the Joint Declaration with the
Lutherans on Justification, which totally repudiates the Council of Trent.
No Words of Consecration, No Problem. The Vatican,

with the approval of John Paul II and Benedict XVI,
approves a “Mass” as valid which has no words of
Consecration!
Preliminary Comment: The following is an excerpt from a document issued by the
Vatican, and approved by “Cardinal” Ratzinger and John Paul II, on whether
Chaldean Eastern Rite Catholics are permitted to have inter-Communion with the
Assyrian schismatics of the East, who are non- Catholics who reject the Catholic
Church.
The document says yes; therefore, the Assyrian schismatic non-Catholics are
allowed to receive Holy Communion from Catholic ministers, while the Chaldean
“Catholics” are also allowed to receive Communion at the Assyrian Schismatic
churches.
Besides the obvious sin of heretical inter-Communion with non-Catholics, there is an

additional problem. These Assyrian Schismatics – unlike most Eastern
Schismatics – don’t have any words of Consecration in their liturgy! Their
liturgy doesn’t even have “This is My Body” or “This is My Blood, etc.”; it doesn’t have
the words of Institution, as the words of consecration are frequently called! Thus, the
Assyrian Schismatic Liturgy isn’t even valid. But the following document of the
Vatican essentially tells us: no words of consecration, no problem!
“PONTIFICAL COUNCIL FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN UNITY-

GUIDELINES FOR ADMISSION TO THE EUCHARIST BETWEEN THE
CHALDEAN CHURCH AND THE ASSYRIAN CHURCH OF THE EAST, July
20, 2001:
“ The present guidelines subsequently have been elaborated by the Pontifical

Council for Promoting Christian Unity, in agreement with the Congregation for
the Doctrine of the Faith and the Congregation for the Oriental Churches… 3.
… The principal issue for the Catholic Church in agreeing to this request,
related to the question of the validity of the Eucharist celebrated with the
Anaphora of Addai and Mari, one of the three Anaphoras traditionally used by
the Assyrian Church of the East. The Anaphora of Addai and Mari is notable
because, from time immemorial, it has been used without a recitation of the
Institution Narrative. As the Catholic Church considers the words of the
Eucharistic Institution a constitutive and therefore indispensable part of
the Anaphora or Eucharistic Prayer, a long and careful study was
undertaken of the Anaphora of Addai and Mari, from a historical, liturgical and
theological perspective, at the end of which the Congregation for the Doctrine
of the Faith on January 17th, 2001 concluded that this Anaphora can be
considered valid. H.H. Pope John Paul II has approved this decision… the
words of Eucharistic Institution are indeed present in the Anaphora of Addai
and Mari, not in a coherent narrative way and ad litteram, but rather in a
dispersed euchological way, that is, integrated in successive prayers of
thanksgiving, praise and intercession.”
Comment: Here the official Vatican document, approved by John Paul II, is admitting
that the words of “Eucharistic Institution” (the words of Consecration which Christ
Himself instituted as necessary for the confection of the Eucharist) are not present in
this Assyrian liturgy. After admitting this fact, it tries to explain it away by asserting
that the words of consecration are present in a “dispersed euchological way,” which is
a neat way of saying that they’re not actually present, but they are somehow
accounted for in other “prayers of thanksgiving, praise and intercession” which
mention nothing of them! How convenient!
According to this outrageous document, the words of consecration are accounted for
in other prayers of thanksgiving, praise and intercession which don’t mention them.
This heresy devastates all Catholic sacramental teaching.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, Session 8, Nov. 22, 1439, "Exultate
Deo": "All these sacraments are made up of three elements: namely, things as
the matter, words as the form, and the person of the minister who confers the
sacrament with the intention of doing what the Church does. If any of these is
lacking, the sacrament is not effected." 22

which are the FORM of this Sacrament, are these: FOR THIS IS MY BODY.
And: FOR THIS IS THE CHALICE OF MY BLOOD, OF THE NEW AND
ETERNAL TESTAMENT: THE MYSTERY OF FAITH, WHICH SHALL BE
SHED FOR YOU AND FOR MANY UNTO THE REMISSION OF SINS. Now if
one were to remove, or change anything in the FORM of the consecration of
the Body and Blood, and in that very change of words the [new] wording would
fail to mean the same thing, he would not consecrate the sacrament."
In light of these facts, one can see that this heresy of the Vatican II sect, John Paul II
and Benedict XVI is equivalent to saying that one can validly baptize without water.
It’s a rejection of the substance of the sacraments, those things specifically instituted
by the Lord Himself as necessary for the confection of the Sacraments, which no
man – not even a true Pope – has any power to change or alter.
Pope Pius XII, Sacramentum Ordinis (# 1), Nov. 30, 1947: "… the Church has
no power over the 'substance of the sacraments,' that is, over those things
which, with the sources of divine revelation as witnesses, Christ the Lord
Himself decreed to be preserved in a sacramental sign..." 23
Pope St. Pius X, Ex quo, Dec. 26, 1910: "…it is well known that to the
Church there belongs no right whatsoever to innovate anything touching
on the substance of the sacraments."24
We continue with another short excerpt from this document:
“4. Guidelines for admission to the Eucharist- …1. When necessity

requires, Assyrian faithful are permitted to participate and to receive Holy
Communion in a Chaldean celebration of the Holy Eucharist; in the same way,
Chaldean faithful for whom it is physically or morally impossible to
approach a Catholic minister, are permitted to participate and to receive
Holy Communion in an Assyrian celebration of the Holy Eucharist. 2. In
both cases, Assyrian and Chaldean ministers celebrate the Holy Eucharist
according to the liturgical prescriptions and customs of their own tradition. 3.
When Chaldean faithful are participating in an Assyrian celebration of the Holy
Eucharist, the Assyrian minister is warmly invited to insert the words of the
Institution in the Anaphora of Addai and Mari, as allowed by the Holy Synod
of the Assyrian Church of the East.” (Rome, July 20th, 2001)
Notice how the Vatican document “warmly invites” the Assyrian schismatics to use
the words of Institution. But if the schismatics aren’t “warmed up” to this idea, no
problem – it’s somehow valid anyway according to the Vatican II sect. In light of these
facts, how is affirming communion with these men any different from affirming
communion with Protestant ministers?
The Novus Ordo Bishop of Kansas City denies the

Perpetual Virginity of Our Lady
FROM AN ARTICLE IN THE ANGELUS, publication of the Society of St. Pius
X (SSPX), Dec. 2003, pp. 32-37: “… I pointed out to you [Bishop Boland of
Kansas City] that George Noonan, on the radio program [an allegedly
‘Catholic’ program in Bishop Boland’s diocese], had denied the necessity of
sanctifying grace for the salvation of one’s soul. You [Bishop Boland]
immediately defended Mr. Noonan by stating that it is not necessary for
[to have] sanctifying grace to save one’s soul… When I informed you
[Bishop Boland] that George Noonan (on the radio program) was silent as to
whether or not he believed in the principle of logic of non-contradiction, you
stated that the law of non-contradiction – where two contradictory
statements could not both be true – was in fact, false… During our
conversation, we also got off on a tangent as regards the lack of respect
shown by Rabbi Michael Zedik concerning the Blessed Mother and how
George Noonan, as the Catholic co-host, did not defend Our Lady’s dignity as
being a perpetual virgin. You indicated that it has yet to be proven that Our
Lady did not have any children other than Our Lord… This quickly led into
our last discussion in which you stated that the Church’s doctrine can change
and has changed. My father and I wholeheartedly disagreed with you on this
point…”25
Comment: Would you believe that “Bishop” Boland is the “head” of the Novus
Ordo/Vatican II sect in Kansas City?
Pope Pius IX, First Vatican Council, Session 4, Chap. 3, ex cathedra: "This
power of the Supreme Pontiff is so far from interfering with that power of
ordinary and immediate Episcopal jurisdiction by which the bishops… have
succeeded to the places of the apostles, as true shepherds individually feed
and rule the individual flocks entrusted to them."
“Bishop” Boland denies that sanctifying grace is necessary for salvation; he denies
the law of non-contradiction; he denies the perpetual virginity of Our Lady; and he
holds that Catholic doctrine can change. Bishop Boland is a manifest heretic.
Pope Paul IV, Cum quorundam, Council of Trent, 1555: “…the most blessed
and ever Virgin Mary…”26
Pope Martin I, First Lateran Council, 649, Can. 3: “If anyone does not
properly and truly confess in accord with the holy Fathers, that the holy
Mother of God and ever Virgin and immaculate Mary… her virginity
remaining indestructible even after His birth, let him be condemned.”27
“Bishop” Boland is obviously not the visible head and authority of the Catholic Church
in Kansas City, but the ruler of a non-Catholic sect which poses as the Catholic
Church in Kansas City (the Vatican II/Novus Ordo sect). And as incredibly heretical
as he is, “Bishop” Boland is probably average among the Novus Ordo bishops.
But groups like the SSPX still recognize Boland as a Catholic and the head of the
diocese; their priests in Kansas City pray for him as their legitimate bishop each
Sunday at Mass, and they continue to call him “Your Excellency”! Since they are
obstinate in this position, this is very offensive to God and to Our Lady.
FROM THE SAME ARTICLE IN THE ANGELUS, publication of the SSPX,

Dec. 2003, pp. 33-37: “Your Excellency… Your Excellency… Your
Excellency… Your Excellency… Most of all, Your Excellency... Your
Excellency… May God bless you [Bishop Boland] in your work as Bishop
of our diocese so that the Traditional Catholic Faith is nourished and spreads
such that your crown in Heaven is ornamented by the many souls
entrusted to your spiritual care.”28
At the 2003 Fatima Conference hosted by the Novus Ordo clergy, the
dogmatic definition of the Council of Florence was called “horrible”!
Catholic Family News , Dec. 2003, pp. 20-21: “… I have covered a number of
these post-conciliar conferences including New Evangelization Seminars,
Rock’n’-Roll World Youth Days, screaming charismatic meetings, and
evenings of Jewish-Catholic dialogue. Yet the most explicit heresy I have
ever heard at any of these events came from the mouth of the Belgian
Jesuit Father Jacques Dupuis, only a few hundred yards from where Our
Lady of Fatima appeared… On the point of ‘outside the Church there is
no salvation,’ Fr. Dupuis said in disgust, ‘There is no need to invoke here
that horrible text from the Council of Florence in 1442.’”29
Comment: We’ve already documented that the shrine of Our Lady of Fatima was
invaded by the Hindus with the full permission of the Vatican II sect. It’s also said that
it’s going to be turned into an interfaith shrine open to all religions. At the Fatima
conference where this diabolical idea was put forward, Fr. Jacques Dupuis called the
following dogmatic definition of the Council of Florence on outside the Church there
is no salvation “horrible.”
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, “Cantate Domino,” 1441-1442, ex

cathedra: “The Holy Roman Church firmly believes, professes and preaches
that all those who are outside the Catholic Church, not only pagans but also
Jews or heretics and schismatics, cannot share in eternal life and will go into
the everlasting fire which was prepared for the devil and his angels, unless
they are joined to the Church before the end of their lives; that the unity of this
ecclesiastical body is of such importance that only for those who abide in it do
the Church’s sacraments contribute to salvation and do fasts, almsgiving and
other works of piety and practices of the Christian militia produce eternal
rewards; and that nobody can be saved, no matter how much he has given
away in alms and even if he has shed blood in the name of Christ, unless he
has persevered in the bosom and unity of the Catholic Church.” 30
Msgr. Guerra (the Fatima Shrine Rector), as well as John Paul II’s own Apostolic
Delegate to Portugal and the Bishop of Leiria-Fatima, were also present and
applauded Fr. Dupuis’ heresy. This means that the man put in charge of the shrine
by the Vatican II sect, as well as the bishop over the territory, applauded the
aforementioned speech which called the Council of Florence’s solemn teaching
“horrible”! The crowd in attendance also applauded the speech, which was filled with
heresy and apostasy throughout.
To maintain the Faith, it is not enough to oppose these incredible abominations and
heresies, if one still affirms communion and faith with these men. To affirm
communion and faith with such men is to deny the Faith by mixing Fatima with
apostasy, by saying that one can be an apostate and hold the authority of the
Church of Christ in Fatima.
Even “conservative” Novus Ordo “bishops,” such as

“Bishop” Fabian Bruskewitz and “Cardinal” George, are
complete apostates
Even if one looks at the most conservative members of the “hierarchy” under
Benedict XVI, such as “Bishop” Fabian Bruskewitz of Lincoln, Nebraska, one sees
that they are complete apostates. “Bishop” Bruskewitz “presided over an
ecumenical prayer service and breakfast together with an Anglican ‘bishop’
and assorted Lutheran ‘ministers.’”31
“Bishop” Bruskewitz “also respectfully attended the [invalid] ‘consecration’ of

Methodist ‘ bishop’ Joel Martinez, who has publicly recalled (in a sermon on May 21,
2000) the joyous day his mother left the Catholic Church...” 32 One of Bruskewitz’s
own parishes “conducts what it calls a ‘Sermon a la Carte’ program, in which
parishioners are urged to attend sermons by the ministers of these very sects [i.e.
various Protestant sects], as well as the local Methodist and Lutheran ‘churches.’” 33
This is heretical.
Pope Pius IX, Graves ac diuturnae (# 4), March 23, 1875: “They [the faithful]
should totally shun their religious celebrations, their buildings, and their
chairs of pestilence which they have with impunity established to transmit the
sacred teachings. They should shun their writings and all contact with them.
They should not have any dealings or meetings with usurping priests and
apostates from the faith who dare to exercise the duties of an ecclesiastical
minister without possessing a legitimate mission or any jurisdiction.” 34
Worst of all, “Bishop” Bruskewitz actually conducted an interfaith Seder Supper

with a group of rabbis in his own cathedral during Holy Week, thus committing a
horrible act of apostasy, heresy and mortal sin. 35 All of this proves that “Bishop”
Bruskewitz, perhaps the most conservative “bishop” of the Vatican II hierarchy, is also
a manifest heretic and an apostate.
Regarding “Cardinal” George, we already pointed out that in his diocesan newspaper
he wrote that “The Church has also sinned against the Jewish people, first of all, in
teaching that God’s covenant with Israel is no longer valid…” 36
This means that George holds that the Jews have a valid covenant with God and
don’t need to convert to the Catholic Faith or Jesus Christ for salvation. All of these
“bishops” also accept the heresies of Vatican II, the incredible Joint Declaration with
the Lutherans on Justification, and the ecumenism of the Vatican II antipopes.
Every year the Vatican sends a message

commemorating Buddhist feast of Vesakh
Vatican Message to Buddhists on feast of Vesakh, Archbishop Michael
Fitzgerald, president of the Pontifical Council for Interreligious Dialogue,
4/30/04:
“Dear Buddhist Friends:
1. I am writing to you again this year to express my heartfelt greetings on

the occasion of your festival of Vesakh. I pray that each and every one of
you may have a joyful and peaceful feast. Vesakh offers an opportunity for
us Christians to visit our Buddhist friends and neighbors to exchange
greetings, and this helps to strengthen the bonds of friendship already
established and to create new ones. It is my wish that such cordial links may
continue to grow generation after generation, sharing with each other our joys
and hopes, our sorrows and preoccupations…”37
Every year the Vatican Congratulates Muslims for the

end of Ramadan
“Archbishop” Michael Fitzgerald, Head of Vatican Pontifical Council for
Interreligious Dialogue:
Dear Muslim Friends,
1. It is a pleasure for me to address you on the occasion of 'Id al-Fitr,

which concludes the month of Ramadan, in order to offer you friendly
greetings on behalf of the Pontifical Council for Interreligious Dialogue and
indeed on behalf of the whole Catholic Church… 4. As believers in the One
God we see it as our duty to strive to bring about peace. Christians and
Muslims, we believe that peace is above all a gift from God. This is why our
two communities pray for peace; it is something they are always called to do.
As you know, Pope John Paul II invited representatives of different
religions to come to Assisi, the city of St Francis, on 24 January 2002, in
order to pray and to commit themselves to peace in the world…
5. In bringing about peace, and maintaining it, religions have an important

role to play… 6. It is at what is a very special time for you, the month of
Ramadan in which fasting, prayer and solidarity bring you interior peace,
that I am sharing with you these reflections on the ways to peace. I express to
you, therefore, good wishes of peace, peace in your hearts, in your families
and in your respective countries, and I invoke upon you the Blessing of the
God of Peace.”38 – “Archbishop” Michael L. Fitzgerald, President
Comment: This is total apostasy. And this is why Pope Pius XI says (as quoted
already) that those who favor interreligious prayer gatherings, such as the Vatican II
antipopes and its apostate bishops, are not only in error and deceived, but have
completely rejected the true religion.
Pope St. Leo the Great (+ c. 450): “For whoever is led away from the path of
the true faith, and changed to another, his whole journey is an apostasy;
and the further he travels from the Catholic light, the nearer he comes to
the darkness of death.”39
Every year the Vatican Sends a Message to Hindus on

the Feast of Diwali!
“ Dear Hindu Friends,
“ 1. This year again, I am pleased to greet you and share with you a short
message on the occasion of Diwali, the feast which you celebrate according
to your venerable religious tradition. I know that among many Hindu
festivals which are celebrated by you throughout the year this one, in
particular, has a special place and deep relevance for you and your families.
Diwali is a time for families to get together, and celebrate in a meaningful
way the rites prescribed by the ancient dharma… Do not your various
Hindu traditions (sampradaya) eloquently speak not only of God's love
for us and our love for God but also of the love that human beings must have
for one another?… The occasion of the festival of Diwali provides us with
ample food for thought when the Hindu tradition informs us of how light
overcomes darkness, how the victory of good is achieved over evil and
how hatred gives way to love through forgiveness. Dear Hindu friends, may
you, your families, friends and even the strangers in your midst experience joy,
peace, serenity, and light on the feast of Diwali, as symbolized by the
innumerable flames, the Deepavali.” 40 - Sent by Archbishop Michael L.
Fitzgerald (10-14-2003), President of the Vatican Council for Interreligious
Dialogue
Comment: Fitzgerald even tells the Hindus that their false religion of the Devil
“informs us of how light overcomes darkness.” If Fitzgerald were not a complete
apostate himself who unfortunately lies in spiritual darkness, he would discover that
those outside the kingdom of Christ lie in the kingdom of darkness (Colossians 1:13).
Colossians 1:13: “Who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath
translated us into the kingdom of the Son of His love.”
Pope Leo XIII, Ad Extremas (#1), June 24, 1893: “Our thoughts turn first of all to the
blessed Apostle Thomas who is rightly called the founder of preaching the
Gospel to the Hindus. Then, there is Francis Xavier… Through his extraordinary
perseverance, he converted hundreds of thousands of Hindus from the myths
and vile superstitions of the Brahmans to the true religion. In the footsteps of
this holy man followed numerous priests… they are continuing these noble efforts;
nevertheless, in the vast reaches of the Earth, many are still deprived of the truth,
So, to summarize, every year on the Buddhist day of Vesakh,

and during the Muslim month of Ramadan, and on the Hindu
feast of Diwali, the Vatican II sect officially sends out greetings
in praise and esteem for these false religions. This proves that
the New Church of the Vatican II sect is just one among these
false religions.
The Vatican II sect teaches that Jews and Muslims are

the spiritual seed of Abraham, which is a denial of Jesus
Christ
A common heresy of the Vatican II sect is the idea that Jews and Muslims are the
spiritual seed of Abraham; or, to put it another way, the idea that Christianity, Islam
and Judaism are all heirs to the faith of Abraham. This heresy is taught by many in
the Vatican II sect, but was most prominently inculcated by John Paul II. This heresy
rejects the divinely revealed truth that Christ is the seed of Abraham, and that only
those who accept Christ are the spiritual seed of Abraham.
When God promised Abraham that, “In your descendants all nations of the earth will
be blessed, because you have obeyed my voice” (Gen. 22:18), He was referring to
Our Lord Jesus Christ, as St. Paul makes quite clear.
Galatians 3:14- "That the blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles
through Christ Jesus: that we may receive the promise of the spirit by
faith.”
Abraham.”
The following truly great popes make this clear as well.
Pope St. Gregory the Great (+ c. 590): “… if you be Christ’s then you are the seed of
Abraham
(Gal. 3:29). "If we because of our faith in Christ are deemed children of
Abraham, the Jews therefore because of their perfidy have ceased to be His seed."
42
Pope St. Leo the Great, Dogmatic Letter to Flavian (449), read at Council of
Chalcedon (451), ex cathedra: “The promises were spoken to Abraham and
his seed. He does not say “to his seeds” – as if referring to multiplicity – but to
a single one, ‘and to thy seed,’ which is Christ (Gal. 3:16).”43
Yet, the leaders of the Vatican II sect frequently deny this infallible truth of Scripture
and Catholic dogma by asserting that the Jews and Muslims are the spiritual
descendants or "children" of Abraham.
John Paul II, Homily, March 7, 1982: “Abraham’s descendants in faith are,
in a certain sense, the followers of the three great monotheistic religions
of the world: Judaism, Christianity, Islam. ‘In your descendants all nations
of the earth will be blessed, because you have obeyed my voice’ (Gen.
22:18).”
John Paul II, Address to Roman Citizens, Jan. 15, 1998: “I cordially greet
you, Roman citizens, who belong to other religious traditions: you, Jews,
heirs to the faith of Abraham, who for centuries have shared in the spiritual
and civil life in Rome; you, brothers and sisters of the Christian confessions;
you, believers of the Muslim religion. May common adoration of the Most
High foster mutual respect and make you all active builders of an open and
united society.”
John Paul II, Homily, Jan. 1, 2002: “This appeal is first and foremost for those
who believe in God, in particular for the great ‘Abrahamic religions’:
Judaism, Christianity and Islam, called to declare their firm and decisive
rejection of violence.”
Comment: This is a major denial of Jesus Christ. Notice above how John Paul II even
quoted the promise made to Abraham in Gen. 22:18 and attributed this blessing to
Judaism and Islam!
Abraham.”
Summary of the Apostasy of the Hierarchy and Members of

the Vatican II Sect
We have exhaustively documented the blatant heresies and apostasy of the
hierarchy and prominent members of the Vatican II sect. We could continue for many
pages, but this suffices to establish that we are definitely in the Great Apostasy, and
that the religion to which they adhere (the post-Vatican II “Catholicism”) is a
counterfeit sect which Catholics must completely reject.
1
http://www.buffalonews.com/editorial/20060919/1039091.asp
2
Dom Prosper Gueranger, The Liturgical Year, Fitzwilliam, NH: Loreto Publications,
2000, Vol. 4, p. 379.
3
Quoted by St. Robert Bellarmine, De Romano Pontifice, II, 30.
4
http://www.buffalonews.com/editorial/20060919/1039091.asp
5
Itar-Tass News Agency, May 7, 2004
6
http://www.usatoday.com/news/religion/2004-11-17-catholic-bishops_x.htm?csp=34
7
(1939-1958), p. 41.
8
National Catholic Register, Sept. 19-25, 2004, p. 10.
9
Bulletin du prieure Marie-Reine [195 rue de Bale, 68100 Mulhouse]; also The
Angelus, Feb-March 2004, p. 70.
10
http://www.usccb.org/seia/filioque.shtml
11
Press, 1990, Vol. 1, p. 314; Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, B. Herder
Book. Co., Thirtieth Edition, 1957,460.
12
Denzinger 691.
13
L’Osservatore Romano (the Vatican’s Newspaper), Nov. 17, 2004, p. 8.
14
15
The Life and Letters of St. Francis Xavier by Henry James Coleridge, S.J.
(Originally published: London: Burns and Oates, 1874) Second Reprint, New Delhi:
Asian Educational Services, 2004, Vol. 1, p. 116.
16
The Life and Letters of St. Francis Xavier by Henry James Coleridge, Vol. 1, p. 147.
17
L’Osservatore Romano, March 24, 2004, p. 10.
18
L’Osservatore Romano, March 10, 2004, p. 11.
19
Denzinger 714.
20
Denzinger 247.
21
L’Osservatore Romano, Feb. 18, 2004.
22
Denzinger 695.
23
Denzinger 2301.
24 Denzinger 2147a.
25
The Angelus, Kansas City, MO, Dec. 2003, pp. 32-37.
26
Denzinger 993.
27
Denzinger 256.
28
The Angelus, Kansas City, MO, Dec. 2003, pp. 32-37.
29
Catholic Family News, Niagra Falls, NY, Dec. 2003, pp. 20-21.
30
Denzinger 714.
31
Thomas Woods and Chris Ferrara, The Great Façade, Wyoming, MN: The
Remnant Publishing Co., 2002, pp. 147-148.
32
Thomas Woods and Chris Ferrara, The Great Façade, p. 148.
33
Thomas Woods and Chris Ferrara, The Great Façade, p. 148.
34
The Papal Encyclicals, Vol. 1 (1740-1878), p. 452
35
Catholic Family News, January, 1999.
Cardinal Francis George, “The Sins of the Church: God’s Forgiveness and Human
36
Memories, Catholic
New World,” March 19, 2000.

37
Archbishop Michael Fitzgerald, Vatican Message to Buddhists on feast of Vesakh,
April 30, 2004.
38
L’Osservatore Romano, Nov. 26, 2003, p. 3.
39
The Sunday Sermons of the Great Fathers, Regnery, Co: Chicago, IL, 1963, Vol. 2,
p. 148.
40
http://www.zenit.org/english/visualizza.phtml?sid=42717
41
42
The Sunday Sermons of the Great Fathers, Vol. 1, p. 92.
43
35. EWTN: The Global “Catholic” Network and

the Charismatic Movement
“Inthe chapel, [the Charismatic] Schlemon and the
[Charismatic] priest laid hands on Mother, invoking the
baptism of the Holy Spirit.”1 About a week later “a foreign
tongue spilled from Mother Angelica’s mouth inexplicably.
When Sister Regina came to deliver a glass of orange juice,
Mother tried to say thank you, but ‘something else came
out.’”22
Mother Angelica, the foundress of the Eternal Word Television Network (EWTN) 3
One of the “conservative” organizations affiliated with the Vatican II sect is EWTN,
the global “Catholic” television network. Some misguided people have persuaded
themselves and others that EWTN is a strong defender of Catholic truth spreading
light to millions in a dark world. However, despite what many think, EWTN is actually
a vehicle for some of the worst of the post- Vatican II apostasy. EWTN promoted
John Paul II’s interreligious apostasy at Assisi, and covered with approval Benedict
XVI’s apostasy at the synagogue in Germany, as well as his initiation into Islam in a
mosque in Turkey. EWTN promotes the heresy of salvation outside the Church; its
show, The Journey Home, treats conversion to the Catholic Faith from Protestant
sects as a preference, but not a necessity. This heretical and evil idea, that adhering
to Protestant sects which reject the teaching of the true Church doesn’t bar one from
salvation, is articulated by almost all of the “converts” from Protestantism featured on
The Journey Home.
EWTN’s foundress Mother Angelica, who has been one of the most significant figures
in the post- Vatican II sect, especially for its more “conservative” members, is
someone for us to consider. Speaking about other religions during one show, EWTN
foundress Mother Angelica asserted with pure religious indifferentism that we all have
the same God. She specifically said: “You call him Allah, and we call him Jesus.”
On another show with Mother Angelica, Alice Von Hildebrand (a frequent guest on
EWTN) bluntly asserted that one can get to Heaven as a Buddhist. The way it was
stated not only indicated that Buddhists can be saved (which is heresy, of course),
but that there is no obligation whatsoever for a Buddhist to be a Catholic. In the face
of this tremendous heresy and religious indifferentism, which was asserted right in
front of her face, Mother Angelica posed no objection, and even commented with
approval. Mother Angelica and EWTN have always been defenders of the heretical
teachings of Vatican II.
Mother Angelica was also an outspoken defender of the worst kind of false
ecumenism, including with Jews. In one show, Mother Angelica and Fr. Benedict
Groeschel were discussing the recent death of “Cardinal” John O’Connor. Fr.
Groeschel mentioned that the Jews held a Jewish service in St. Patrick’s Cathedral
after the death of “Cardinal” John O’Connor. Groeschel, an incredible apostate,
thought that the Jewish service in the Cathedral was a great thing. Mother Angelica
also wasted no time in blurting out: “That’s awesome!”
Thus, Mother Angelica held that the worst kind of false ecumenism – a Jewish
service in St. Patrick’s Cathedral itself – is “awesome.” These facts, by the way,
refute the ridiculous assertion which was made in a book which is cited below: that
EWTN supposedly went Modernist only after the departure of Mother Angelica from
the reins of power. But even Raymond Arroyo, who wrote the biography for Mother
Angelica and is one of her biggest supporters, bluntly admitted that she was a
promoter of ecumenism whose work could therefore be supported by members of
non-Catholic religions. “The monastery [under Mother Angelica] had become an
ecumenical touchstone in Birmingham, an inspired project that Protestants, Jews,
and Catholics could support. The personality of Mother Angelica made it so.” 4
In short, EWTN is a mechanism by which the Devil made post-Vatican II

conservative-minded professing Catholics comfortable with the post-Vatican II
apostasy.
In 1980, Mother Angelica went to North Carolina and appeared on the Protestant
television network called PTL, which was founded by Assembly of God minister Jim
Bakker and his wife, Tammy Faye. “Mother Angelica had appeared on PTL several
times throughout 1979, to great acclaim, and was ranked in the polls as an audience
favorite… Bakker was so taken with the nun, he dispatched a team of scenic
designers to Birmingham to build her first studio set.”5
The fact that a Protestant minister was so impressed with her that he actually sent a
team to design her studio demonstrates, once again, that her message was not
Catholic, but ecumenical.
Mother Angelica was also actively involved in the Charismatic movement, a

movement which is quite widespread in the Vatican II sect. The Charismatic
movement is a false movement heavily infected with heretical and Protestant
tendencies and ideas. On February 11, 1971, “Barbara Schlemon, a charismatic
reputed to have the gift of healing, passed through Birmingham and asked Fr. De
Grandis [a Charismatic priest] to take her to meet Mother Angelica… In the chapel,
Schlemon and the priest laid hands on Mother, invoking the baptism of the Holy
Spirit.”6
About a week later “a foreign tongue spilled from Mother Angelica’s mouth
inexplicably. When Sister Regina came to deliver a glass of orange juice, Mother
tried to say thank you, but ‘something else came out.’”7
We must emphasize that this very significant fact is admitted in a biography about
Mother Angelica which was written by one of her biggest supporters: the anchor of
her network, Raymond Arroyo.
“On Holy Saturday in 1971, Father De Grandis and Mother prayed over each
member of the community. All but one nun experienced the baptism of the Holy
Spirit, and everyone received something. Following this experience, Sister Joseph
and other nuns believed the Lord began speaking to them. By Easter Sunday, the
whole community was ‘speaking in tongues.’”8
Speaking in languages not known by the individual who is speaking them, speaking
in gibberish, etc. is very often a sign of diabolical possession. This is especially true
when it comes as a result of a Charismatic experience in which one has had hands
laid on him or her in order to receive “the spirit.” Readers are, of course, perfectly
free to take this or leave it: but an individual we know from Massachusetts, who was
heavily involved in the Charismatic movement years ago, actually told one of us that
he felt a demon enter him after a Charismatic had laid his hand on him at a service.
He also told us that, at one Charismatic conference, God allowed him to see a small
demon enter a room. Amazed, he followed the demon and waited to see if it would
come back out of the room; but the only thing which emerged from the room was the
Charismatic "priest" who was about to perform his “healing” service by praying over
people. This experience caused this individual to abandon the Charismatic
movement.
We believe that God allows the Devil to take people over in these Charismatic
services because by partaking in them people are essentially saying that the
sacraments of the Catholic Church, the seven instituted by Jesus Christ, are not
sufficient. They are professing, therefore, that they need a new set of man-made rites
– rites which are outside the sacramental system – in order to really receive “the
spirit.” By participation in such “rites,” they are essentially participating in a new
religion in order to gain access to “the spirit” outside the means specifically set up by
Christ. As a consequence, these Charismatic “rites” become new “sacraments” of a
false religion which give access to the evil, not the Holy, spirit.
It should be emphasized that the laying on of hands is present throughout the New
Testament as the matter for the Sacrament of Confirmation (e.g. Acts 8:17; Acts 19:6)
– a sacrament instituted by Jesus Christ. It’s ironic that in the new “Confirmation” in
the Vatican II sect the laying on of hands has been abolished, but Charismatics
continue to use the laying on of hands in their own services in order to transmit “the
spirit.” Since we know that their laying on of hands in an attempt to transmit the
“spirit” is not the Sacrament of Confirmation (for even women and laymen do
it), it is actually the Counter Confirmation – a false sacrament which therefore
gives access, once again, not to the Holy, but to the evil spirit.
So, as a worthy recipient of the Sacrament of Confirmation receives a deeper

endowment of the Holy Ghost, the active participation in such new “rites” or
“sacraments” of the false Charismatic religion – by partaking in things such as the
laying on of hands – gives these unfortunate individuals a deep endowment of the
evil spirit. That’s why at many of these Charismatic meetings the “Catholics”
actually find themselves oinking like pigs, barking like dogs, and breaking out
into outrageously uncontrollable laughter. These things, especially oinking like
pigs and barking like dogs, are clear signs of demonic possession.
We make reference to this individual’s experience because Mother Angelica herself

not only spoke repeatedly of her own mystical “experiences,” but she also admitted
something striking about her reaction to having hands laid on her by Charismatics.
Her reaction dovetails with this gentleman’s experience. Mother Angelica said that
her experience, in which words she hadn’t intended to speak spilled out of her
mouth after having had hands laid on her by Charismatics, scared her. She
recalled: “Words came out, but I didn’t know what they were. It scared me.”9
Mother Angelica didn’t realize that it was an evil spirit which she had picked up after
involvement with the Charismatics. She continued to promote this movement.
On Dec. 2, 1977, Mother Angelica led a Charismatic retreat in Birmingham with 28

leaders in her work, who were called “Guardians.” Standing in the chapel, “Mother
laid her hands on each guardian, praying in tongues for their fidelity. Some
sang out in holy gibberish, others were ‘slain in the Spirit.’”10 One of the participants
said afterwards that it was “charismania at its height.”11 After the death of Paul VI,
“Mother Angelica laid hands on Matt Scalici, Jr. in her chapel.”12
Mother Angelica’s biography claims that after this time she “gradually” pulled out of
the Charismatic movement. This is an empty claim, for her network continued to
promote the
biggest charismatics in the country, such as the figures at Franciscan University and
those of their ilk.
We find Mother Angelica’s early involvement in the diabolical Charismatic movement
very significant. It’s significant because EWTN has been a vehicle by which the Devil
has kept many “conservatives” inside the Vatican II sect by its mixture of
conservatism (i.e. some things which are true to Catholic Tradition) with the apostasy
of the Vatican II religion. Personalities such as Mother Angelica have acted as
magnets to keep “conservatives” deceived and devoted to the Counter Church. Many
are persuaded that figures such as Mother Angelica in the post-Vatican II “Church”
are proof that true spiritual vitality is still to be found there when, in truth, it is a false
“Church” and adherence to its apostasy leads to damnation. It makes sense that the
leader of this deceptive apostolate at EWTN, Mother Angelica, got her start by
receiving a diabolical spirit at a Charismatic event.
In fact, Mother Angelica has claimed that numerous mystical experiences guided her
course at EWTN.
“During a bright spot in her convalescence, Mother claims to have seen the
child Jesus dashing down the halls of the monastery. This was by no
means an isolated event.”13
Does it sound like the Child Jesus to be “dashing down the halls”? Or does it sound
more like what a demon would be doing as he goes about his work for the
destruction of souls? Based on what we’ve covered already about Mother Angelica’s
endorsement of heresy, false religions and the diabolical Charismatic movement, a
true Catholic would have to conclude that Mother Angelica actually saw the latter, not
the former.
Matthew 24:24-25- “For there shall arise false Christs and false prophets,
and shall show great signs and wonders, insomuch as to deceive (if
possible) even the elect. Behold I have told it to you, beforehand.”
Mother Angelica also claimed that the Child Jesus appeared to her and told her,
“Build me a temple and I will help those who help you.”14 While churches can be
described as “temples” – as we covered earlier in the section on 2 Thess. 2:4 – a
“temple” can also describe a Jewish house of worship and a Masonic lodge. Since
Mother Angelica has promoted the heretical and false idea that Jews don’t need
Jesus Christ for salvation – proven by, among other things, her adherence to the
antipopes who teach this – it’s certain that it was not Our Lord Jesus telling her to
build a Catholic temple. Rather, it was another evil spirit (one similar to that which
she received at the Charismatic event) cryptically telling her to build a “temple” for the
New Church religion of the Vatican II sect. It’s very interesting that the top of the
Cross on the outside of this “temple” (a temple that Mother Angelica spent about 50
million dollars to build!) was incredibly blown off cleanly by a bolt of lightning during a
powerful storm, leaving only a “T,” not the regular Cross. It remains that way to this
day.
Moving back to the apostasy promoted by EWTN, Fr. Benedict Groeschel is a huge
figure at EWTN. Groeschel has turned away converts, declared that he never
“bought” that non-Catholics can’t be saved (a defined dogma), preached in “200
Protestant churches and a hundred synagogues,” and said that the sacraments are
not necessary for salvation, and even denied that Our Lord even said “Unless you
eat the flesh of the Son of Man and drink his blood you shall not have life in you”
(John 6:54)!15
EWTN’s “experts” totally reject the necessity of the Catholic Church for salvation.
EWTN’s “experts” inform non-Catholic inquirers – including a Jew who rejects Christ
and the wife of an “Orthodox” schismatic wondering about her husband’s obligation to
convert – that they are fine for Heaven right where they are. 16
EWTN also promotes an organization called the Association of Hebrew

Catholics (AHC). The Association of Hebrew Catholics is composed of supposed
“converts” from Judaism. They are attempting to create, in effect, a Jewish sect
inside the “Catholic Church.” This organization is headed by David Moss, who has
been featured on EWTN numerous times. David Moss is the brother of Rosalind
Moss, who also has hosted shows on EWTN and is employed by “Catholic Answers.”
This AHC – composed of supposed converts from Judaism – promotes that Catholics
converted from Judaism may continue to practice the Old Law (an idea solemnly
condemned by the Council of Florence).
“Ignoring the Church’s teaching that the rituals and observances of the Mosaic
law have been abolished with the New Covenant and that it is mortally sinful to
observe them, Moss recommended that the Catholic inquirer ‘go to a local
synagogue and watch what they do and listen to it. You can take part in a
Seder,’ he added… Moss then recommended that Catholics follow suit
[that is, follow the practice of ‘Messianic Jews’] by celebrating Passover
and Rosh haShanah… This conclusion is supported by an item on AHC’s
website entitled: ‘Through the Hebrew Catholic Year: A Collection of
Traditions and Prayers for the Jewish Holidays for Catholics.’ Here AHC
advocates a ‘Catholic’ celebration of Rosh haShanah, Yom Kippur,
Succoth, Purim, Passover, Shavuoth, and Hanukkah, using prayers
‘adapted from traditional Jewish prayer books.’”17
This is a promotion of mortal sin, heresy and apostasy.

EWTN is unfortunately a very heretical, modernist, false ecumenical network, which
mixes apostasy, a promotion of Vatican II, the New Mass and the New Religion with
some interesting programming. Here’s an interesting e-mail we received on this
issue:
“ Good morning, Turned on EWTN this morning. I find myself occasionally

viewing the Novus Ordo service during this my decision process, i.e., what to
do (relative to my Catholic Faith). I heard the "main celebrant" Fr. Francis
state: '...the Church never said other Christians will not receive
salvation...those that say this are liars or misinformed...the Catholic
Church is like a five course meal, if you want the whole meal, come to
the Church..'
“The day's homily is available online (I think next day). This "doctrine" has
gone, real time, to untold numbers.
Pray for me,
G. M.”
We wonder if any of the EWTN supporters who heard or watched the sermon ever
deeply considered its implications: what it means about their presence at church,
their entire effort to attend “Mass,” etc. We wonder if it hit any of them that this means
that being a Catholic, praying the Rosary, going to confession, etc. is pointless.
We certainly hope for the conversion of “Fr.” Francis, but we must say that he is too
blinded by his apostasy to realize his foolishness. He is too blinded to realize that he
holds that his own “priesthood” – the entire EWTN Network – is a complete waste of
time. If you believe what EWTN and “Fr.” Francis do, you would have to be a
complete idiot to be Catholic. You could just head down to the local Lutheran
church, confess your faith in Jesus as Lord, and head on your way.
So don’t be fooled by externals. Heretics have always had externals to one degree or
another. Don’t be fooled by those who claim to have some attachment to the Catholic
Faith or Our Lord or Our Lady or the Saints, but reject a dogma. Unless they accept
the entire truth, they are phonies. “Fr.” Francis sometimes speaks of bringing the
young to Christ on his show “Life on the Rock.” Sounds great and devoted, doesn’t
it? But then he publicly commented on and praised Benedict XVI’s Christ-denying
visit to the synagogue and endorsement of the Jewish religion. He speaks of bringing
the young to Christ when he believes that Christ is meaningless.
This e-mail shows us again that phonies mix an attachment to some things Catholic
with a rejection of its truth. They act as if they are devoted to God, and surely say
some good and conservative things, but they are abominations in God’s sight.
Since we’re speaking of phonies, mention must be made of “Fr.” John Corapi of
EWTN. Those who have seen him know that Corapi gives talks as if he is devoted to
Our Lord and the Catholic Faith – “thundering” against sin and defending the
Eucharist in his melodramatic fashion. He is an utter phony, for he holds that it is all
meaningless. He holds that you can be a Protestant who completely rejects Our
Lady, the Papacy and the Eucharist, or even a Jew who completely rejects Christ.
Speaking about the conflict between Protestants and professing Catholics in Ireland,
“Fr.” John Corapi declared: “I don’t care if you’re Baptist or Catholic; you are
Christian. Just practice it.” That is blatantly heretical.
They are like “whitewashed tombs, which outwardly appear beautiful,

but within are full of dead men’s bones and all uncleanness. [They]
outwardly appear righteous to men, but within are full of hypocrisy and
iniquity.” (Matthew 23:28)
One of us called “Fr.” Corapi’s secretary once, and asked her: “Is it necessary to be a
Catholic to be saved?” She responded with the blunt answer: “No.” One of us then
said, “then why be a Catholic?” She said: “Because it is the fullness of truth.” One of
us responded: “But it’s not necessary according to you.” She agreed. Behold
the emptiness, the stupidity and the evil of the Vatican II religion.
1
Raymond Arroyo, Mother Angelica, Random House, Inc., 2005, p. 120.
2
Raymond Arroyo, Mother Angelica, p. 121.
3
Shown in Raymond Arroyo, Mother Angelica; from OLAM.
4
5
Raymond Arroyo, Mother Angelica, pp. 148-149.
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
Chris Ferrara, EWTN: A Network Gone Wrong, Pound Ridge, NY: Good Counsel
Publications, 2006, p. 79; pp. 86-90.
EWTN Q & A Forum, advice by Richard Geraghty of Feb. 19, 2005 on “Non-
16
Catholic Salvation.”
17
EWTN broadcast of March 7, 2005; quoted by Chris Ferrara, EWTN: A Network
Gone Wrong, p. 146.
START OF PART III –

THE TRADITIONALIST RESISTANCE –
SOME ISSUES PERTAINING TO THOSE WHO HAVE

FIGURED OUT, TO ONE DEGREE OR ANOTHER, THAT THE
POST- VATICAN II CHURCH MUST BE RESISTED OR
REJECTED
As we’ve shown in this book, the Vatican II sect is not the Catholic Church and the
Vatican II “popes” aren’t true popes at all, but non-Catholic antipopes. All over the
world there are groups of individuals who have, to one degree or another, recognized
the truth that we have been covering in this volume. They have resisted Vatican II
and the New Mass and attempted to cling to the traditional Catholic Faith –
recognizing them both to be departures from the traditional Catholic Faith. While
resisting Vatican II and the New Mass, however, many of these groups and
individuals maintain certain untenable positions.
Concerning those who reject the Vatican II religion but

accept the Vatican II “popes”
There are those who have rightly acknowledged that the Vatican II sect is clearly not
the Catholic Church, but they still maintain that Benedict XVI, John Paul II, John Paul
I, Paul VI and John
XXIII are/were valid popes. They admit that the post-Vatican II “popes” are bad and
that they have departed from Tradition; some of them recognize them as heretics, but
they hold that one cannot say they are antipopes. They hold that they can be valid
popes, despite the fact that they have headed a new, non-Catholic religion. Such a
position asserts that a true pope heads a false Church. Thus, such a position
separates a true pope from the true Church, which is impossible.
Pope Leo XIII, Jan. 22, 1899 : “Where Peter is, there is the Church.” 1
A true pope heads the true Church, and a false antipope heads a false Church.
Therefore, to acknowledge the Vatican II Church as a false Church requires that
one acknowledge its head (currently Benedict XVI) as a false Peter. On the other
hand, to acknowledge Benedict XVI as a true Peter requires that one acknowledge
his false Vatican II Church as a true Church – which is contrary to the Faith.
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 15) June 29, 1896: “When the divine founder
decreed that the Church should be one in faith, in government, and in
communion, He chose Peter and his successors as the principle and
center, as it were, of this unity.”2
Moreover, to obstinately acknowledge that Benedict XVI is a true pope requires that
you have the same faith as he does, and are in communion with his Vatican II
Church.
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 10), June 29, 1896: “For this reason, as the
unity of the faith is of necessity required for the unity of the Church,
inasmuch as it is the body of the faithful, so also for this same unity, inasmuch
as the Church is a divinely constituted society, unity of government, which
effects and involves unity of communion, is necessary jure divino (by
divine law).”3
And this is precisely why this issue is so important. Because to affirm that a particular
person is your pope, the head of your Church, means, by divine law, that you share
communion and faith with that person and with his Church.
Pope Gregory XVI, Commissum divinitus (# 10), May 17, 1835: “… Christ
established this ecclesiastical power for the benefit of unity. And what is this
unity unless one person is placed in charge of the whole Church who
protects it and joins all its members in the one profession of faith…”4
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 9), on the unity of the Church: “… that
unity can only arise from one teaching authority, one law of belief and one
faith of Christians.”5
Pope Pius X, Editae saepe (# 8), May 26, 1910: “… the Church remains
immutable and constant, ‘as the pillar and foundation of truth,’ in professing
one identical doctrine…”6
St. Francis De Sales, Doctor of the Church: “The Church is a holy university
or general company of men united and collected together in the
profession of one same Christian faith…”7
But to affirm that you profess the same faith as Benedict XVI, John Paul II, etc., after
seeing the facts that we have presented, is literally to deny the faith and to break
communion with the Catholic Church. So, in order to profess the Catholic Faith whole
and undefiled, and in order to declare that one is not part of a false Church, one must
denounce Benedict XVI and his predecessors after Vatican II as non-Catholic
antipopes.
Many of these traditionalists also hold that while the traditional Mass is superior to
the New Mass, the New Mass can still be attended, since it is still valid. Some of
them cite alleged apparitions from Heaven to attempt to prove it. Others hold that
even though Vatican II was an erroneous or heretical council, it doesn’t matter
because Paul VI never made it binding on anyone, and therefore he can still be held
to have been a valid pope.
The articles which follow deal with different angles of these controversies and
disputes among “traditionalists.” The facts will show that there is only one position
which a Catholic can and must take. The only true position is a complete rejection of
the Vatican II sect as a counterfeit Church, which means that one must completely
reject Vatican II, the New Mass and the antipopes who imposed them. One must also
reject the non-Catholic, manifestly heretical Novus Ordo “bishops.”
Endnotes for Introduction to Part III:
1
1957, 1976.
2
(1878-1903), p. 401.
3
4
5
6
7
St. Francis De Sales, The Catholic Controversy, Rockford, IL: Tan Books, 1989, p.
161.
36. The False Apparitions at Bayside, New York

(This section exposes the lengths to which the Devil has been allowed to go to
deceive people about the Vatican II apostasy, the Vatican II antipopes and the New
Mass)
A sign at Bayside - but, as we will see, not a sign from Heaven
We’re often contacted by those who follow the alleged apparitions of Our Lady and
Our Lord that have occurred in various parts of the world over the past few decades.
Among these, the apparitions at Bayside, New York are prominent. Veronica Lueken
allegedly received messages from Our Lord and Our Lady starting in the 1970’s and
lasting into the 1990’s. Veronica’s messages were known as the Message of
Bayside. These messages were – and still are – extremely influential in how many
view the post-conciliar crisis.
Veronica Lueken in "ecstasy" at Bayside, NY - As we will see, she was seeing
something, but not Lady or Our Lord.
The messages allegedly received by Veronica were accompanied by prodigies and

signs that were witnessed by many at the Bayside apparition site. At the top of this
section is a picture from the grounds at Bayside, in which there appears to be a
miraculous sign of grace in the area of Veronica Lueken’s head. Apparently, there are
thousands of such pictures from the grounds at Bayside. These indeed appear to be
“signs”; but, as we will see, these signs are not from Heaven.
Speaking of the last days, Our Lord warns the world that there will be false signs and
wonders to deceive (if it were possible) even the elect.
Matthew 24:24-25: "Then if any man shall say to you: Lo here is Christ, or
there, do not believe him. For there shall arise false Christs and false
prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders, insomuch as to
deceive (if possible) even the elect. Behold I have told it to you, before
hand. If therefore they shall say to you: Behold He is in the desert, go ye not
out: Behold He is in the closets, believe it not."
In this warning, Our Lord makes the very specific statement that if people say they
see Him here or there in those days, do not believe it. He even uses the very
interesting phrase, “in the closet.” In other words, if they say Our Lord is appearing to
them in their closets or in their rooms, do not believe it. This admonition would
obviously apply also to those who say that His Mother is here or there in those days.
St. Paul warns us of the same thing in 2 Thessalonians, when speaking about the
time of the Great Apostasy and the coming of Antichrist:
2 Thessalonians 2:9-12: "Whose coming is according to the working of Satan,

in all power, and signs, and lying wonders, And in all seduction of iniquity to
them that perish; because they receive not the love of the truth, that they might
be saved. Therefore God shall send them the operation of error, to believe
lying. That all may be judged who have not believed the truth, but have
consented to iniquity."
Prophecy of Marie Julie Jahenny, Briton Stigmatist (1891): "During the time
of the approach of the punishments announced at La Salette, an
unlimited amount of false revelations will arise from Hell like a swarm of
flies; a last attempt of Satan to choke and destroy the belief in the true
revelations by false ones."1
Faced with this situation, the way that a Catholic judges everything is by the
teaching of the Catholic Church. If an apparition apparently from Heaven gives
a message that contains one clear heresy, or anything contrary to the teaching
of the Catholic Church, that is sufficient to prove that it cannot be from God,
but that it is from the Devil. God does not contradict Himself.
Galatians 1:8-9- “But though we, or an angel from Heaven, preach a gospel to
you besides that which we have preached to you, let him be anathema. As we
said before, so now I say again: If anyone preach to you a gospel, besides that
which you have received, let him be anathema.”
What follows are some of the heresies and clearly false messages in Bayside. These
serve to prove that the apparitions of Bayside were not authentic messages from Our
Lady or Our Lord. We will cover just a few of the false messages in Bayside. There
are many others which we will not include in order to avoid making this section too
long. These facts are sufficient to prove that Our Lord and Our Lady did not appear or
speak to Veronica Lueken. It was actually the Devil posing as Our Lady and Our
Lord who gave Veronica Lueken false messages in order to lead people astray.
BAYSIDE TEACHES THAT THERE ARE OTHER FAITHS IN HEAVEN
“ Our Lady” of Bayside, August 14, 1979: “Do not judge your brothers and
sisters who have not been converted. For My Father’s House, My Son has
repeated over and over, remember always – that in My Father’s House,
there are many rooms in the Mansion, signifying faiths and creeds.”2
The statement above allegedly from “Our Lady of Bayside,” that in the Father’s
House there are many mansions representing many faiths and creeds, is blatantly
heretical. It is an infallibly defined dogma that only those who die with the Catholic
Faith go to Heaven, as we’ve covered throughout this book.
Pope Eugene IV, The Athanasian Creed, Council of Florence, Sess. 8, Nov.
22, 1439, ex cathedra: “Whoever wishes to be saved, needs above all to
hold the Catholic faith; unless each one preserves this whole and inviolate,
he will without a doubt perish in eternity.” 3
This heresy in Bayside gives it away as a false apparition of the Devil, for Our Lady
does not contradict infallible dogma and the Chair of St. Peter. To say otherwise is
blasphemous heresy.
Pope Leo XII, Ubi Primum (# 14), May 5, 1824: It is impossible for the most
true God, who is Truth itself, the best, the wisest Provider, and the Rewarder
of good men, to approve all sects who profess false teachings which are
often inconsistent with one another and contradictory, and to confer eternal
rewards on their members… by divine faith we hold one Lord, one faith,
one baptism… This is why we profess that there is no salvation outside
the Church.”4
The Bayside Message contradicts what Catholics must hold by divine faith, that there
is only one faith that leads to Heaven, the Catholic Faith, outside of which there is no
salvation. The many mansions in the Father’s house that Our Lord refers to in the
Gospel represent different rewards for Catholics who die in the state of grace.
BAYSIDE’S FALSE PROPHECY ON THE MARKET CRASH
“Our Lady” of Bayside, June 18, 1988: “Within two years or less, there will be a
great crash of the market. The whole world’s monetary systems will be
paralyzed. That, My child, is why you had to come this evening to the
grounds.”5
This never happened.
BAYSIDE’S FALSE PROPHECY ON THE BALL OF REDEMPTION
“Our Lady” of Bayside, June 18, 1988: “Do not be affrighted, My child; you
must see this, for it is important. Within this century this Ball will be sent upon
mankind… It is almost too late… a Ball that is fast hurtling towards earth! It will
be here within this century, if not sooner.” 6
A common characteristic of many of the recent false apparitions is the claim that a
ball of redemption will come to crush the Earth or much of it. Personally, we believe
that the Devil’s purpose in promoting this idea is to get people to focus on a physical
chastisement, rather than on the spiritual deception occurring with the Vatican II sect.
Bayside clearly prophesied that this comet/ball of redemption would arrive “within”
the 20th century. This never happened, thus proving that the Message of Bayside is
false. Further, look at the wording of the message allegedly from “Our Lady.” She
supposedly says that this ball would arrive “within this century, if not sooner,” AS IF
SHE DOESN’T KNOW. It is not the statement of Our Lady, but the lie of the Devil.
When Our Lady communicates, she usually says very little. She expresses herself
precisely, and she certainly doesn’t make false prophecies. She is the Queen of
Prophets.
BAYSIDE TEACHES HERESY ON GOD’S POWERS, AND THAT JOHN PAUL II

WAS GOOD
“ Our Lord” of Bayside, August 21, 1985: “My children – three figures with
great power, who are planning the fate of your Vicar [John Paul II]. You must
warn him to be clear of those about him. When he reads their writings he will
understand. However, We also ask that he spend less time in going to and
fro across the nations, for he makes it doubly difficult for Us to protect
him. Pray a constant vigilance of prayer. You have a good and holy Father
now in Rome, but should he be removed there will come disaster.” 7
According to this, Our Lord said it’s doubly hard for Him to protect someone who
travels. This is clearly false.
Pope Pius IX, Vatican Council I, Sess. 3, Chap. 1, On God the creator of all
things: “EVERYTHING THAT GOD HAS BROUGHT INTO BEING HE
PROTECTS AND GOVERNS BY HIS PROVIDENCE, which reaches from one
end of the earth to the other and orders all things well. All things are open and
laid bare before His eyes, even those which will be brought about by the free
activity of creatures.”8
God’s providence and power extend from one end of the earth to the other. It’s not
hard for Him to do anything. The statement of Bayside not only contradicts Vatican I,
but also the Gospel. Our Lord tells His Apostles that He could instantly have more
than 12 legions of angels (Mt. 26:53) from His Father, if He asked for them. But
Bayside would have us believe that it makes it difficult for God if you travel! This is
just one example of many which proves that there is outrageous heresy and error in
the Bayside Message.
While God allows the Devil to work false signs at these apparition sites, at the
same time He allows (or even forces) the Devil to make major mistakes, so that
those who really want the truth can see that the message is a deception of the
Devil.
The above message also tells us that John Paul II was “good.” This is arguably the
worst part of the Bayside Message. John Paul II praised all the different false
religions and taught that we shouldn’t convert non-Catholics, as we’ve documented in
this book. John Paul II was an evil, Christ-rejecting heretic. Through Veronica
Lueken, the Devil wanted to convince people that a man who preached a new
Gospel, promoted idolatry and religious indifferentism, was actually “good.”
John Paul II at Assisi, 1986, at an ecumenical gathering, which Pope Pius XI
condemned as apostasy in Mortalium Animos
BAYSIDE TEACHES A CLEAR FALSEHOOD ON THE TELEVISION
“ Our Lady” of Bayside, Sept. 27, 1975: “I have, many times, cautioned you,
and all my children, against the use of the diabolical machine, your television.
There will be no excuses for having these in your presence.”9
According to the Message of Bayside, “Our Lady” says that there are no excuses for
having a television in your presence. This is clearly ridiculous. That means that one
could never watch a Catholic video or the news or some other perfectly acceptable
program. Our Lady would certainly condemn the misuse of the television, and most
things on television; but this
statement of Bayside is clearly false, and it contradicts the teaching of Pope Pius XI
in Vigilanti Cura, June 29, 1936.
Speaking of motion pictures (movies) – and therefore what he says obviously applies
to the television as well – Pius XI points out the “potentialities for good as well as
for harm.” Movies and the television are not intrinsically evil; they can be used for
good or for evil.
Pope Pius XI, Vigilanti cura (#’s 18-19), June 29, 1936: “The power of the
cinema is due to the fact that it speaks through the medium of living images,
which are assimilated with delight and without difficulty, even by those who are
untrained and uneducated, and who would be incapable or unwilling to make
the efforts of induction or deduction necessary in reasoning. For to read, or to
listen to another reading aloud demands a certain concentration and mental
effort; an effort which in the cinema is replaced by the delight of a continuous
stream of living images presented to the eyes… These theatres, being like the
school of life itself, have a greater influence in inciting men to virtue or vice
than abstract reasoning.”10
It’s interesting that Pius XI points out that watching a movie requires less mental
effort than reading a book, which is why movies and the television are so popular.
Most people are unwilling to make the mental effort it requires to read. Since this
continuous stream of living images is presented directly to the eyes by a motion
picture, Pius XI points out that it possesses great power to incite men “to virtue or
vice…” Thus, movies and television can lead men to virtue, if the program is
wholesome and Catholic. Movies and television are not intrinsically evil. The
Message of Bayside is proven again to be false.
BAYSIDE’S FALSE PROPHECY ON THE ONE FOLLOWING JOHN PAUL II
“Our Lady” of Bayside, June 18, 1988: “Please, my children, pray for your Holy
Father, the pope. You must not lose him, for the one who comes after him will
destroy if he can – he will attempt to destroy Pope John Paul II.” 11
This is another false prophecy. The one after John Paul II, who is Benedict XVI,
doesn’t try to destroy him, but wants to “canonize” him! Further, the prophecy is
inherently contradictory, for how could the one after John Paul II attempt to destroy
him when John Paul II will already be dead?
THE REAL PURPOSE OF THE FALSE BAYSIDE MESSAGES: STAY IN YOUR

PARISH AT THE INVALID NEW MASS AND WITH THE ANTIPOPE
“Our Lady” of Bayside, Aug. 14, 1981, STAY IN YOUR PARISH: “My heart, My Son’s
heart has been grieved, as we go about the world… We can see a division bordering
on schism… it is promoted by Satan… Do not judge My Son’s House, His Church, by
the man, though he is representative – legal, a legal representative of My Son… at
the time that My Son comes in the Consecration, He shall not turn aside from you,
My Son. Therefore, you cannot say that the Mass is invalid. This has brought
great sorrow to Our Hearts, for many left the fold on this matter.”12
“ Our Lady” of Bayside, May 3, 1978, Stay in your parish: “You will all remain
in your Parish churches.”13
Notice the insistence with which the Message tells people to remain at the New
Mass!
“ Our Lady” of Bayside, Aug. 14, 1981, Stay in your parish: “I have asked you
in the past, and I ask and continue to beg you, my children, not to abandon
your Vicar in Rome, and not to abandon your parish church.”14
“ Our Lord” of Bayside, Sept. 14, 1986, Traditionalists are being led astray:
“We hear all names coming forward to Our ears of churches being born anew,
called the Traditional Roman Catholic Church. My child and My children, We
need no more Traditionalists running around and creating new churches.”15
The Devil wants people to stay with the counterfeit Church of the Vatican II sect. He
wants people to stay with the invalid New Mass. This is the whole purpose of the
Bayside Messages, and many similar false messages. The Devil wants to keep
conservative-minded “Catholics” inside the Vatican II parishes, in communion with the
new Vatican II religion, and under the manifestly heretical and non-Catholic Vatican II
antipopes. In order to accomplish this, the Devil uses false seers such as Veronica
Lueken. And in order to be ultra-effective, in the false messages which he gives them
he includes conservative statements. These conservative statements – such as
encouraging the people to pray the Rosary, wear the scapular, denounce modernism,
reject liturgical abuses, etc. – are meant to deceive. All of these things were part of
the Bayside messages. Since people receive not the love of the truth (2 Thess. 2),
God allows them to be deceived by the false signs that have occurred at these
apparition sites.
Sadly, the Devil’s plan has been incredibly effective. We’ve been in contact with many
who continue to attend the New Mass – while deploring its abuses, of course, as the
Bayside Message instructs them – simply because they believe in Bayside. They
won’t hear the Magisterial arguments (arguments from the traditional teaching
authority of the Church) which show that the New Mass is no Mass; rather, they just
stick with Bayside. They dismiss all the proof that Paul VI, John Paul II and Benedict
XVI weren’t/aren’t even Catholic; they just stick with Bayside. We know entire families
who have been raised in the Conciliar religion – for instance, attending both the indult
Mass and the New Mass, rather than strictly the Traditional Mass at an independent
chapel – simply because they follow Bayside.
Unfortunately, if they remain on their present path it will cost them their salvation,
since they have chosen to follow strange voices rather than the truth communicated
through the teaching of the Catholic Church. At their judgments, Our Lord will repeat
to them what He warned all of us in the Gospel:
Matthew 24:24-25: "Then if any man shall say to you: Lo here is Christ, or
there, do not believe him. For there shall arise false Christs and false
prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders, insomuch as to deceive (if
possible) even the elect. Behold I have told it to you, before hand. If therefore
they shall say to you: Behold He is in the desert, go ye not out: Behold He is in
the closets, believe it not."
Below is just one of countless examples that could be given of a “conservative”

message that the Devil spiced in among the Bayside messages. The Devil tells them
to remain at the Vatican II parish and under the antipope, while also…
“Our Lady” of Bayside, Aug. 14, 1974 – Vatican II: “Satan was present – He
listened with careful ears at the Great Council [Vatican II]. He awaited
every move, and he placed his agents among you! Recognize and reconstruct
your path! You have been deluded.”16
This tickles the ears of those who know that Vatican II caused the spiritual crisis. So
the Devil tells them that there were problems with Vatican II, while keeping them in
the very sect that Vatican II created. It’s brilliant. Veronica also said that it was
revealed to her that if the Latin Mass were returned the coming chastisement would
be averted. Hence, the people are told that the Latin Mass is preferable, but the New
Mass is also valid and should not be abandoned.
VERONICA LUEKEN WAS A VOICE-BOX FOR THE DEVIL
“Our Lady” of Bayside, July 25, 1985: “…By the time We had reached you in
Bayside, in your home, My Child, We had looked with Theresa a long time for
a Veronica… the highest of Heaven approach many souls to be messengers,
voice-boxes, for the Eternal Father, through My Son…”17
Veronica Lueken was chosen and used as a voice-box for the Devil. Her false
messages, which contradict Catholic teaching, have had disastrous effects on
innumerable souls. For the most part, what is said in this article also applies to the
many other false apparitions of the past few decades. It applies to the false
apparitions at Medjugorje, which contain clear heresy; it applies to the false
apparitions/locutions to Don Gobbi, John Leary, etc., etc., etc. Some of these other
apparitions are slightly more conservative, while some of them are slightly more
liberal. The Devil has various flavors to appeal to different kinds of people, but they
all deliver a false message on the post-Vatican II apostasy. Almost all of them say
similar things about John Paul II.
In conclusion, these facts should show us the lengths to which Satan has gone (with
God’s permission) to deceive people and keep them with the New Mass and the
Vatican II antipopes, etc. This should be a wake up call to us all about the gravity
of the spiritual deception we are dealing with now.
1
Rev. R. Gerald Culleton, The Reign of Antichrist, Rockford, IL: Tan Books, 1974, p.
177.
2
Our Lady of the Roses (Blue Book), the “messages” of Bayside, published by
Apostles of Our Lady, Inc. Lansing, MI, 1993, p. 81.
3
Press, 1990, Vol. 1, pp. 550-553; Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, B.
Herder Book. Co., Thirtieth Edition, 1957, 39-40.
4
5
Our Lady of the Roses (Blue Book), the “messages” of Bayside, p. 108.
6
7
8
Denzinger 1784.
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
37. What Does Medjugorje Say? Its message

proves that it is also a false apparition
"The Madonna always stresses that there is but one God and that people have
enforced unnatural separation. One cannot truly believe, be a true Christian, if
he does not respect other religions as well."1 – "Seer" Ivanka Ivankovic
"The Madonna said that religions are separated in the earth, but the people of
all religions are accepted by her Son."2 – "Seer" Ivanka Ivankovic
Question: "Is the Blessed Mother calling all people to be Catholic?" Answer:
"No. The Blessed Mother says all religions are dear to her and her Son."3 –
"Seer" Vicka Ivankovic
This is total apostasy in the Message of Medjugorje. It is a rejection of Catholic

dogma; it is a rejection of the dogma Outside the Catholic Church There is No
Salvation; and it is a total rejection of the clear teaching of the Gospel on the
necessity of believing in Jesus Christ, the Son of God, for salvation. This proves that
Medjugorje, like the rest of the false modern apparitions, is a deception of the Devil.
Those who are aware of these facts and refuse to reject it as a false apparition are
rejecting the Catholic Faith.
1
The Apparitions of Our Lady of Medjugorje, Franciscan Herald Press, 1984.
2
The Apparitions of Our Lady of Medjugorje, Franciscan Herald Press, 1984.
3
Janice T. Connell, The Visions of the Children, The Apparitions of the Blessed
Mother at Medjugorje, St. Martin's Press, August, 1992.
38. Was Vatican II infallible? If you believe that

Paul VI was a true pope, yes.
“Each and every one of the things set forth in this Decree has
won the consent of the fathers. We, too, by the Apostolic Authority
conferred on us by Christ, join with the venerable fathers in
approving, decreeing, and establishing these things in the Holy
Spirit, and we direct that what has thus been enacted in synod
[council] be published to God’s glory… I, Paul, Bishop of the
Catholic Church.” 1 (Paul VI, solemnly closing every document of
Vatican II)
We have exposed in detail the heresies of Vatican II. We have also shown that the
men who implemented this non-Catholic Council were not true popes of the
Catholic Church, but antipopes. Despite all of the evidence, some people remain
unconvinced. They hold that there are indeed doctrinal problems with Vatican II; but,
according to them, this is no problem for Paul VI because he did not infallibly
promulgate any of the Vatican II heresies. “The heresies of Vatican II don’t matter,”
they say, “because Vatican II was not infallible!” We will now show that if Paul VI had
been a true pope, the documents of Vatican II would have been promulgated
infallibly. This will prove, again, that Paul VI (the heretic who promulgated the
apostate documents of Vatican II, changed the rites to all seven sacraments,
changed the Mass into a Protestant service, oversaw the systematic and world-wide
dismantling of Catholicism, ruined the world-wide Catholic school system, and
initiated the greatest apostasy from Catholicism in history) was not and could not
have been a true pope. He was an antipope.
There are three conditions that need to be met for a pope to teach infallibly: [1] the
pope must carry out his duty as pastor and teacher of all Christians; [2] he
must teach in accord with his supreme apostolic authority; and [3] he must
explain a doctrine of faith or morals to be believed by the universal Church. If a
pope fulfills these conditions, he, through the divine assistance promised him as
successor of Peter, operates infallibly, as the following definition of Vatican Council I
teaches.
Pope Pius IX, Vatican Council I, Session 4, Chap. 4: “… the Roman Pontiff,
when he speaks ex cathedra, that is, [1] WHEN CARRYING OUT THE DUTY
OF THE PASTOR AND TEACHER OF ALL CHRISTIANS [2] IN ACCORD
WITH HIS SUPREME APOSTOLIC AUTHORITY [3] HE EXPLAINS A
DOCTRINE OF FAITH OR MORALS TO BE HELD BY THE UNIVERSAL
CHURCH, through the divine assistance promised him in blessed Peter,
operates with that infallibility with which the divine Redeemer wished that His
Church be instructed in defining doctrine on faith and morals; and so such
definitions of the Roman Pontiff from himself, but not from the consensus of
the Church, are unalterable. But if anyone presumes to contradict this
definition of Ours, which may God forbid: let him be anathema.” 2
We will now prove, point by point, that Paul VI’s promulgation of the documents of
Vatican II fulfilled all three of these requirements, which would make the documents
of Vatican II infallible if he had been a true pope.
1) A Pope must act as Pastor and teacher of all Christians

The first requirement for a pope to teach infallibly is that he must act as pastor and
teacher of all Christians. If he was the true pope, Paul VI fulfilled this requirement.
EACH ONE OF THE 16 DOCUMENTS OF VATICAN II BEGINS WITH THESE

WORDS:
“ PAUL, BISHOP, SERVANT OF THE SERVANTS OF GOD, TOGETHER

WITH THE FATHERS OF THE SACRED COUNCIL FOR EVERLASTING
MEMORY.”3
Pope Eugene IV began the 9th session of the dogmatic Council of Florence with these
words: “Eugene, bishop, servant of the servants of God, for an everlasting
record.”4 Pope Julius II began the 3rd session of the dogmatic 5th Lateran Council with
these words: “Julius, bishop, servant of the servants of God, with the approval
of the sacred council, for an everlasting record.”5 And Pope Pius IX began the 1st
session of the dogmatic First Vatican Council with these words: “Pius, bishop,
servant of the servants of God, with the approval of the sacred council, for an
everlasting record.”6
This is the customary way in which the decrees of general/dogmatic/ecumenical

councils are solemnly begun by popes. Paul VI began every document of Vatican
II in the very same way, with the very same words!
By beginning each document of Vatican II in this way, Paul VI (if he was a true pope)
clearly fulfilled the first requirement to teach infallibly.
2) A Pope must teach in accord with his supreme apostolic
authority
The second requirement for a pope to teach infallibly is that he must teach in accord
with his supreme apostolic authority. If he was the pope, Paul VI fulfilled this
requirement.
EACH ONE OF THE 16 DOCUMENTS OF VATICAN II ENDS WITH THESE

WORDS (OR WORDS BASICALLY IDENTICAL TO THESE):
“EACH AND EVERY ONE OF THE THINGS SET FORTH IN THIS DECREE
HAS WON THE CONSENT OF THE FATHERS. WE, TOO, BY THE
APOSTOLIC AUTHORITY CONFERRED ON US BY CHRIST, JOIN WITH
THE VENERABLE FATHERS IN APPROVING, DECREEING, AND
ESTABLISHING THESE THINGS IN THE HOLY SPIRIT, AND WE DIRECT
THAT WHAT HAS THUS BEEN ENACTED IN SYNOD BE PUBLISHED TO
GOD’S GLORY... I, PAUL, BISHOP OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH.”7
Wow! This little known fact is utterly devastating to any claim that Paul VI could have
been a true pope. Paul VI ended each Vatican II document by invoking his “apostolic
authority,” followed by his signature! He clearly fulfilled the second requirement for
infallibility. In fact, this paragraph in itself fulfills not just the second requirement for
Papal Infallibility, but all three; for in it we see Paul VI is “approving, decreeing and
establishing” in “the holy Spirit” and “by his apostolic authority” all the things
contained in each document! This is infallible language. Anyone who would deny this
simply doesn’t know what he is talking about.
The approval given to Vatican II by Paul VI (quoted above) is even more solemn than
the approval given to the infallible Council of Nicaea (325) by Pope St. Sylvester. It’s
more solemn than the approval given to the infallible Council of Ephesus (431) by
Pope St. Celestine. In other words, in approving the true councils of the Catholic
Church, these true popes approved the documents of these councils in ways that
were even less extraordinary than the way in which Paul VI approved Vatican II; and
yet their approval of these true councils was sufficient to qualify as infallible and
binding – a fact which no Catholic questions.
It is, therefore, a fact that each Vatican II document is a solemn act of Paul VI. Each
document is signed by him; each one is begun with him speaking as “pastor and
teacher of all Christians”; and each one finished with him “approving, decreeing and
establishing” all of the document’s contents in virtue of his “apostolic authority.”
This proves that if Paul VI was the pope the documents of Vatican II are infallible! But
the documents of Vatican II are not infallible; they are evil and heretical.
Consequently, this DESTROYS ANY POSSIBILITY that Paul VI was ever a true
pope; for a true pope could never promulgate the evil documents of Vatican II in this
authoritative manner.
3) A Pope must explain a doctrine of faith or morals to be

held by the universal Church
We’ve already proven that Paul VI fulfilled all three requirements to teach infallibly at
Vatican II if he were the pope. For the sake of completeness, however, we will finish
the point-by-point proof by noting that the Vatican II documents are filled with
teachings on faith and morals (part of the third requirement). And they must be held
by the universal Church, if Paul VI was the pope, because Paul VI solemnly
approved, decreed and established them, in virtue of his “apostolic authority,”
ordering that they be published.
Therefore, the third requirement for infallibility was also fulfilled by Paul VI in his
promulgation of Vatican II. But there’s still more!
In his brief declaring the council closed, Paul VI again invoked his “apostolic
authority” and acknowledged that all the constitutions, decrees and declarations of
Vatican II have been approved and promulgated by him. He further stated that all of it
must be “religiously observed by all the faithful”! He further declared all efforts
contrary to these declarations null and void.
Paul VI says Vatican II is to be Religiously Observed

Paul VI, “Papal” Brief declaring Council Closed, Dec. 8, 1965: “ At last all
which regards the holy Ecumenical Council has, with the help of God, been
accomplished and ALL THE CONSTITUTIONS, DECREES,
DECLARATIONS, AND VOTES HAVE BEEN APPROVED BY THE
DELIBERATION OF THE SYNOD AND PROMULGATED BY US. Therefore,
we decided to close for all intents and purposes, WITH OUR APOSTOLIC
AUTHORITY, this same Ecumenical Council called by our predecessor, Pope
John XXIII, which opened October 11, 1962, and which was continued by us
after his death. WE DECIDE MOREOVER THAT ALL THAT HAS BEEN
ESTABLISHED SYNODALLY IS TO BE RELIGIOUSLY OBSERVED BY ALL
THE FAITHFUL, for the glory of God and the dignity of the Church… WE
HAVE APPROVED AND ESTABLISHED THESE THINGS, DECREEING
THAT THE PRESENT LETTERS ARE AND REMAIN STABLE AND VALID,
AND ARE TO HAVE LEGAL EFFECTIVENESS, so that they be disseminated
and obtain full and complete effect, and so that they may be fully convalidated
by those whom they concern or may concern now and in the future; and so
that, as it be judged and described, ALL EFFORTS CONTRARY TO THESE
THINGS BY WHOEVER OR WHATEVER AUTHORITY, KNOWINGLY OR IN
IGNORANCE, BE INVALID AND WORTHLESS FROM NOW ON. Given at
Rome, at St. Peter’s, under the [seal of the] ring of the fisherman, December
8… the year 1965, the third year of our Pontificate.” 8
There you have it. The apostate Second Vatican Council is to be “religiously
observed,” if you accept Paul VI. There can be no doubt that if Paul VI was a true
pope the gates of Hell prevailed against the Catholic Church on Dec. 8, 1965. If Paul
VI was the pope, Jesus Christ’s promises to His Church failed. If Paul VI was the
pope, all of Vatican II’s teaching on faith or morals was promulgated infallibly (ex
cathedra). But this is impossible – and anyone who would say that it is possible
doesn’t believe in Catholic teaching on the indefectibility of the Catholic Church.
Thus we know that Giovanni Montini (Paul VI) was not a true successor of
Peter, but an invalid antipope – which we already proved so clearly in exposing
his incredible heresies which showed that his “election” – since he was a
manifest heretic – was invalid.
And if you are not convinced of this, ask yourself this question: Is it possible for a true
Catholic pope to “approve, decree and establish” all of the heresies of Vatican II “in
the Holy Spirit” and by his “apostolic authority”? Your Catholic sense tells you the
answer. No way. Therefore, those who recognize the heresies of Vatican II and the
facts that we are presenting here, and yet still maintain that it was possible that
Antipope Paul VI was a true pope, are unfortunately in heresy for denying Papal
Infallibility and for holding a position which means that the gates of Hell have
prevailed against the Catholic Church.
Some people will erroneously argue that for a pope to speak ex cathedra he must
condemn the opposing view or set forth penalties for non-observance. This is not
true. Nowhere in the definition of Pope Pius IX on papal infallibility does he say that
the pope must condemn in order to operate infallibly. There are a number of infallible
definitions where popes don’t condemn or set forth any penalties.
Objections- We will now refute the common objections made by those

who argue that Vatican II wasn’t infallibly promulgated by Paul VI even
if he was the pope.
Objection #1) At his speech to open Vatican II, John XXIII said that Vatican II was to
be a “pastoral council.” This proves that Vatican II was not infallible!
Response: This is not true. John XXIII did not say in his opening speech at the
council that Vatican II was to be a pastoral council. Here is what John XXIII actually
said:
John XXIII, Opening Speech at Vatican II, Oct. 11, 1962: “The substance of
the ancient deposit of faith is one thing, and the way in which it is presented is
another. And it is the latter that must be taken into great consideration with
patience if necessary, everything being measured in the forms and proportions
OF A MAGISTERIUM WHICH IS PREDOMINANTLY PASTORAL IN
CHARACTER.”9
Here we see that John XXIII did not say that Vatican II would be a pastoral
council. He said that it would reflect the Church’s Magisterium, which is
predominantly pastoral in character. So, despite the incredibly widespread myth, the
truth is that John XXIII never even called Vatican II a pastoral council in his opening
speech. By the way, even if John XXIII had called Vatican II a pastoral council in his
opening speech, this wouldn’t mean that it is not infallible. To describe something as
pastoral does not mean ipso facto (by that very fact) that it’s not infallible. This is
proven by John XXIII himself in the above speech when he described the
Magisterium as “pastoral,” and yet it’s de fide (of the faith) that the Magisterium is
infallible. Therefore, even if John XXIII did describe Vatican II as a pastoral council
(which he did not) this would not prove that it is not infallible.
Most importantly, however, the fact that John XXIII did not actually call Vatican II a
pastoral council in his opening speech at Vatican II doesn’t actually matter. This is
because, as we saw already, it was Paul VI who solemnly confirmed the
heresies of Vatican II; and it is Paul VI’s confirmation (not John XXIII’s) which
proves that Vatican II is binding upon those who accept him.
Objection #2) Paul VI said in his General Audience on Jan. 12, 1966, that Vatican II
“had avoided proclaiming in an extraordinary manner dogmas affected by the mark of
infallibility.”
Response: It is true that Paul VI stated in 1966 (after Vatican II had already been
solemnly promulgated) that Vatican II “had avoided proclaiming in an extraordinary
manner dogmas affected by the mark of infallibility.” However, Antipope Paul VI’s
statement in 1966 is irrelevant. It does not and cannot change the fact that he
solemnly promulgated (in a way that would be infallible if he were the pope) all of the
documents of Vatican II on Dec. 8, 1965. Paul VI had already signed and sealed
Vatican II long before Jan. 12, 1966. Vatican II was solemnly closed on Dec. 8,
1965. This means that if Paul VI was the pope (which he wasn’t), the gates of Hell
prevailed against the Church on Dec. 8, 1965 because of his solemn and final
promulgation of all the heretical Vatican II documents on that day.
The Magisterium is a teaching authority whose teachings are “irreformable” (de fide
definita, Vatican I, Denz. 1839). Since they are irreformable, they are unalterable
from the date on which they are declared. If Antipope Paul VI had been a true Pope,
Vatican II was irreformable and infallible on Dec. 8, 1965. Nothing said or done after
Dec. 8, 1965 could undo (if Paul VI were a true pope) that which was done already,
for then the Magisterium’s teaching would become reformable. Hence, the speech of
Antipope Paul VI in 1966 (after the council was closed) has no relevance to whether
or not Vatican II was infallible.
But why, then, would Antipope Paul VI make such a statement? The answer is
simple. The diabolical (satanic) intelligence guiding Antipope Paul VI knew that,
eventually, everyone with a traditionally Catholic mindset would not accept these
decrees of Vatican II as infallible, since they are filled with errors and heresies.
Consequently, if he hadn’t made this statement in 1966 that Vatican II had avoided
extraordinary definitions with infallibility, a vast body of people would have come to
the immediate conclusion that he (Giovanni Montini - Antipope Paul VI) was not a
real pope. So the Devil had quite a bit riding on this statement.
The Devil had to propagate among “traditionalists” the idea that Paul VI did not
“infallibly” promulgate Vatican II. It was essential to the Devil’s entire post-Vatican II
apostasy; he was scared to death that millions would have become sedevacantists
denouncing Antipope Paul VI, his false Church and his false mass (the Novus Ordo).
Hence, the Devil inspired Antipope Paul VI to say (well after Vatican II had been
solemnly promulgated by him) that Vatican II didn’t issue dogmatic statements. This
assurance, the Devil hoped, would give Paul VI the appearance of legitimacy among
those who maintained some attachment to the traditional Faith. But this diabolical
ploy collapses when one considers the fact that Vatican II had already been closed in
1965.
Furthermore, and perhaps most importantly, it must be pointed out that in the same
Jan. 12, 1966 General Audience, Paul VI said:
Paul VI, General Audience, Jan. 12, 1966: “The Council is

a great act of the magisterium of the Church, and
anyone who adheres to the Council is, by that very
fact, recognizing and honoring the magisterium of the
Church…”
If people are going to quote Paul VI’s Jan. 12, 1966 General Audience to attempt to
prove that Vatican II wouldn’t have been infallible even if Paul VI was the pope, then
logically they must accept other statements about Vatican II which Paul VI made in
that General Audience, such as the one quoted above and the one quoted below. In
this quotation above, we clearly see that Paul VI says (in the very same General
Audience) that Vatican II is an act of the Magisterium and that anyone who adheres
to Vatican II is “honoring the magisterium of the Church”! [The Magisterium is the
infallible teaching authority of the Church.]
Pope Pius XI, Rappresentanti in Terra (# 16), Dec. 31, 1929: “Upon this
magisterial office Christ conferred infallibility, together with the command
to teach His doctrine to all.”10
Therefore, Paul VI’s speech means that, according to him, Vatican II is infallible –
since he says that it is the teaching of the Magisterium, which is infallible. His
speech further says that anyone who accepts Vatican II’s teaching (i.e., its
heresies) – such as that non-Catholics may receive Holy Communion or the
heresies on religious liberty or that Muslims and Catholics worship the same
God, etc. – is honoring Catholic teaching. Anyone who wants to “go by” this
speech, therefore, must admit that those who accept these heresies honor
Catholic teaching! This is clearly absurd and false; it proves that, no matter which
way one wants to look at this issue in conjunction with this General Audience
of Paul VI, Vatican II is binding upon all who hold that Paul VI was a valid pope
– which proves that Paul VI definitely was not a true pope. You cannot quote this
General Audience to say one is not bound to accept Vatican II, when the same
General Audience says that anyone who follows it is honoring the Magisterium! Paul
VI goes on to say in the same speech:
“… it [the Council] still provided its teaching with the authority of the
supreme ordinary magisterium. This ordinary magisterium, which is so
obviously official, has to be accepted with docility, and sincerity by all
the faithful, in accordance with the mind of the Council on the nature and
aims of the individual documents.”
This part of the speech is almost never quoted by the defenders of Paul VI, probably
because they know that the teaching of the Supreme Ordinary Magisterium is
infallible, which means that even this General Audience of Antipope Paul VI affirms
the infallibility of Vatican II. In the same General Audience, Paul VI also said this:
“It is the duty and the good fortune of men in the post-Conciliar period to get to
know these documents, to study them and to apply them.”
Furthermore, Paul VI stated in his encyclical Ecclesiam Suam (addressed to the

entire Church) that Vatican II had the task of defining doctrine.
Paul VI, Ecclesiam Suam (# 30), Aug. 6, 1964: “ It is precisely because the
Second Vatican Council has the task of dealing once more with the
doctrine de Ecclesia (of the Church) and of defining it, that it has been
called the continuation and complement of the First Vatican Council.” 11
This means that Vatican II had the task of teaching infallibly. And in the next section
we will quote from Paul VI’s 1976 speech where he addresses the very subject of
whether Vatican II and the New Mass are binding and specifically rejects the claims
of false traditionalists who want to be able to hang on to Paul VI’s legitimacy while
rejecting his Mass and council.
Objection #3) Vatican II was not infallible because there was a note attached to the
document Lumen Gentium that said it was not infallible.
Response: [Note: the response to this objection is in-depth and involved, and some
might not find it interesting. If you are not looking for the answer to this objection, you
might want to skip this one.]
Some defenders of Paul VI make reference to a theological note that was attached to
the document Lumen Gentium. They think this clarification proves that Paul VI didn’t
promulgate Vatican II infallibly or authoritatively. But this argument doesn’t hold up
under scrutiny. Here is the crucial portion of the theological note that was attached to
the document Lumen Gentium:
“Taking into account conciliar custom and the pastoral aim of the present
council, this holy synod defines as binding on the Church only those matters of
faith and morals which it openly declares to be such. THE OTHER MATTERS
WHICH THE SYNOD PUTS FORWARD AS THE TEACHING OF THE
SUPREME MAGISTERIUM OF THE CHURCH, EACH AND EVERY
MEMBER OF THE FAITHFUL SHOULD ACCEPT AND EMBRACE
ACCORDING TO THE MIND OF THE SYNOD ITSELF, WHICH IS CLEAR
EITHER FROM THE SUBJECT MATTER OR THE WAY IT IS SAID, IN
ACCORDANCE WITH THE RULES OF THEOLOGICAL
INTERPRETATION.”12
First, this note is not even part of the actual text of the document Lumen Gentium; it’s
an appendix to the text of Lumen Gentium.13
Second, this note is attached only to Lumen Gentium, not the rest of the documents.
In other words, even if this theological note did “save” Paul VI’s promulgation of the
heresies in Lumen Gentium (which it didn’t), it still did not “save” his promulgation of
the rest of the Vatican II heresies.
Third, if one reads the above note one can see that it declares that the subject
matter, or the way something is said within Vatican II, identifies that Vatican II is
enacting the supreme Magisterium of the Church, in accordance with the rules of
theological interpretation – that is to say, as the Church in the past has enacted the
supreme Magisterium. Paul VI’s declaration at the beginning and end of every
Vatican II document (quoted already) definitely indicates, by “the way it is
said,” “in accordance with the rules of theological interpretation” (that is,
paralleling past dogmatic decrees), that he is enacting the supreme
Magisterium (if he had been a pope). Therefore, this theological clarification
attached to the document Lumen Gentium does not diminish or negate the solemn
language of Paul VI found at the end of every Vatican II document. Rather, his
language at the end of every Vatican II document fulfills the requirements of the
theological note.
Fourth, those who attempt to use this note in order to “save” all of the documents of
Vatican II from compromising Papal Infallibility don’t pay much attention to what it
actually said. The note clearly stated that “the other matters which the synod
(Vatican II) puts forward as the teaching of the supreme Magisterium of the
Church, each and every member of the faithful should accept and embrace
according to the mind of the synod itself, which is clear either from the subject
matter or the way it is said, in accordance with the rules of theological
interpretation.”
This is a very important point! There are numerous instances in Vatican II where
Vatican II is setting forth what it believes to be the teaching of the supreme
Magisterium, which “each and every member of the faithful should accept and
embrace according to the mind of the synod itself, which is clear either from
the subject matter or the way it is said…”
For instance, in its heretical Declaration on Religious Liberty (Dignitatis Humanae),

Vatican II says this:
Vatican II document, Dignitatis Humanae (# 9): “The statements made by this

Vatican synod on the right to religious freedom have their basis in the dignity of
the person, the demands of which have come to be more fully known to
human reason from the experience of centuries. But this teaching on
freedom also has its roots in divine revelation, and is for that reason to
be held all the more sacred by Christians.”14
Here Vatican II explicitly indicates that its heretical teaching on religious liberty is
rooted in divine revelation and is to be held sacred by Christians. This clearly fulfills
the requirements of the theological note for a teaching that “each and every member
of the faithful should accept and embrace according to the mind of the (Vatican II)
synod itself, which is clear either from the subject matter or the way it is said…”
And there is more:
Vatican II document, Dignitatis Humanae (# 12): “Hence the Church is being
faithful to the truth of the Gospel and is following the way of Christ and
the apostles, when it sees the principle of religious freedom as in accord
with human dignity and the revelation of God, and when it promotes it.
Throughout the centuries it has guarded and handed on the teaching received
from the master and the apostles.”15
Here Vatican II explicitly indicates that its heretical teaching on religious liberty is: 1)
faithful to the truth of the Gospel; 2) follows the way of Christ and the apostles; and 3)
is in accord with the revelation of God! We remind the reader again of the wording of
the theological note, which stated that “the other matters which the (Vatican II) synod
puts forward as the teaching of the supreme Magisterium of the Church, each and
every member of the faithful should accept and embrace according to the mind of the
synod itself, which is clear either from the subject matter or the way it is said, in
accordance with the rules of theological interpretation.”
Therefore, according to the theological note itself, those who accept Paul VI as a
pope are bound to accept Vatican II’s heretical teaching on religious liberty as the
teaching of the supreme Magisterium of the Church! The theological note binds them
to accept Vatican II’s heretical teaching on religious liberty as: 1) faithful to the truth of
the Gospel; 2) following the way of Christ and the apostles; and 3) in accord with the
revelation of God because this is “the mind of the synod itself (Vatican II), which
is clear from the subject matter or the way it is said…” It’s very simple: those
who believe that Antipope Paul VI was the pope are bound to the heretical document
on religious liberty.
To summarize all of the points made so far: 1) the theological note attached to
Lumen Gentium does not apply to every document; 2) the theological note attached
to Lumen Gentium does not diminish or negate the language of Paul VI at the end of
every Vatican II document, but rather proves that his language at the end of every
document fulfills the requirements for infallible teaching of the Magisterium; 3) even if
the theological note did apply to every document – and somehow did make Paul VI’s
solemn language at the end of each document non-binding (which it most certainly
doesn’t) – the theological note itself still proves that various documents in
Vatican II are infallible and binding by the way Vatican II presents its teaching
on these matters. No matter which way one tries to escape the reality that Antipope
Paul VI could not have been a true pope and at the same time promulgate Vatican II,
he fails.
St. Peter vs. Anti-Peter
In his dogmatic encyclical Quanta Cura, Pope Pius IX infallibly condemned the
heretical doctrine of religious liberty (which had also been condemned by numerous
other popes). Pope Pius IX explicitly anathematized the heretical idea that religious
liberty should be a civil right in every rightly constituted society. The Catholic Church
teaches that a government which recognizes the right to religious liberty - like the
U.S.A. – is, of course, preferable to one which suppresses Catholicism.
Nevertheless, this situation is only the lesser of two evils. The ideal is a government
which recognizes the Catholic religion as the only religion of the state and does not
give every person the “freedom” to practice and propagate his/her false religion in the
public domain. Therefore, the idea that religious liberty should be a universal civil
right is heretical, as Pope Pius IX infallibly defined in Quanta Cura.
RIGHT, WHICH OUGHT TO BE LEGALLY PROCLAIMED AND ASSERTED IN
EVERY RIGHTLY CONSTITUTED SOCIETY… But while they rashly affirm
this, they do not understand and note that they are preaching liberty of
perdition… Therefore, BY OUR APOSTOLIC AUTHORITY, WE REPROBATE,
PROSCRIBE, AND CONDEMN ALL THE SINGULAR AND EVIL OPINIONS
AND DOCTRINES SPECIALLY MENTIONED IN THIS LETTER, AND WILL
AND COMMAND THAT THEY BE THOROUGHLY HELD BY ALL THE
CHILDREN OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH AS REPROBATED, PROSCRIBED
AND CONDEMNED.”16
Pope Pius IX condemned, reprobated and proscribed (outlawed) by his apostolic

authority the heretical idea that every state should grant the civil right to religious
liberty. But watch this! Whereas Pope Pius IX condemned, reprobated and proscribed
(outlawed) this doctrine by his apostolic authority, Antipope Paul VI approves,
decrees and establishes this condemned teaching by his “apostolic authority.” In
other words, that which Pope Pius IX solemnly condemns by his apostolic
authority is exactly what Antipope Paul VI solemnly teaches by his “apostolic
authority”!
Antipope Paul VI, Vatican II Declaration on Religious Liberty: “PAUL, BISHOP,

SERVANT OF THE SERVANTS OF GOD, TOGETHER WITH THE FATHERS
OF THE SACRED COUNCIL FOR EVERLASTING MEMORY… This Vatican
synod declares that the human person has the right to religious freedom …
THIS RIGHT OF THE HUMAN PERSON TO RELIGIOUS FREEDOM
SHOULD HAVE SUCH RECOGNITION IN THE REGULATION OF SOCIETY
BY LAW AS TO BECOME A CIVIL RIGHT… Each and every one of the
things set forth in this decree has won the consent of the Fathers. WE, TOO,
BY THE APOSTOLIC AUTHORITY CONFERRED ON US BY CHRIST, JOIN
WITH THE VENERABLE FATHERS IN APPROVING, DECREEING, AND
ESTABLISHING THESE THINGS IN THE HOLY SPIRIT, and we direct that
what has thus been enacted in synod be published to God’s glory… I, Paul,
Bishop of the Catholic Church.”17
The Authority of St. Peter vs. The Authority of Anti-Peter
Pope Pius IX, Quanta Cura (#’s 3-6), Antipope Paul VI, Vatican II Declaration
Dec. 8, 1864, ex cathedra: “From which on Religious Liberty: “PAUL, BISHOP,
totally false idea of social government SERVANT OF THE SERVANTS OF
they do not fear to foster that erroneous GOD, TOGETHER WITH THE
opinion, most fatal in its effects on the FATHERS OF THE SACRED
Catholic Church and the salvation of COUNCIL FOR EVERLASTING
souls, called by Our predecessor, MEMORY… This Vatican synod
Gregory XVI, an insanity, NAMELY, declares that the human person has
THAT ‘LIBERTY OF CONSCIENCE the right to religious freedom … THIS
AND WORSHIP IS EACH MAN’S RIGHT OF THE HUMAN PERSON TO
PERSONAL RIGHT, WHICH OUGHT RELIGIOUS FREEDOM SHOULD
TO BE LEGALLY PROCLAIMED AND HAVE SUCH RECOGNITION IN THE
ASSERTED IN EVERY RIGHTLY REGULATION OF SOCIETY BY LAW
CONSTITUTED SOCIETY… But while AS TO BECOME A CIVIL RIGHT…
they rashly affirm this, they do not Each and every one of the things set
understand and note that they are forth in this decree has won the
preaching liberty of perdition… consent of the Fathers. WE, TOO, BY
Therefore, BY OUR APOSTOLIC THE APOSTOLIC AUTHORITY
AUTHORITY, WE REPROBATE, CONFERRED ON US BY CHRIST,
PROSCRIBE, AND CONDEMN ALL JOIN WITH THE VENERABLE
THE SINGULAR AND EVIL OPINIONS FATHERS IN APPROVING,
AND DOCTRINES SPECIALLY DECREEING, AND ESTABLISHING
MENTIONED IN THIS LETTER, AND THESE THINGS IN THE HOLY SPIRIT,
WILL AND COMMAND THAT THEY BE and we direct that what has thus been
THOROUGHLY HELD BY ALL THE enacted in synod be published to God’s
CHILDREN OF THE CATHOLIC glory… I, Paul, Bishop of the Catholic
CHURCH AS REPROBATED, Church.”19
PROSCRIBED AND CONDEMNED.”18
Is it possible for Paul VI to possess the same “apostolic authority” as Pope Pius IX?
Does the apostolic authority of St. Peter contradict itself? No way! It is heresy to say
so! (Lk. 22:32; Vatican I, Sess. 4, Chap. 4.)
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 9), June 29, 1896: “… Christ instituted a
living, authoritative and permanent Magisterium, which by His own power He
strengthened, by the Spirit of truth He taught, and by miracles confirmed… As
often, therefore, as it is declared on the authority of this teaching that this or
that is contained in the deposit of divine revelation, it must be believed by
every one as true. If it could in any way be false, an evident contradiction
follows; for then God Himself would be the author of error in man.”20
Pope Pius IX, Vatican Council I, Session 4, Chap. 4, ex cathedra: “ So, this gift
of truth and a never failing faith was divinely conferred upon Peter and his
successors in this chair… that with the occasion of schism removed the
whole Church might be saved as one, and relying on her foundation might stay
firm against the gates of Hell.”21
With these facts in mind, one can see why those who obstinately maintain that Paul
VI was a true pope deny Papal Infallibility. They deny the indefectibility of the Church;
they assert that the apostolic authority conferred by Christ upon the successor of
Peter contradicts itself; and they assert that the gates of Hell have prevailed against
the Catholic Church.
The truth is that Antipope Paul VI was never the validly elected pope of the Catholic
Church; and therefore his solemn promulgation of the heresies of Vatican II did not
infringe upon Papal Infallibility. As we saw already, the Catholic Church teaches that
it’s impossible for a heretic to be elected pope, since a heretic is not a member of the
Catholic Church. This was defined in Pope Paul IV's Apostolic Constitution Cum ex
Apostolatus Officio.
1
Walter M. Abbott, The Documents of Vatican II, The America Press, 1966, p. 366,
etc.
2
1957, no. 1839.
3
Walter M. Abbott, The Documents of Vatican II, pp. 137, 199, etc.
4
Press, 1990, Vol. 1, p. 559.
5
6
7
Walter M. Abbott, The Documents of Vatican II, p. 366, etc.
8
Walter M. Abbott, The Documents of Vatican II, pp. 738-739.
9
Walter M. Abbott, The Documents of Vatican II, p. 715.
10
The Papal Encyclicals, by Claudia Carlen, Raleigh: The Pierian Press, 1990,Vol. 3
(1903-1939), p. 355.
11
The Papal Encyclicals, Vol. 5, p. 140.
12
13
Walter M. Abbott, The Documents of Vatican II, p. 97.
14
15
Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Vol. 2, pp. 1008-1009.
16
Denzinger 1690, 1699.
17
Walter M. Abbott, The Documents of Vatican II, pp. 675, 679, 696.
18
Denzinger 1690, 1699.
19
Walter M. Abbott, The Documents of Vatican II, pp. 675, 679, 696.
20
21
Denzinger 1837.
39. Paul VI ends a very popular and significant

false traditionalist myth by declaring that
Vatican II and the New Mass are binding, as
well as refuting recent declarations by Ferrara
and Matt
“It is even affirmed that the Second Vatican Council is not binding... The
adoption of the new Ordo Missae is certainly not left to the free choice of
priests or faithful.” (Paul VI, Address, May 24, 1976, L’Osservatore Romano
(the Vatican’s Newspaper), June 3, 1976, p. 2.)
(Following up on the points just made, this section further refutes one of the biggest
false traditionalist myths, that Antipope Paul VI never made Vatican II and the New
Mass binding. Since Vatican II is heretical, and the New Mass is a false “Mass,” this
is powerful proof that Paul VI was not the pope)
As we’ve been discussing, among those who recognize problems with the post-
Vatican II apostasy, there are many “traditionalists” who reject the New Mass and
Vatican II, but maintain that Paul VI, the man who promulgated them, never bound
anyone to either the New Mass or Vatican II.
Chris Ferrara is at it again. One might think that after being refuted so many times he
might remain silent. No, he just keeps spewing his falsehoods; and so we will keep
refuting them. Chris Ferrara repeats a myth very near and dear to the hearts of the
false traditionalists: the idea that Paul VI never forbade the use of the Old Mass, and
never made the New Mass obligatory.
Chris Ferrara, The Remnant, “A Challenge to the Sedevacantist Enterprise,”

Nov. 15, 2005, p. 11: “As already mentioned, even Vatican officials,
including the 1984 cardinalate commission, have conceded that the
traditional Mass was never actually abolished de jure by the
promulgation of the New Mass, and that priests have always been free to
continue using the preconciliar Missal… In essence, Paul VI merely
created a new rite alongside the old rite, leaving the old intact and never
actually forbidding its continued use.” (Chris Ferrara, The Remnant, “A
Challenge to the Sedevacantist Enterprise,” Nov. 15, 2005, p. 11)
Well, let’s quote Paul VI himself to explode and destroy this falsehood. You will
probably never see it quoted in false traditionalist publications who want to hang on
to the myth that Paul VI could have been a true pope, since it is devastating to their
FALSE TRADITIONALIST ENTERPRISE. Here it is (brace yourselves false
traditionalists):
Paul VI, Address, May 24, 1976: “And the fact is all the more serious in that
the opposition of which we are speaking is not only encouraged by some
priests, but is lead by a prelate, Archbishop Marcel Lefebvre, who
nevertheless still has our respect.
“ It is so painful to take note of this: but how can we not see in such an attitude
– whatever may be these people’s intentions – the placing of themselves
outside obedience and communion with the Successor of Peter and
therefore outside the Church? For this, unfortunately, is the logical
consequence, when, that is, it is held as preferable to disobey with the
pretext of preserving one’s faith intact, and of working in one’s way for
the preservation of the Catholic Church, while at the same time refusing
to give her effective obedience. And this is said openly. It is even
affirmed that the Second Vatican Council is not
binding: that the faith would also be in danger because of the reforms
and post-conciliar directives, that one has the duty to disobey in order to
preserve certain traditions. What traditions? It is for this group, not the
Pope, not the College of Bishops, not the Ecumenical Council, to decide
which among the innumerable traditions must be considered as the
norm of faith! As you see, Venerable Brothers, such an attitude sets itself
up as a judge of that divine will which placed Peter and his lawful
successors at the head of the Church to confirm the brethren in the faith,
and to feed the universal flock, and which established him as the
guarantor and custodian of the deposit of faith…
“The adoption of the new Ordo Missae is certainly not

left to the free choice of priests or faithful. The instruction of
14 June 1971 has provided for, with authorization of the Ordinary, the
celebration of the Mass in the old form only by aged and infirm priests, who
offer the divine Sacrifice sine populo [without people]. The new Ordo was
promulgated to take the place of the old, after mature deliberation,
following upon the requests of the Second Vatican Council. In no
different way did our holy predecessor Pius V make obligatory the Missal
reformed under his authority, following the Council of Trent…
“We have called the attention of Archbishop Lefebvre to the seriousness of his
behavior, the irregularity of his principal present initiatives, the inconsistency
and often falsity of the doctrinal positions on which he bases this behavior and
these initiatives, and the damage that accrues to the entire Church because of
them.” (L’Osservatore Romano, June 3, 1976, p. 2.)
There you have it. Paul VI himself directly refutes Chris Ferrara and the false
traditionalists on their two main contentions. Paul VI declares that it is “certainly not”
the “free choice” of priests or faithful to not adopt the New Ordo Missae. He also
denounces their assertion that the Second Vatican Council is not binding, and he
indicates that the logical consequence of the position of Lefebvre, which rejects the
New Mass and Vatican II, and operates independently of the hierarchy it recognizes,
is to place him outside the Church.
It’s time for everyone to wake up and realize that the Vatican II sect is a counterfeit
sect from head to toe, and there is no way to salvage it or its antipopes. That’s why
all the “bishops” with “ordinary jurisdiction” in the Vatican II sect hold that Vatican II is
the official teaching of the Church. It’s why all of the “traditional” groups which receive
“official approval” from the Vatican II sect must accept Vatican II. It’s why Benedict
XVI recently told the leader of the SSPX that they cannot be accepted fully in the
Vatican II sect unless they accept Vatican II.
Conveniently, this refutes another UTTERLY RIDICULOUS and dishonest assertion

that Michael Matt just made in a recent article for The Remnant. In an article entitled
“SSPX Not in Schism – Rome Has Spoken,” Michael Matt quotes “Cardinal”
Castrillon Hoyos, President of the Ecclesia Dei Commission. Matt quotes Castrillon
Hoyos who recently asserted that the position of the SSPX is not a “formal schism,”
and that the “Mass of Saint Pius V has never been abolished.” Based on this “proof,”
Matt concludes:
“[the SSPX is not in schism… and] …Pope Paul VI never actually abrogated
the Tridentine Mass! It’s still there just as it always has been, and the “option”
called the Novus Ordo Missae is just that—an option, which Catholics are free
to reject. End of story! Traditionalists win! We don’t pretend to know why
Cardinal Castrillón elected to make these statements which are now part
of the permanent record, but, clearly, the debate is over.”(The Remnant,
Nov. 30, 2005)
Does anyone fail to see that this statement is utterly absurd, dishonest and illogical?
Does anyone really believe that if Castrillon Hoyos had said the SSPX is in schism
The Remnant would have published an article stating “SSPX is in Schism – Rome
has Spoken!”? Of course not. “Rome has Spoken” for Matt when he likes what a
particular Roman “prelate” has said. He likes Castrillon Hoyos’s statement because
he thinks that it allows his schismatic buddies, the Bishops of the SSPX, off the hook.
To illustrate Matt’s hypocrisy, remember that Benedict XVI (Ratzinger) stated that
Protestants and Eastern Schismatics are not heretics. He stated this while
holding a position much higher than Castrillon. So, will Michael Matt admit that
“Rome has Spoken”: Protestants are not heretics; end of debate! Of course not, and
this just shows his inconsistency and dishonesty.
Does everyone get it now? Rome only speaks when Castrillon Hoyos speaks, and
then only when Castrillon says what Matt likes to hear about Lefebvre or the
Traditional Mass. Rome doesn’t speak when Paul VI (his “Pope”!) says:
Paul VI: “The adoption of the new Ordo Missae is certainly not left to the
free choice of priests or faithful. The instruction of 14 June 1971 has
provided for, with authorization of the Ordinary, the celebration of the Mass in
the old form only by aged and infirm priests, who offer the divine Sacrifice sine
popolo [without people]. The new Ordo was promulgated to take the place
of the old, after mature deliberation, following upon the requests of the
Second Vatican Council.”
And Rome certainly doesn’t speak when Benedict XVI says that Protestants are not
heretics; no… not at all, according to lying heretics and schismatics. A statement
from a Vatican prelate only constitutes Rome speaking when it tickles Matt’s ears,
and justifies the schismatic position of his friends (the leaders of the SSPX), who
operate a world-wide apostolate outside of communion with the hierarchy they
recognize, while rejecting its official teaching and solemn “canonizations,” just to
name a few.
So, in conclusion: the debate is over, and the false traditionalists lose. The
statement from Paul VI utterly refutes the recent declarations of both Ferrara
and Matt (on Lefebvre, Vatican II, and the New Mass) in one fell swoop. The New
Mass is the binding liturgy of the Vatican II sect. Vatican II is the binding teaching of
the Vatican II sect. If they are false, as they certainly are, then the claims to the
Papacy by the men who imposed them (the Vatican II antipopes) are just as false.
There is no way around this fact. All of this shows us again the inconsistency of the
false traditionalist position, which attempts to remain united with the false Church and
its manifestly heretical non-Catholic antipopes.
40. The File on the positions of the Society of

St. Pius X (SSPX)
“We are faced with a serious dilemma which, I believe, has never existed
in the Church: the one seated on the chair of Peter takes part in the
worship of false gods. What conclusions will we have to draw, perhaps in a
few months’ time, faced with these repeated acts of taking part in the worship
of false religions, I do not know. But I do wonder. It is possible that we might
be forced to believe that the pope is not the pope.”[1] (Archbishop
Lefebvre, Sermon, Easter, 1986)
[Note: What is said in this section applies not only to the Society of St. Pius X, but to
many other similarly-minded, independent “traditionalist” groups which resist the
Vatican II apostasy and the New Mass by holding positions similar to the SSPX.]
The SSPX is a “traditionalist” order of priests founded by the late Archbishop Marcel
Lefebvre. Lefebvre was an archbishop in France who resisted many things about the
post-Vatican II religion, recognizing them to be departures from traditional
Catholicism. He recognized the New Mass to be Protestant and opposed to Tradition.
He also opposed the heresies of “ecumenism” and religious liberty, which were
taught at Vatican II. He began seminaries for the formation of priests who would be
offering exclusively the traditional Mass, and he ordained them in the traditional rite of
ordination. In order to do this, he had to remain independent of the Vatican II
antipopes, even though he continued to take the position that they were legitimate
popes who held the office of the Papacy. He was also independent of the working
communion of the “bishops” who had gone along with the new religion. On June 30,
1988, Lefebvre decided (independently of the Vatican II antipopes) to consecrate four
bishops in the traditional rite of Episcopal Consecration, so that these bishops could
continue to ordain priests for the traditional rites. He was “excommunicated” by John
Paul II within 72 hours, even though (as we’ve discussed already) no prominent pro-
abortion politician has yet been excommunicated by any of the Vatican II antipopes.
The SSPX has many traditional Mass locations around the world, and is a major
force influencing and providing sacraments for those who profess to be traditionalist-
minded Catholics. We want to emphasize that the SSPX does many good things; it
has been an avenue by which many have been introduced, and come back, to the
traditional Catholic Faith. However, in various areas the SSPX’s positions are
unfortunately heretical and contrary to the Catholic Faith. First, the SSPX holds and
teaches that souls can be saved in non-Catholic religions, which is heretical.
Fr. Schmidberger, Time Bombs of the Second Vatican Council, Angelus Press
[SSPX], p. 10: “Ladies and gentlemen, it is clear that the followers of other
religions can be saved under certain conditions, that is to say, if they are in
invincible error.”
Archbishop Marcel Lefebvre, Against the Heresies, Angelus Press [SSPX], p.

216: “Evidently, certain distinctions must be made. Souls can be saved in a
religion other than the Catholic religion (Protestantism, Islam, Buddhism,
etc.), but not by this religion.”
These statements constitute blatant heresy against the dogma Outside the Church
There is No Salvation; yet they are printed in the very best-selling materials of the
SSPX. In fact, almost all priests who even celebrate the traditional Mass hold this
same heresy.
Pope Gregory XVI, Summo Iugiter Studio (# 2), May 27, 1832: “Finally some
of these misguided people attempt to persuade themselves and others
that men are not saved only in the Catholic religion, but that even
heretics may attain eternal life.”[2]
Also, while resisting the Vatican II apostasy, the SSPX obstinately maintains an
allegiance to the manifestly heretical “bishops” of the Novus Ordo/Vatican II Church,
as mentioned above. At the same time, however, the SSPX doesn’t operate in
communion with what it calls “the New Church” – the Novus Ordo Church – the
Church of the Vatican II “bishops” and “popes” (who are actually antipopes). Their
position is a contradiction. It’s an affront to Catholic teaching on three counts: 1) They
recognize manifest heretics (the Novus Ordo bishops and the Vatican II antipopes) as
Catholics who possess authority in the Church, which is heretical. They need to
recognize that these heretical bishops are outside the Church and have no authority
at all.
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 9), June 29, 1896: “The practice of the
the Fathers, who were wont to hold as outside Catholic communion, AND
ALIEN TO THE CHURCH, WHOEVER WOULD RECEDE IN THE LEAST
DEGREE FROM ANY POINT OF DOCTRINE PROPOSED BY HER
AUTHORITATIVE MAGISTERIUM.”
St. Robert Bellarmine, De Romano Pontifice, lib. II, cap. 30: “Finally, the Holy
Fathers teach unanimously not only that heretics are outside of the Church,
but also that they are "ipso facto" deprived of all ecclesiastical jurisdiction and
dignity.”
St. Robert Bellarmine, De Romano Pontifice, II, 30: "A pope who is a manifest
heretic automatically (per se) ceases to be pope and head, just as he ceases
automatically to be a Christian and a member of the Church. Wherefore, he
can be judged and punished by the Church. This is the teaching of all the
ancient Fathers who teach that manifest heretics immediately lose all
jurisdiction."
2) The SSPX obstinately operates outside of communion with the Novus Ordo
hierarchy, even though it recognizes it as the Catholic hierarchy. This is actually
schismatic. In fact, the SSPX boldly refuses communion with the Novus Ordo Church
(see below), even though it recognizes the Novus Ordo hierarchy as the true Catholic
hierarchy!
Archbishop Marcel Lefebvre, Declaration of August, 1976: “All those enter

into schism who cooperate in this realization of this upheaval and
adhere to this new Conciliar Church, as His excellency Bishop Benelli
designated it in the letter he addressed to me in the Holy Father’s name last
June 25th.” (Quoted in Sacerdotium)
Fr. Franz Schmidberger, former Superior General of the Society of St. Pius X:
“We have never wished to belong to this system which calls itself the
Conciliar Church, and identifies itself with the Novus Ordo Missae… The
faithful indeed have a strict right to know that priests who serve them are
not in communion with a counterfeit church.” (Quoted in Sacerdotium)
The Angelus, Official publication of the Society of St. Pius X (SSPX), May,
2000: “This current of renewal has given birth to a new church within the
bosom of the Catholic Church, to that which Msgr. Benelli himself called
‘the conciliar church,’ whose limits and paths are very difficult to define... It
is against this conciliar church that our resistance stands. We do not
refuse our adherence to the Pope as such, but to this conciliar church,
for its ideas are foreign to those of the Catholic Church.”[3]
To refuse communion with the Novus Ordo Church and not the head of the Novus
Ordo Church is like saying that one refuses communion with the Communist Party
but not the head of the Communist Party! It’s a contradiction.
Moreover, by its recognition of the Vatican II “popes” and “bishops” as the Catholic
hierarchy, the SSPX is in communion with this “counterfeit Church.” At the same time,
the SSPX is in schism with this “counterfeit Church” because it blatantly refuses
communion with the members of this Church, as we see above. (If it sounds
contradictory, that’s because it is.) This position is schismatic.
Canon 1325.2, 1917 Code of Canon Law: “One who after baptism… rejects
the authority of the Supreme Pontiff or refuses communion with the
members of the Church who are subject to him, he is a schismatic.”
St. Ignatius of Antioch, Letter to the Trallians, (A.D. 110): “He that is within the
sanctuary is pure; but he that is outside the sanctuary is not pure. In other
words, anyone who acts without the bishop and the presbytery and the
deacons does not have a clean conscience.”[4]
For decades now, the SSPX has been obstinately working outside of communion
with the “bishops” and “pope” it deems to constitute the Catholic hierarchy. The
position is schismatic.
St. Jerome, Commentaries on the Epistle to Titus, (A.D. 386): “Between

heresy and schism there is a distinction made, that heresy involves perverse
doctrine, while schism separates one from the Church on account of
disagreement with the Bishop.”[5]
3) The SSPX holds that the Catholic Church has become a “New Church,” a
modernist sect – a non-Catholic sect which is rife with heresy and apostasy – which
is impossible. The Church is the immaculate Bride of Christ, which cannot officially
teach error.
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 10), Jan. 6, 1928: “During the lapse of
centuries, the mystical Spouse of Christ has never been contaminated, nor
can she ever in the future be contaminated, as Cyprian bears witness: ‘The
Bride of Christ cannot be made false to her Spouse: she is incorrupt and
modest. She knows but one dwelling, she guards the sanctity of the
nuptial chamber chastely and modestly.’”[6]
Pope Pius XI, Quas Primas (# 22), Dec. 11, 1925: “Not least among the
blessings which have resulted from the public and legitimate honor paid to the
Blessed Virgin and the saints is the perfect and perpetual immunity of the
Church from error and heresy.”[7]
Pope Pius IX, Vatican Council I, Session 4, Chap. 4, ex cathedra: “… knowing

full well that the See of St. Peter always remains unimpaired by any error,
according to the divine promise of our Lord the Savior made to the chief of His
disciples: ‘I have prayed for thee [Peter], that thy faith fail not: and thou, being
once converted, confirm thy brethren’ (Lk. 22:32).”[8]
For instance, the SSPX even rejects the solemn canonizations of the Vatican II
“popes” it recognizes. This position is terribly schismatic, for it asserts that a true
pope and the Catholic Church have officially erred in canonizing saints.
St. Alphonsus Liguori, The Great Means of Salvation and Perfection, 1759, p.
23: “To suppose that the Church can err in canonizing, is a sin, or is
heresy, according to St. Bonaventure, Bellarmine, and others; or at least
next door to heresy, according to Suarez, Azorius, Gotti, etc.; because
the Sovereign Pontiff, according to St. Thomas, is guided by the infallible
influence of the Holy Ghost in an especial way when canonizing
saints.”[9]
Pope Benedict XIV: “If anyone dared to assert that the Pontiff had erred in
this or that canonization, we shall say that he is, if not a heretic, at least
temerarious, a giver of scandal to the whole Church, an insulter of the
saints, a favorer of those heretics who deny the Church’s authority in
canonizing saints, savoring of heresy by giving unbelievers an occasion to
mock the faithful, the assertor of an erroneous opinion and liable to very grave
penalties.”[10]
Since so many have a high regard for the SSPX, they have been led into the same
schismatic position. All of these false positions on the post-Vatican II situation
are a result of the SSPX’s unwillingness to see the truth that the Vatican II sect
is a counterfeit Church from top to bottom, and that the post-Vatican II “popes”
are actually invalid antipopes.
Some very interesting statements by Archbishop

Lefebvre expressing his view that the Vatican II
“popes” might not be valid popes
No matter how untenable their present position is – nor how clear the evidence in
favor of the sedevacantist position – the SSPX continues (even at this late stage in
the Vatican II apostasy) to publish books and tracts which attack the sedevacantist
position. They fail to realize that the founder of their Society, Archbishop Lefebvre,
made numerous statements which demonstrated that he was on the verge of the
sedevacantist position back in the 1970’s and 1980’s. These quotations should be
known by members of the Society of St. Pius X.
Archbishop Lefebvre, Aug. 4, 1976: “The Council [Vatican II] turned its back on
Tradition and broke with the Church of the past. It is a schismatic council… If
we are certain that the Faith taught by the Church for twenty centuries
can contain no error, we are much less certain that the pope is truly
pope. Heresy, schism, excommunication ipso facto, or invalid election
are all causes that can possibly mean the pope was never pope, or is no
longer pope… Because ultimately, since the beginning of Paul VI’s
pontificate, the conscience and faith of all Catholics have been faced with a
serious problem. How is it that the pope, the true successor of Peter, who is
assured of the help of the Holy Ghost, can officiate at the destruction of the
Church – the most radical, rapid, and widespread in her history – something
that no heresiarch has ever managed to achieve?”[11]
Archbishop Lefebvre, Sermon, Aug. 29, 1976: “The new rite of Mass is an
illegitimate rite, the sacraments are illegitimate sacraments, the priests who
come from the seminaries are illegitimate priests…”[12]
Archbishop Lefebvre, Meeting with Paul VI, Sept. 11, 1976: “[The document
of Vatican II on religious liberty] contains passages that are word for
word contrary to what was taught by Gregory XVI, and Pius IX.”[13]
Archbishop Lefebvre, Sermon, Feb. 22, 1979: “Insofar as it is opposed to
Tradition, we reject the Council [Vatican II].”[14]
Archbishop Lefebvre, Sermon, Easter, 1986: “This is the situation in which we

find ourselves. I have not created it. I would die to make it go away! We are
faced with a serious dilemma which, I believe, has never existed in the
Church: the one seated on the chair of Peter takes part in the worship of
false gods. What conclusions will we have to draw, perhaps in a few months’
time, faced with these repeated acts of taking part in the worship of false
religions, I do not know. But I do wonder. It is possible that we might be
forced to believe that the pope is not the pope. Because it seems to me
initially – I do not yet want to say it solemnly and publicly – that it is impossible
for a pope to be publicly and formally heretical.”[15]
Archbishop Lefebvre, Sermon, Aug. 27, 1986: “He who now sits upon the
Throne of Peter mocks publicly the first article of the Creed and the first
Commandment of the Decalogue [The Ten Commandments]. The scandal
given to Catholics cannot be measured. The Church is shaken to its very
foundations.”[16]
Archbishop Lefebvre, Sermon, Oct. 28, 1986: “John Paul II has encouraged
false religions to pray to their false gods: it is an unprecedented and
intolerable humiliation to those who remain Catholic…”[17]
Archbishop Lefebvre, Meeting with “Cardinal” Ratzinger, July 14, 1987: “If
there is a schism, it is because of what the Vatican did at Assisi… being
excommunicated by a liberal, ecumenical, and revolutionary Church is a
matter of indifference to us.”[18]
Archbishop Lefebvre, Meeting with “Cardinal” Ratzinger, July 14, 1987: “Rome
has lost the Faith. Rome is in apostasy.”[19]
Archbishop Lefebvre, Aug. 29, 1987: “The See of Peter and the posts of
authority in Rome being occupied by anti-Christs, the destruction of the
Kingdom of our Lord is being rapidly carried out… This is what has brought
down upon our heads persecution by the Rome of the anti-Christs.”[20]
Archbishop Lefebvre, Declaration given to the Press before 1988 Episcopal

Consecrations: “The Church holds all communion with false religions and
heresy… in horror... To safeguard the Catholic priesthood which
perpetuates the Church and not an adulterous Church, there must be
Catholic bishops.”[21]
Archbishop Lefebvre, Speaking of the leaders of the Vatican II sect: “We
cannot work together with these enemies of our Lord’s reign.”[22]
Archbishop Lefebvre, Speaking of the leaders of the Vatican II sect: “We

cannot follow these people. They’re in apostasy, they do not believe in the
divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ who must reign. What is the use in waiting?
Let’s do the consecration!”[23]
–Some more important points pertaining to the positions

of the SSPX are found on our website under the
following titles; they are summarized briefly here–
Bishop Fellay of the SSPX rejects Catholic dogma by teaching that Hindus can
be saved
Bishop Bernard Fellay, Conference in Denver, Co., Feb. 18, 2006: “… And the
Church has always taught that you have people who will be in Heaven,
who are in the state of grace, who have been saved without knowing the
Catholic Church. We know this. And yet, how is it possible if you cannot
be saved outside the Church? It is absolutely true that they will be saved
through the Catholic Church because they will be united to Christ, to the
Mystical Body of Christ, which is the Catholic Church. It will, however, remain
invisible, because this visible link is impossible for them. Consider a Hindu in
Tibet who has no knowledge of the Catholic Church. He lives according
to his conscience and to the laws which God has put into his heart. He
can be in the state of grace, and if he dies in this state of grace, he will go
to Heaven.” (The Angelus, “A Talk Heard Round the World,” April, 2006, p. 5.)
The SSPX rejects John Paul II's "canonization" of Josemaria Escriva, thus
revealing its Schism
Fr. Peter Scott, Nov. 1, 2002, from SSPX’s Holy Cross Seminary in Australia:
“A typical example of this was the shameful and highly questionable
canonization of Msgr. Josemaria Escriva de Balaguer last October 6… After
having pointed out that the process was uncanonical and dishonest, they had
this to say: ‘It (the canonization) will offend God. It will stain the Church
forever. It will take away from the saints their special holiness. It will call
into question the credibility of all the canonizations made during your Papacy.
It will undermine the future authority of the Papacy’… Their letter will certainly
turn out to be prophetic, for in time they will be proven to be right in their
assessment concerning Escriva … For all the reasons that they give, we
cannot possibly consider this ‘canonization’ as a valid, infallible Papal
pronouncement. We trust that he is in heaven, but we cannot possibly regard
as a Saint this herald of Vatican II…” (SOUTHERN SENTINEL - No. 3 -
November 2002)
Since they recognize that John Paul II was a true pope, to reject his solemn
“canonization” is clearly schismatic.
Bishop Richard Williamson of the SSPX says John Paul II was a “good man”
and says the SSPX’s religion is not the same as that of the Vatican II “popes” it
recognizes!
“A. Bishop Williamson: I was a little surprised, at first, because some people
had said he wasn’t really in the running. After that, to tell you the honest truth, I
don’t expect a great deal from Rome as it stands. They are too far gone
in the “New Religion,” and the “New Religion” is too radically different
and distant from the True Religion. Rome is Rome, though, and I do believe
there the popes are, and there are the cardinals, and that is where the official
structure of the Church is to be found. But, I’m afraid, for the defense of the
Faith, you’ve got to wait for some grave event to shake Rome and/or to drive
the true cardinals out of Rome to start again somewhere else. I’m afraid that
Rome is too deeply in the grips of the enemies of God.“[24]
Bishop Williamson of the SSPX boldly states that he doesn’t have the same religion
as the “pope” and “bishops” he recognizes as the Catholic hierarchy! This, ladies and
gentlemen, sums up the completely ridiculous – and schismatic – position of the
SSPX, which is (for lack of a better description) so obstinately inconsistent that it is
correctly labeled THEOLOGICAL PUKE.
Pope Pius XII, Mystici Corporis Christi (# 22): “As therefore in the true
Christian community there is only one Body, one Spirit, one Lord, and one
Baptism, so there can be only one faith. And therefore if a man refuse to
hear the Church let him be considered – so the Lord commands – as a
heathen and a publican. It follows that those who are divided in faith or
living the life of its one Divine Spirit.”[25]
Bishop Tissier De Mallerais of the SSPX rejects the concept of Church

communion and says Benedict XVI has taught heresies
“A. Bishop Tissier De Mallerais: “Firstly, I am not familiar with this text. I do not
know it. It is not interesting to me as I do not follow such news. That is not the
problem here. The problem is not “communion.” That is the stupid idea of
these bishops since Vatican II – there is not a problem of communion,
there is a problem of the profession of faith. “Communion” is nothing, it is an
invention of the Second Vatican Council. The essential thing is that these
people (the bishops) do not have the Catholic Faith. “Communion” does
not mean anything to me – it is a slogan of the new Church. The definition of
the new Church is “communion” but it was never the definition of the
Catholic Church. I can only give you the definition of the Church as it has
been understood traditionally.”
“A. Bishop Tissier De Mallerais: It was when he was a priest. When he was a
theologian, he professed heresies, he published a book full of heresies…
Yes, sure. He has a book called Introduction to Christianity, it was in 1968.
It is a book full of heresies. Especially the negation of the dogma of the
Redemption.”[26]
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 10), June 29, 1896: "For this reason, as the
unity of faith is of necessity for the unity of the Church, inasmuch as it is the
body of the faithful, so also for this same unity, inasmuch as the Church is a
divinely constituted society, unity of government, which effects and involves
unity of communion, is necessary jure divino (by divine law)."[27]
It makes sense that the SSPX (or, at least Bishop Tissier De Mallerais) would not
believe in the concept of being in communion with all in the Church. “Communion
means nothing to me,” Bishop Tissier De Mallerais says. Yes, we can all see that
very well. Since he doesn’t believe in it, refusing communion with the hierarchy and
members of what he deems to be the Catholic Church is obviously not a conscience-
problem.
The Society of St. Pius X’s book Most Asked Questions

about the Society of St. Pius X says the Vatican II
“popes” CANNOT teach infallibly
Most Asked Questions about the Society of St. Pius X, Question 7: But
shouldn’t we be following John Paul II?, pp. 38-40: “The Pope is infallible
primarily in matters of faith and morals, and secondarily in matters of discipline
(legislation for the Universal Church, canonizations, etc.) to the extent that
these involve faith and morals (cf. Principle 4), and then only when imposing
for all time a definitive teaching.
“Now ‘infallible’ means immutable and irreformable (Principle 6), but, the
hallmark of the conciliar Popes, like the Modernists, is a spirit of
evolution. To what extent can such minds want irreformably to define or
absolutely to impose? They do not and, in fact, ‘they cannot…’
(Archbishop Lefebvre, Econe, June 12, 1984.) Cf. Question 15, n. 3.” (Angelus
Press, 1997)
The Society of St. Pius X is not merely stating here that John Paul II did not fulfill the
requirements to speak infallibly; the SSPX (writing during the reign of John Paul II)
stated that he (the man they considered to be the true pope) cannot speak infallibly.
For those who are for some reason not grasping the impact of this statement by the
SSPX, allow us to summarize it: the SSPX correctly points out that an infallible
teaching by a pope on faith or morals is irreformable, as Vatican I declared (Denz.
1839). But according to the SSPX, the Vatican II “popes” are such Modernists that
they believe in the evolution of doctrine; they don’t believe that anything is
irreformable. So, according to the SSPX, even though they are valid popes, the post-
conciliar “popes” CANNOT teach infallibly! This is a rejection of the dogma of Papal
Infallibility.
Pope Pius IX, Vatican Council I, 1870, Session 4, Chap. 4: “…the Roman
Pontiff, when he speaks ex cathedra [from the Chair of Peter], that is, when
carrying out the duty of the pastor and teacher of all Christians in accord with
his supreme apostolic authority he explains a doctrine of faith or morals to be
held by the universal Church... operates with that infallibility with which the
divine Redeemer wished that His Church be instructed in defining doctrine on
faith and morals… But if anyone presumes to contradict this definition of
Ours, which may God forbid: let him be anathema.”[28]
By definition, a pope is the Bishop of Rome who possesses supreme jurisdiction in

the Church and who CAN teach infallibly, if he fulfills the requisite conditions. If he is
incapable of speaking infallibly, he is therefore not a valid pope!
All of these schismatical and heretical positions (e.g, the SSPX’s rejection of
“canonizations” proclaimed by their “pope”) and perversions of the Papal Office are a
result of the SSPX’s failure to see the truth of the sedevacantist position (i.e., that the
Vatican II “popes” are not popes at all, but antipopes).
Benedict XVI personally tells SSPX that it must accept

Vatican II
In his Conference in Denver in 2006 (carried in an article in The Angelus), Bishop
Fellay of the SSPX mentioned a very important point. He admitted that, in his
personal meeting with Antipope Benedict XVI, the antipope made it very clear to him
that the SSPX must accept Vatican II.
Bishop Bernard Fellay, Conference in Denver, Feb. 18, 2006: “Then he
[Benedict XVI] went to the second level. And he said that the second level is
the acceptance of the Council… The Pope clearly indicated in the words he
used during the audience, that for him, it is impossible to accept
someone in the Church, at least in his, let’s say, modern way of looking
at the Church, who would not accept the Council. He was very clear. When
I heard these words there, and especially one word afterwards, for me, the big
fight we will have under this pontificate will be the fight about the Council.”[29]
How many times does this have to be proven? The false traditionalists need to give
up their impossible position, according to which it’s acceptable to reject Vatican II and
accept the Vatican II “popes” as legitimate. They must reject Vatican II and the non-
Catholic antipopes who enforced it.
Important points regarding the claim of SSPX supporters

– and those who hold similar positions – that they just
live a Catholic life, attend the SSPX (or some other
independent chapel) and don’t get involved with these
issues, such as sedevacantism
We frequently hear from people, especially supporters of the SSPX, that they are just
laypeople who cannot get involved in these theological issues, such as the
sedevacantist issue. They just go to Mass at the SSPX, support them and try to be
good, spiritual people who live the Faith. This is the response of many SSPX
supporters when confronted by sedevacantist arguments.
Okay, if that’s the case – if you don’t have the authority to get involved with these
issues and you are just a “simple layman who goes to Mass” and tries to live the
Catholic Faith – THEN YOU HAVE NO RIGHT TO ATTEND THE SSPX OR
ANOTHER INDEPENDENT CHAPEL.
IF YOU ARE TOO SIMPLE TO “FIGURE THIS STUFF OUT” AND YOU CANNOT
GET INVOLVED WITH THESE ISSUES – IF THAT IS YOUR POSITION (WHICH
GOD FORBID) – THEN LOGICALLY YOU WOULD HAVE TO SIMPLY ACCEPT
YOUR LOCAL NOVUS ORDO CHURCH, GO TO THE NEW MASS, AND ACCEPT
VATICAN II, WHICH IS THE RELIGION APPROVED BY THE LOCAL NOVUS ORDO
“BISHOP.” But “no,” the would-be “simple” layman who “just goes to the SSPX and
tries to live a good life” and doesn’t get involved in “these issues” all of a sudden
gets involved in the issues and becomes a “theologian.”He “knows” that he
cannot accept the New Mass and his local Novus Ordo religion. He thus
condemns himself out of his own mouth, refutes his own argument and shows his
hypocrisy by only “getting involved” where he wants to get involved.
For the bottom-line is that if one can accept the New Mass and Vatican II religion and
save his soul then there is no justification whatsoever for going to an independent
chapel or the SSPX. It’s all a matter of preference, in that case. But if one holds
that Faith obliges him to reject the New Mass and the Vatican II religion as
something which will cause the loss of his salvation (which is the truth), then
the local church and the New Mass (and the authorities who imposed it) cannot
represent the Catholic Church. That leads one inescapably to the sedevacantist
position, for the Holy Catholic Church does not lead us to Hell.
All of this hopefully shows us again that the only Catholic position is, of course, the
sedevacantist position, and that all the other false positions are inconsistent with
Catholic teaching. Since the SSPX promotes heretical positions which are
inconsistent with Catholic teaching, no Catholic can attend their Churches, receive
the sacraments from them or financially support them under pain of mortal sin.
Pope Innocent III, Fourth Lateran Council, 1215: "Moreover, we determine to

subject to excommunication believers who receive, defend, or support
heretics."[30]
Quick Thoughts on a Possible Reunion of the SSPX

completely with the New Church
At the time this book is being finalized (2007), there is some talk that the SSPX will
enter into full communion with the Vatican II sect, in exchange for Antipope Benedict
XVI’s wider permission for the Latin Mass and a possible lifting of the
excommunications against their society. If this occurs, this will represent a complete
selling out by the SSPX to the Counter Church. Benedict XVI, being guided by the
Devil, is well aware that, at this point, the apostasy of the Vatican II sect is so firmly in
place, and almost all of the priests are invalid since they were ordained in the New
Rites of Paul VI, that he can afford to make concessions to traditionalist-minded
groups in order to lure them back into the Counter Church whereby they will be
completely denying Christ by full acceptance of the new religion and things such as a
“canonization” of the apostate John Paul II.
If Benedict XVI does make a deal of this type with the SSPX, don’t be deceived; it will
be a tactical move by the Devil to attempt to deceive traditionalists at this late stage
of the Great Apostasy. If this does occur, we think it would result in the fracture of the
SSPX into factions pro and con the full reunion with the Counter Church.

[1] Bishop Tissier De Mallerais, The Biography of Marcel Lefebvre, p. 536.
[2] The Papal Encyclicals, by Claudia Carlen, Raleigh: The Pierian Press, 1990,Vol. 1
(1740-1878), p. 229.
[3] The Angelus, Angelus Press, May 2000, p. 21.
[4] Jurgens, The Faith of the Early Fathers, Collegeville, MN: The Liturgical Press,
1970,Vol. 1:50.
[5] Jurgens, The Faith of the Early Fathers, Vol. 2:1371a.
[8] Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, B. Herder Book. Co., Thirtieth
Edition, 1957, 1836.
[9] St. Alphonsus Liguori, The Great Means of Salvation and Perfection, 1759, p. 23.
[10] Quoted by Tanquerey, "Synopsis Theologiae Dogmaticae Fundamentalis" (Paris,

Tournai, Rome: Desclee, 1937), new edition ed. by J.B. Bord, Vol. I. p. 624, footnote
2.
[16] Bishop Tissier De Mallerais, The Biography of Marcel Lefebvre, pp. 537, 623.
[17] Bishop Tissier De Mallerais, The Biography of Marcel Lefebvre, p. 537
[20] Bishop Tissier De Mallerais, The Biography of Marcel Lefebvre, pp. 549, 625.
[24] Interview with The Remnant, May 15, 2005 issue.
[26] Interview printed in The Remnant, Forest Lake, MN.
[29] The Angelus, “A Talk Heard Round the World,” April, 2006, p. 15.
Press, 1990, Vol. 1, p. 234.
42. Natural Family Planning is Sinful Birth

Control
In this Article:
- What is Natural Family Planning?
- Why is NFP wrong?
- The Teaching of the Catholic Papal Magisterium
- God’s Word
- People Know that NFP is a Sin
- Planned Parenthood and NFP of the same cloth
- NFP has eternal and infinite consequences
- Objections
- Conclusion
What is Natural Family Planning?
Natural Family Planning (NFP) is the practice of deliberately restricting the marital act
exclusively to those times when the wife is infertile so as to avoid the conception of a
child. NFP is used for the same reasons that people use artificial contraception: to
deliberately avoid the conception of a child while carrying out the marital act.
Antipope Paul VI explained correctly that NFP is birth control when he promoted it in
his encyclical Humanae Vitae.
Paul VI, Humanae Vitae (# 16), July 25, 1968: “…married people may then
take advantage of the natural cycles immanent in the reproductive system and
engage in marital intercourse only during those times that are infertile,
thus controlling birth in a way which does not in the least offend the moral
principles which We have just explained.” 1
Why is NFP wrong?
NFP is wrong because it’s birth control; it’s against conception. It’s a refusal on the
part of those who use it to be open to the children that God planned to send them.
It’s no different in its purpose from artificial contraception, and therefore it’s a
moral evil just like artificial contraception.
The Teaching of the Catholic Papal Magisterium
Pope Pius XI spoke from the Chair of Peter in his 1931 encyclical Casti Connubii on
Christian marriage. His teaching shows that all forms of birth prevention are evil. We
quote a long excerpt from his encyclical which sums up the issue.
Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (#’s 53-56), Dec. 31, 1930: “And now, Venerable
Brethren, we shall explain in detail the evils opposed to each of the benefits of
matrimony. First consideration is due to the offspring, which many have the
boldness to call the disagreeable burden of matrimony and which they say is
to be carefully avoided by married people not through virtuous continence
(which Christian law permits in matrimony when both parties consent) but by
frustrating the marriage act. Some justify this criminal abuse on the ground
that they are weary of children and wish to gratify their desires without their
consequent burden. Others say that they cannot on the one hand remain
continent nor on the other can they have children because of the difficulties
whether on the part of the mother or on the part of the family circumstances.
“But no reason, however grave, may be put forward by which anything
intrinsically against nature may become conformable to nature and
morally good. Since, therefore, the conjugal act is destined primarily by
nature for the begetting of children, those who in exercising it deliberately
frustrate its natural powers and purpose sin against nature and commit a
deed which is shameful and intrinsically vicious.
“Small wonder, therefore, if Holy Writ bears witness that the Divine Majesty
regards with greatest detestation this horrible crime and at times has punished
it with death. As St. Augustine notes, ‘Intercourse even with one’s legitimate
wife is unlawful and wicked where the conception of offspring is
prevented.’ Onan, the son of Judah, did this and the Lord killed him for it
(Gen. 38:8-10).
“Since, therefore, openly departing from the uninterrupted Christian tradition

some recently have judged it possible solemnly to declare another doctrine
regarding this question, the Catholic Church, to whom God has entrusted the
defense of the integrity and purity of morals, standing erect in the midst of the
moral ruin which surrounds her, in order that she may preserve the chastity of
the nuptial union from being defiled by this foul stain, raises her voice in
token of her divine ambassadorship and through Our mouth proclaims
anew: any use whatsoever of matrimony exercised in such a way that the
act is deliberately frustrated in its natural power to generate life is an
offence against the law of God and of nature, and those who indulge in
such are branded with the guilt of a grave sin.” 2
One can see that Pope Pius XI condemns all forms of contraception as mortally sinful
because they frustrate the marriage act. Does this condemn NFP? Yes it does, but
the defenders of Natural Family Planning say “no.” They argue that in using Natural
Family Planning to avoid conception they are not deliberately frustrating the marriage
act or designedly depriving it of its natural power to procreate life, as is done with
artificial contraceptives. They argue that NFP is “natural.”
Common sense should tell those who deeply consider this topic that these
arguments are specious because NFP has as its entire purpose the avoidance of
conception. However, the attempted justification for NFP – the claim that it doesn’t
interfere with the marriage act itself and is therefore permissible – must be
specifically refuted. This claim is specifically refuted by a careful look at the teaching
of the Catholic Church on marriage and ITS PRIMARY PURPOSE. It is the teaching
of the Catholic Church on the primary purpose of marriage (and the primary purpose
of the marriage act) which condemns NFP.
Catholic dogma teaches us that the primary purpose of marriage (and the conjugal
act) is the procreation and education of children.
Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (# 17), Dec. 31, 1930: “The primary end of
marriage is the procreation and the education of children.”3
Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (# 54), Dec. 31, 1930: “Since, therefore, the
conjugal act is destined primarily by nature for the begetting of children,
those who in exercising it deliberately frustrate its natural powers and purpose
sin against nature and commit a deed which is shameful and intrinsically
vicious.”4
Besides this primary purpose, there are also secondary purposes for marriage, such
as mutual aid, the quieting of concupiscence, and the cultivating of mutual love. But
these secondary purposes must always remain subordinate to the primary
purpose of marriage (the procreation and education of children). This is the key
point to remember in the discussion on NFP.
Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (# 59), Dec. 31, 1930: “For in matrimony as well
as in the use of the matrimonial right there are also secondary ends, such as
mutual aid, the cultivating of mutual love, and the quieting of concupiscence
which husband and wife are not forbidden to consider SO LONG AS THEY
ARE SUBORDINATED TO THE PRIMARY END and so long as the intrinsic
nature of the act is preserved.”5
Therefore, even though NFP doesn’t directly interfere with the marriage act itself, as
its defenders love to stress, it makes no difference. NFP is wrong because
practicing it subordinates the primary end (or purpose) of marriage and the
marriage act (the procreation and education of children) to the secondary ends.
NFP subordinates the primary end of marriage to other things by deliberately

attempting to avoid children (i.e., to avoid the primary end) while having marital
relations. NFP therefore inverts the order intended by God. It does the very thing
that Pope Pius XI solemnly teaches may not lawfully be done. And this point crushes
all of the arguments made by those who defend NFP; for all of the arguments made
by those who defend NFP focus on the marriage act itself, while they ignore the fact
that it makes no difference if a couple does not interfere with the act itself if they
subordinate or thwart the primary PURPOSE of marriage.
To summarize: the only difference between artificial contraception and NFP is that
artificial contraception frustrates the power of the marriage act itself, while NFP
frustrates its primary purpose (by subordinating the procreation of children to other
things).
God’s Word
It’s not a complicated matter to understand that using Natural Family Planning to
avoid pregnancy is wrong. It’s written on man’s heart that such activity is wrong.
Genesis 30:1-2- “And Rachel seeing herself without children, envied her sister,
and said to her husband: Give me children, otherwise I shall die. And Jacob
being angry with her, answered: Am I as God, who hath deprived thee of
the fruit of thy womb?”
We all know that God is the One who opens the womb, the One who killeth and
maketh alive.
Genesis 30:22- “The Lord also remembering Rachel, heard her, and opened
her womb.”
1 Kings 2:6- “The Lord killeth and maketh alive, he bringeth down to Hell, and
bringeth back again.”
So why would a woman who desires to fulfill the will of God make a systematic effort
to avoid God sending her a new life? What excuse could such a person possibly
make for going out of her way to calculate how to have marital relations without
getting pregnant with the child God was going to send? Why would a woman (or a
man) who believes that God opens the womb try to avoid His opening of the womb
by a meticulous and organized effort, involving charts, cycles and thermometers?
The answer is that those who engage in such behavior as NFP turn from God (which
is the essence of sin) and refuse to be open to His will.
When a married couple goes out of their way to avoid children, by deliberately
avoiding the fertile times and restricting the marriage act exclusively to infertile times,
they are committing a sin against the natural law – they are sinning against the God
whom they know sends life. NFP is, therefore, a sin against the natural law, since
God is the author of life and NFP thwarts His designs.
People Know that NFP is a sin
Below are a few very interesting testimonies from people who have either used NFP
or were taught NFP. Their comments have been taken from “the letters to the editor”
section of a publication which carried an article on NFP. 6 (Their names were given in
the original letter.) Their letters demonstrate that the women who use NFP, as well as
the men who tolerate or cooperate with it, are convicted of its sinfulness by the
natural law written on their hearts. Those who use NFP know that they are thwarting
the will of God and practicing contraception.
“Dear Editor… I was a non-religious divorced pagan before I met my husband
who was, at the time, a minimal practicing Catholic. I became Catholic in 1993
and we were married in 1994. I had no idea at that time that Catholics were
allowed to do anything to prevent a child. I had never even heard of NFP until
the priest we were meeting with during the six months prior to our wedding
handed me a packet of papers and basically said, ‘here, you'll want to learn
this.’ When I got home, I briefly thumbed through the papers. I saw calendars,
stickers, and charts. To be honest, it was mind-boggling all the effort people
would go through just so they could have [relations] without consequence. It
was also shocking to me that this was being promoted before I even took the
vows on my wedding day! I threw the packet away and have never looked
back. I am thankful that I never learned NFP… I wonder which of my children
wouldn't be here had I chosen to keep those papers and learn NFP?”
“Dear Editor… I am a mother to seven children and can share my own

experiences. NFP did NOT bring my marriage closer. I struggled with
reconciling myself to the fact that scripture states a husband and wife should
be submissive and not separate unless for prayer. We were avoiding
pregnancy... plain and simple. There can be nothing spiritual about telling your
spouse that you can't participate in the [marital act] for fear of a child being
conceived. Webster's dictionary defines contraception as: ‘deliberate
prevention of conception or impregnation.’ Systematically charting and
watching out for those fertile days is the deliberate prevention of conception. I
know friends who use it. I've talked to them in a very personal way. They do
not want any more children. They are using NFP as birth control, which it is.
And one friend has been using it for 11 years and ‘hasn't had any accidents.’
… I can say that St. Augustine was right on target when he wrote in The
Morals of the Manichees: ‘Marriage, as the marriage tablets themselves
proclaim, joins male and female for the procreation of children. Whoever says
that to procreate children is a worse sin than to copulate thereby prohibits the
purpose of marriage; and he makes the woman no more a wife than a harlot,
who, when she has been given certain gifts, is joined to a man to satisfy his
lust. If there is a wife, there is matrimony. But there is no matrimony where
motherhood is prevented, for then there is no wife.’… My favorite comment
recently was made by another author comparing NFP to a farmer who plants
his corn in the dead of winter so as to avoid a plentiful harvest.”
“Dear Editor… Let me put the NFP debate simply: if it is your intention to avoid
having children it really doesn't matter what method you use. You've already
committed the sin. If, however, you use contraception as your method of
choice, you add to the first sin a second one. As to the oft-repeated mantra of
‘grave reasons,’ allow me to say this: name one. Look deep into your heart
and name one that is really, truly grave… We did the NFP bit for awhile... and
have felt revulsion over it ever since. During that time we might have had at
least two more children.”
“To the Editor: NFP is one of the chief infiltrations of the new-age sex cult into
the Church, along with sex-ed and immodest dress… As modern Catholics
have been conditioned to embrace mutually contradictory ideas while
defending them as consonant, they have been easily deceived by the notion
that NFP, as commonly practiced, is somehow different from birth control. I
have no training in moral theology, but even I know that the goal of an action
determines its substance. When a couple engages in deliberately sterile
relations, this is known as birth control, plain and simple.“
Planned Parenthood and NFP of the Same Cloth
Have you noticed the similarities between Planned Parenthood (the world’s largest
abortion provider) and Natural Family Planning? Artificial contraceptives and
abortifacients are found under store aisles marked “Family Planning.” Like
abortionists, family planners consider children as something undesirable, at least
temporarily; whereas the true faithful have always considered them as an undeniable
blessing from God Himself, planned by His providence from all eternity. “Behold,
children are the inheritance of the Lord; the fruit of the womb is a reward… Blessed
is the man whose desire is filled with them; he shall not be confounded…” (Psalm
126:3,5).
In publications promoting NFP, the fertile period of the wife is sometimes classified as
“not safe” and “dangerous,” as though generating new life were considered a serious
breach of national security and a little infant a treacherous criminal! This is truly
abominable.
Could it be more clear that those who subscribe to this type of behavior and this
method shut God and children out and replace them with their own selfish agenda?
Tobias 6:17 – “The holy youth Tobias approaches his bride Sara after three
days of prayer, not for fleshly lust but only for the love of posterity. Having
been instructed by the Archangel Saint Raphael that to engage in the marital
act he must be moved rather for love of children than for lust. For they who in
such manner receive matrimony, as to shut out God from themselves,
and from their mind, and to give themselves to their lust, as the horse
and mule, which have not understanding, over them the Devil hath
power.”
The word matrimony means “the office of motherhood.” Those who use NFP attempt
to avoid matrimony (the office of motherhood) and shut out God from themselves.
Saint Caesar of Arles: “As often as he knows his wife without a desire for
children… without a doubt he commits sin.”7
Errors Condemned by Pope Innocent XI: “9. The act of marriage exercised
for pleasure only is entirely free of all fault and venial defect.”–
Condemned8
NFP has eternal and infinite consequences
The following facts may be the most incriminating to the practice of “Natural Family
Planning.”
If family planners had their way, there would have been no St. Bernadette of Lourdes,
who was born from a jail flat; nor St. Therese of Lisieux, who came from a sickly
mother who lost three children in a row; nor St. Ignatius Loyola, who was the
thirteenth of thirteen children;9 and most certainly not a St. Catherine of Siena,
who was the twenty-fourth child in a family of twenty- five children!10
Examples of saints who were the last of many children could probably be multiplied
for pages. St. Catherine of Siena and the rest of the saints who would have been
phased out of existence by NFP will rise in judgment against the NFP generation.
Natural Family Planners would have been sure to inform St. Catherine’s mother that
there was no need having five children (let alone twenty-five!), and that she was
wasting her time going through all those pregnancies.
Only in eternity shall we know the immortal souls who have been denied a chance at
Heaven because of this selfish behavior. The only thing that can foil the will of the all-
powerful God is the will of His puny creatures; for He will not force offspring on
anyone, just as He will not violate anyone’s free will. NFP is a crime of incalculable
proportions. (Just contemplate for a second the thought: if your mom had decided not
to have you.)
If family planners had their way, the appearances of Our Lady of Fatima would not
have occurred, as she appeared to Lucia (the seventh of seven children), Francisco
(the eighth of nine children) and Jacinta (the ninth of nine children). Family Planners,
by their selfish thwarting of the will of God, would have erased from human history
the entire message of Fatima, as well as the incredible miracle of the sun, the
extraordinary lives of these three shepherd children, and all the graces of conversion
obtained by their heroic sacrifices. How many saints, conversions and miracles have
been erased by this abominable birth control practice? Only God knows.
A mother of many children, who was about to be a mother once more, came to Ars
(the place where St. John Vianney resided) to seek courage from him. She said to
him, “Oh, I am so advanced in years, Father!” St. John Vianney responded: “Be
comforted my child; if you only knew the women who will go to Hell because they did
not bring into the world the children they should have given to it!”
1 Timothy 2:15- “Yet she shall be saved through child-bearing; if she

continue in faith, and love, and sanctification, with sobriety.”
Scripture teaches that a woman can be saved through child-bearing (if she is
Catholic and in the state of grace). But NFP advocates would have us believe that a
woman can be saved through child-avoiding. Moreover, just as a woman who fulfills
the will of God and maintains the state of grace in the state of matrimony is saved by
her childbearing, so too are countless women going to be damned for not bearing the
children that God wanted them to have.
“Seek first the kingdom of God and His justice and all things will be added unto
you.” (Mt. 6:33)
Objections
Objection 1) Natural Family Planning is a justifiable practice of birth control

because it does nothing to obstruct the natural power of procreation.
Response: We’ve already responded to this objection above. We won’t repeat all of
that here. We will simply summarize again that NFP is condemned because it
subordinates the primary PURPOSE of marriage and the conjugal act to other things.
This makes the fact that NFP does nothing to obstruct the marriage act itself
irrelevant, since the primary purpose is being frustrated.
Objection 2) Pope Pius XII taught that NFP is lawful for at least certain
reasons. So you have no right to condemn it, as he was the pope.
Response: It is true that Pope Pius XII taught that Natural Family Planning is lawful
for certain reasons in a series of fallible speeches in the 1950’s. However, this does
not justify NFP. Pius XII’s speeches were fallible, and were therefore vulnerable to
error.
In studying papal errors throughout history in preparation for its declaration of papal
infallibility, the theologians at Vatican I found that over 40 popes held wrong
theological views. In a notorious case of papal error, Pope John XXII held the false
view that the just of the Old Testament don’t receive the Beatific Vision until after the
General Judgment. Pope Honorius I, a validly elected Roman Pontiff, encouraged the
heresy of monotheletism (that Our Lord Jesus Christ only had one will), for which he
was later condemned by the Third Council of Constantinople. But none of these
errors were taught by popes from the Chair of St. Peter, just like Pius XII’s speech to
Italian midwives is not a declaration from the Chair of St. Peter.
One of the most notorious cases of papal error in Church history is the “Synod of the
Corpse” of 897. This was where the dead body of Pope Formosus – who by all
accounts was a holy and devoted pope – was condemned after his death by Pope
Stephen VII for a number of supposed violations of canon law. 11 Pope Sergius III was
also in favor of the judgment, while later Popes Theodore II and John IX opposed it.
This should show us very clearly that not every decision, speech, opinion or
judgment of a pope is infallible.
Those who think that they’re safe following something simply because it was
endorsed by pre-Vatican II theologians or by Pope Pius XII in his fallible capacity are
mistaken. Even though the explosion of the Great Apostasy occurred at Vatican II, its
momentum by a departure from the Faith was well in motion prior to Vatican II, as is
evidenced from many pre-Vatican II books which promoted condemned heresy and
modernism. Most of the priests had already fallen into heresy in the 1950’s, as is
proven by the fact that almost all of them accepted and embraced the new religion of
the Vatican II Church when it was imposed.
The bottom-line remains that it’s an infallible teaching of the Catholic Church that the
primary end of marriage (and the conjugal act) is the procreation and education of
children. Natural Family Planning subordinates the primary end of marriage and the
conjugal act to other things and is therefore gravely sinful.
Objection 3) I know that NFP is always wrong, except for certain reasons, and
in those cases it is allowable.
Response: We will quote again Pope Pius XI to respond to this objection.
Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (# 54), Dec. 31, 1930: “But no reason, however
grave, may be put forward by which anything intrinsically against nature
may become conformable to nature and morally good. Since, therefore,
the conjugal act is destined primarily by nature for the begetting of children,
those who in exercising it deliberately frustrate its natural powers and
purpose sin against nature and commit a deed which is shameful and
intrinsically vicious.”12
No reason, however grave it may be, can bring it about that something that is
intrinsically evil can become good. NFP subordinates the primary purpose of the
conjugal act (the procreation and education of children) to other things and is
therefore forbidden.
And this brings us to another point. If NFP is not a sin – if it is simply “natural,”
as they say – then why can’t married couples use NFP during the whole
marriage and have zero children? If NFP isn’t a sin, then all women are perfectly
free to use this method of birth control to phase out of existence all children so that
not even one is born. However, basically all of the defenders of NFP would admit that
it would be immoral and gravely sinful to use NFP to avoid all new life. But when they
make this admission they are admitting that NFP is a sin; otherwise, let them confess
that it can be used by all couples for any reason to avoid all children.
Objection 4) In Casti Connubii itself, Pope Pius XI taught that married couples
could use the periods where the wife cannot become pregnant.
Pope Pius XI, Casti Connubii (# 59), Dec. 31, 1930: “Nor are those
considered as acting against nature who in the married state use their
right in the proper manner although on account of natural reasons either
of time or of certain defects, new life cannot be brought forth. For in
matrimony as well as in the use of the matrimonial right there are also
secondary ends, such as mutual aid, the cultivating of mutual love, and
the quieting of concupiscence which husband and wife are not forbidden
to consider SO LONG AS THEY ARE SUBORDINATED TO THE
PRIMARY END and so long as the intrinsic nature of the act is
preserved.”13
Response: Yes, Pope Pius XI taught that married couples could use their marriage
rights in the infertile periods of the wife (or when there is a defect of nature or age
which prevents new life from being conceived). But he did not teach that they could
designedly restrict the marriage act to the infertile periods to avoid a pregnancy, as in
Natural Family Planning.
This is why, in the very passage quoted above, Pope Pius XI reiterates that all use of
the marriage rights – including when new life cannot be brought forth due to time or
nature – must keep the secondary ends of marriage subordinate to the primary end!
This teaching is the deathblow to NFP, as NFP itself is the subordination of the
primary end of marriage (the procreation and education of children) to other things.
So, in summary, the passage above does not teach NFP, but merely enunciates the
principle that married couples may use their marriage rights at any time. Further, in
the same paragraph, the very paragraph that the defenders of NFP erroneously twist
to justify their sinful birth control practice, Pope Pius XI condemns NFP by reiterating
the teaching on the primary purpose of marriage, which NFP subordinates to other
things.
Objection 5) Everyone admits that “Natural Family Planning” can be used to
help a woman achieve a pregnancy. Therefore, the same method can be used
to avoid pregnancy.
Response: If a couple is using Natural Family Planning to achieve a pregnancy, it is

lawful because in this case they are doing their utmost to fulfill the primary end of
marriage (the procreation and education of children). If a couple is using Natural
Family Planning to avoid pregnancy, it is unlawful because in this case they are doing
their utmost to avoid the primary end of marriage (the procreation and education of
children).
Objection 6) But my traditional priest instructed me in NFP.
Response: When the blind lead the blind, they both fall into the pit (Matthew 15:14).
Couples who use NFP know that they are committing a sin. It’s written on their
hearts. They don’t need a priest to tell them it’s wrong. Yes, the priests who
obstinately instruct people that NFP is okay and defend this birth control method are
also guilty, but this doesn’t take away the responsibility of the couples who follow
their bad advice.
This is why we stress that those who are contributing money to

heretical or schismatical “traditionalist” priests who promote or
accept heresies such as NFP or any other heresy must cease
immediately if they don’t want to share in their sin and follow
them to Hell, as these priests are leading souls to Hell. Of
course, you may neither approach these priests for mass or the
sacraments if you have found out that they are bad willed
obstinate heretics. Please consult this article for further
information on this subject.
This includes the priests of the Society of St. Pius X, the Society of St. Pius V, the
C.M.R.I. and almost all independent priests in this time of the Great Apostasy.
Conclusion
Couples who have used NFP, but who are resolved to change, should not despair.
NFP is an evil, but God is merciful and will forgive those who are firmly resolved to
change their life and confess their sin. Those who have used NFP need to be sorry
for their sin and confess to a validly ordained priest that they have practiced birth
control (for however long it may have been used). Both the wife and the husband
who agreed with the use of NFP need to confess. They should then be open to all of
the children that God wishes to bestow upon them – without concern or knowledge of
charts, cycles, fertile or infertile, seeking first the kingdom of God and His justice,
letting God plan their family.
1
The Papal Encyclicals, by Claudia Carlen, Raleigh: The Pierian Press, Vol. 5, p.
227.
2
3
4
5
6
http://www.seattlecatholic.com
7
Jurgens, The Faith of the Early Fathers, Collegeville, MN, The Liturgical Press,
1970, Vol. 3:2233.
8
1957, no. 1159.
9
John. J. Delaney, Pocket Dictionary of Saints (abridged edition), New York: Double
Day, 1980, p. 251.
10
John. J. Delaney, Pocket Dictionary of Saints (abridged edition), 110.

11
12
13
43. The Whole Truth about the Consecration

and Conversion of Russia and the impostor Sr.
Lucy
-The question is: Can you handle the truth on this issue?
-The truth that you won’t hear from “Fr.” Gruner; the stunning facts on an issue
that we’ve all been brainwashed only to consider from one angle
-An article that every traditional Catholic needs to read
Proverbs 16:7- “When the Our Lady: “If they listen to my

ways of man shall please requests, Russia will be converted
the Lord, He will convert and there will be peace.”
even his enemies to peace.”
Proverbs 16:7- “When the ways of man shall please the

Lord, He will convert even his enemies to peace.”
“…cum placuerint Domino viae hominis inimicos quoque eius convertet ad
pacem.”
IN THIS ARTICLE:
-FACT #1: POPE PIUS XII CONSECRATED RUSSIA TO THE IMMACULATE

HEART OF MARY - POPE PIUS XII CONSECRATED NOT THE WORLD, BUT
SPECIFICALLY RUSSIA, ON JULY 7, 1952
-FACT #2: WHAT OUR LADY MEANS BY THE CONVERSION OF RUSSIA – THE
STRIKING EVIDENCE
-THIS POSITION IS FURTHER SUBSTANTIATED BY CONSIDERING PORTUGAL

– “THE SHOWCASE OF OUR LADY”
-THIS POSITION IS FURTHER SUBSTANTIATED BY SR. LUCY’S SUMMARY OF

THE TUY VISION
-“THE GOOD WILL BE MARTYRED” AND “VARIOUS NATIONS WILL BE

ANNIHILATED” ARE PROPHECIES THAT HAVE ALREADY BEEN FULFILLED
-WHAT RUSSIA WAS CONVERTED FROM – SNAPSHOTS OF THE SATANIC

REGIME IN COMMUNIST RUSSIA
-HE WILL DO THE CONSECRATION, BUT IT WILL BE “LATE”

-OUR LADY’S WORDS REVEAL TO US THAT HER TRIUMPH IS NOT A
UNIVERSAL TRIUMPH OR REIGN OF PEACE, BUT ONLY A “CERTAIN” PERIOD
OF PEACE
-THE CONVERSION OF RUSSIA =…
-THE EVIDENCE
-SOME LEFTOVER OBJECTIONS – AND SR. LUCY DIDN’T EVEN KNOW IF PIUS
XII’S 1942 CONSECRATION OF THE WORLD WAS ACCEPTED IN HEAVEN
-PART II: THE EVIDENCE EXPOSING THE IMPOSTOR SR. LUCY
-THE FALSE MESSAGE OF “FR.” NICHOLAS GRUNER
One of the most frequent questions that we receive concerns Our Lady’s statement
at Fatima on July 13, 1917:
“You see hell, where the souls of poor sinners go. To save them God wishes
to establish in the world the devotion to my Immaculate Heart. If they do what I
will tell you, many souls will be saved, and there will be peace. The war is
going to end. But if they do not stop offending God, another and worse war will
begin in the reign of Pius XI. When you shall see a night illuminated by an
unknown light, know that it is a great sign that God gives you that He is going
to punish the world for its crimes by means of war, of hunger, and of
persecution of the Church and of the Holy Father. To prevent this I come to
ask the consecration of Russia to my Immaculate Heart and the Communion
of reparation on the first Saturdays. If they listen to my requests, Russia
will be converted and there will be peace. If not she will scatter her errors
through the world, provoking wars and persecutions of the Church. The good
will be martyred, the Holy Father will have much to suffer, various nations will
be annihilated. In the end my Immaculate Heart will triumph. The Holy Father
will consecrate Russia to me, and it will be converted and a certain
period of peace will be granted to the world.”
The Vatican II “Popes” must be true Popes, so the objection goes, because one of
them will finally consecrate Russia to the Immaculate Heart of Mary, and the entire
nation will be converted to the Catholic Faith. That hasn’t happened, so you cannot
be right that these are Antipopes.
First, in examining this issue it is important for people to clear their minds of any pre-
conceived notions or prejudices in this area. They must be prepared to take a fresh
new look at the facts. Let’s jump right into this very important issue:
FACT #1: POPE PIUS XII CONSECRATED RUSSIA TO THE
IMMACULATE HEART OF MARY - POPE PIUS XII
CONSECRATED NOT THE WORLD, BUT SPECIFICALLY
RUSSIA, ON JULY 7, 1952
Many know that Pope Pius XII consecrated the world to the Immaculate Heart of
Mary in 1942. Many do not know that Pope Pius XII specifically consecrated Russia
to the Immaculate Heart of Mary in 1952.
I didn’t know this until I began studying this issue in some depth. But this important
fact is revealed even in the books promoted by “Fr.” Nicholas Gruner’s apostolate.
Frere Michel de la Sainte Trinite, The Whole Truth About Fatima, Vol. 1, p.
498: “…in 1952. On July 7 of the same year, a month after the article by
Dhanis, Pope Pius XII in his apostolic letter Sacro Vergente Anno,
accomplished this consecration of Russia and it alone, by name – so
much for Dhanis declaring it impossible!” (Immaculate Heart Publications)
This fact can also be found in the book Fatima in Twilight:
Mark Fellows, Fatima in Twilight, p. 119: “The letter went on to request that
Pius consecrate Russia to the Immaculate Heart. He [Pius XII] did so in a
letter to all Russians (Sacro vergente anno), writing in pertinent part, ‘today
we consecrate and in a most special manner entrust all the peoples of Russia
to this Immaculate Heart…’” (Marmion Publications, 2003)
Here are the words of Pope Pius XII:
Pope Pius XII, Sacro Vergente Anno (Apostolic Letter), July 7, 1952: “…just
as a few years ago We consecrated the entire human race to the
Immaculate Heart of the Virgin Mary, Mother of God, so today We
consecrate and in a most special manner We entrust all the peoples of
Russia to this Immaculate Heart…”
Thus, it is an undeniable fact that Pope Pius XII specifically consecrated

Russia to the Immaculate Heart of Mary.
But didn’t Our Lady promise that Russia would be consecrated in union with all the
Bishops of the world? No! This is a key point. Our Lady requested that Russia be
consecrated in union with all the Bishops of the world, but on July 13 she only
promised that “In the end my Immaculate Heart will triumph. The Holy Father will
consecrate Russia to me, and it will be converted and a certain period of peace will
be granted to the world.” Notice that Our Lady didn’t promise: “The Holy Father and
all the Bishops will consecrate Russia to me…” Further, heaven revealed that the
actual fulfillment of the consecration of Russia would not be fully in accord with
heaven’s original wishes; for instance, it would be “late” (more on this in a bit).
FACT #2: OUR LADY NEVER SAID THAT THE

CONVERSION OF RUSSIA MEANS THAT RUSSIA WOULD
BE CONVERTED TO THE CATHOLIC FAITH
The question that we must re-examine is: did Our Lady ever say that Russia
would be converted to “the Catholic Faith”? Is there any evidence that Our
Lady ever said that Russia would be converted to the Catholic Faith? The
answer, which will probably surprise many, is no. I have just completed a careful
study of Frere Michel’s 3-volume work The Whole Truth About Fatima (more than
2000 pages on the issue). I was looking for some evidence, any evidence, that Our
Lady ever said that the “conversion” of Russia means that the nation of Russia will be
converted to the Catholic Faith. In the entire 3-volume set, there is no evidence
whatsoever that Our Lord or Our Lady ever promised that Russia would be converted
to the Catholic Faith. [Please note: I’m not examining the question of whether heaven
would want the conversion of Russia to the Catholic Faith, which of course it would,
since outside the Catholic Church there is no salvation. Rather, I’m addressing the
question of whether heaven ever said or promised that the nation of Russia would be
converted to the Catholic Faith. There is no evidence that heaven ever promised that
Russia would be converted to the Catholic Faith.]
“But of course it means that the entire country will be converted to the Catholic Faith,”
as one person told us, “for it couldn’t mean anything else!” This person even said that
it is absurd to think that Our Lady would ever use the word “conversion” to mean
anything but a conversion to the true Faith. Oh really? Well, this person may be
surprised to learn that in Proverbs 16:7, Almighty God Himself uses
the word “conversion” not to mean a conversion to the
true Faith, but the conversion of a persecuting enemy to
peace (i.e. to a cessation of his persecuting ways).
Proverbs 16:7- “When the ways of man shall please the
Lord, He will convert even his enemies to peace.”
In fact, what is striking is that Our Lady’s words of July 13 appear to be structured on
Proverbs 16:7: in the context of both, conversion is immediately linked with
peace, after a man fulfills the request of the Lord.
ways of man shall please requests, Russia will be converted
the Lord, He will convert and there will be peace.”
After studying this issue in depth, and taking a fresh new look at the facts, I am of the
firm opinion that Our Lady’s words are structured on the promise of Proverbs 16:7:
the “conversion” of Russia does not mean the conversion of the nation to the Catholic
Faith, but rather the conversion of a persecuting enemy (Russia) to a certain period
of peace. We will see exactly what this means as we go along, and that the evidence
from the message of Fatima bears this out.
THIS POSITION IS FURTHER SUBSTANTIATED BY CONSIDERING PORTUGAL –

“THE SHOWCASE OF OUR LADY”
To attempt to substantiate their position that Russia has not been consecrated, “Fr.”
Gruner and his supporters often bring up the case of Portugal as the “Showcase of
Our Lady.” They point out that when the Portuguese Bishops consecrated their nation
to the Immaculate Heart of Mary on May 13, 1931, the result was an incredible
Catholic renaissance and social reform. They say that Our Lady used Portugal as a
“showcase” of what she would do for Russia and the rest of the world.
John Vennari, “It Doesn’t Add Up,” The Fatima Crusader, Issue #70: “Thus it is
not hard to understand why Portugal at this time has been called the
"Showcase of Our Lady". And this triple miracle of Portugal stands as a
preview of how Russia and the world will look after the Collegial
Consecration of Russia.”
However, in bringing up the example of Portugal, they provide more evidence that
Our Lady’s promise of the “conversion” of Russia did not mean the conversion of the
entire nation to the Catholic Faith. For they fail to note that even after the Bishops
consecrated the nation of Portugal (a nation that was already almost entirely
Catholic in population) the country did not become a Catholic country!
420: “Curiously, in this accord [of the Portuguese nation], the Catholic
religion is not recognized as the official religion of the Portuguese State,
and therefore in theory the separation of Church and State remains.”
If Portugal itself (a nation that was already almost entirely Catholic) wasn’t even
changed into a Catholic country after its consecration, this is further evidence that the
conversion of Russia does not mean a conversion of the nation to the Catholic Faith.
The 1959 Portuguese Constitution doesn’t even mention the name of God. (WTAF,
Vol. 3, p. 741)
THIS POSITION IS FURTHER SUBSTANTIATED BY SR. LUCY’S SUMMARY OF

THE TUY VISION
In order to attempt to substantiate their position that Russia will be converted to the
Catholic Faith, many cite the vision of Tuy, in which Our Lady promised to “save”
Russia:
Our Lady to Sr. Lucy, June 13, 1929, at Tuy: “The moment has come when
God asks the Holy Father to make, in union with all the bishops of the world,
the consecration of Russia to My Immaculate Heart, promising to save it by
this means.” (WTAF, Vol. 2, p. 464)
What is HUGELY SIGNIFICANT is that Frere Michel admits that Sr. Lucy summarized
this communication at Tuy in a slightly different manner in two letters to Fr.
Goncalves:
465: “[page after quoting what you just read] Let us point out right away
that in 1930, in two letters to Father Goncalves, Sister Lucy was to
express in a slightly different manner the requests of heaven… [Sister
Lucy]: ‘The good Lord promises to end the persecution in Russia, if the
Holy Father will himself make a solemn act of reparation and consecration of
Russia to the Sacred Hearts of Jesus and Mary, as well as ordering all the
bishops of the Catholic Church to do the same. The Holy Father must then
promise that upon the ending of this persecution he will approve and
recommend the practice of the reparatory devotion already described.’”
So, according to Sr. Lucy, the message at Tuy that Our Lord will “save” Russia
means that the Lord promises to “end the persecution in Russia,” thus
corroborating the point that there is no evidence that heaven ever promised that
Russia would be converted to the Catholic Faith. We find the same thing in another
vision that Our Lord granted to Sr. Lucy in 1940:
Our Lord to Sr. Lucy, Oct. 22, 1940: “I will punish the nations for their crimes
by means of war, famine and persecution of My Church and this will weigh
especially upon My Vicar on earth. His Holiness will obtain an abbreviation
of these days of tribulation if he takes heed of My wishes by
promulgating the Act of Consecration of the whole world to the Immaculate
Heart of Mary, with a special mention of Russia.” (The Whole Truth About
Fatima – abbreviated: WTAF, Vol. 2, p. 732)
The consecration of Russia will “obtain an abbreviation” of the tribulation that is

caused by the persecutions of Russia, perfectly coinciding with our point about what
Our Lady meant by the “conversion” of Russia. Most importantly, however, we can
see what Our Lady meant in context by the conversion of Russia in a careful
consideration of her words on July 13.
“The war is going to end. But if they do not stop offending God, another and
worsewar will begin in the reign of Pius XI. When you shall see a night
illuminated by an unknown light, know that it is a great sign that God gives you
that He is going to punish the world for its crimes by means of war, of
hunger, and of persecution of the Church and of the Holy Father. To
prevent this I come to ask the consecration of Russia to my Immaculate
Heart and the Communion of reparation on the first Saturdays. If they listen to
my requests, Russia will be converted and there will be peace. If not she will
scatter her errors through the world, provoking wars and persecutions of the
Church. The good will be martyred, the Holy Father will have much to suffer,
various nations will be annihilated. In the end my Immaculate Heart will
triumph. The Holy Father will consecrate Russia to me, and it will be converted
and a certain period of peace will be granted to the world.”
Notice, the consecration of Russia was specifically requested to prevent “war…

hunger and persecution of the Church…” This shows us how firmly set within this
specific context Our Lady’s words were on the consecration of Russia – converting
this enemy to peace from these persecutions of “war…hunger…of the Church.”
This point is corroborated when one considers the “great sign” mentioned by Our
Lady in the context of her request for the consecration of Russia. Our Lady says:
“When you shall see a night illuminated by an unknown light, know that it is a
great sign that God gives you that He is going to punish the world for its crimes by
means of war, of hunger, and of persecution of the Church and of the Holy Father. To
prevent this…” This “sign” was not some “small sign,” but the “great sign” that heaven
gave in the context of the consecration of Russia and the punishments the
consecration of Russia would prevent.
Well, everyone knows that this “great sign” was the unknown light that lit up the sky
on Jan. 25, 1938, just prior to the events that precipitated World War II.
“An aurora borealis of exceptional size furrowed the sky of Western

Europe last night; it caused an uproar in a number of departments, which at
first believed it to be a gigantic fire. In the entire region of the Alps, the
population was much intrigued by this strange spectacle. The sky was ablaze
like an immense moving furnace, provoking a very strong blood-red glow.”
(Le Nouvelliste de Lyon, Jan. 26, 1938.)
I think that most people can agree that this sign doesn’t seem that significant to us
from our vantage point today. Yet, within the context of the consecration of
Russia, and the “war… hunger… and persecution of the Church…” which it
was requested to prevent, this was the “great sign” that heaven gave. This
shows us again how firmly within this specific context Our Lady’s words for the
consecration of Russia were – converting this enemy to peace from its persecutions
of war, persecutions of the Church, etc.
“THE GOOD WILL BE MARTYRED” AND “VARIOUS NATIONS WILL BE

ANNIHILATED” ARE PROPHECIES THAT HAVE ALREADY BEEN FULFILLED
In order to further understand what Our Lady meant by the “conversion” of Russia, it
is important for us to understand what she meant by things she mentioned in
the same context; for instance, “various nations will be annihilated” and “the
good will be martyred.”
Our Lady of Fatima, July 13, 1917: “If they listen to my requests, Russia will
be converted and there will be peace. If not she will scatter her errors
through the world, provoking wars and persecutions of the Church. The
good will be martyred, the Holy Father will have much to suffer, various
nations will be annihilated…”
Many believe that Our Lady’s words “various nations will be annihilated” and “the
good will be martyred” (as a result of the spread of Russia’s errors) still have not
been fulfilled. However, the truth is that both of these things have already been
fulfilled.
VARIOUS NATIONS WERE ANNIHILATED
As we will see, even Frere Michel, an author whose work is promoted by Nicholas
Gruner’s apostolate, admits that the Soviet Union’s takeover of the Baltic
nations and other small States during the period of World War II, which it
simply annexed to itself making them exist no longer, constituted the
annihilation of nations of which Our Lady spoke.
190: “In 1939 the USSR was still the only communist state in the world… Six
years later… several nations were erased from the map, absorbed by the
Soviet empire, a dozen countries entered Moscow’s orbit and retained
only the appearance of liberty, while others were agitated by internal wars or
gravely threatened by communist subversion. The prophecy of Fatima was
being fulfilled to the letter.”
Besides the nations of Poland, Hungary, Czechoslovakia, Romania, Bulgaria, etc.

which entered the orbit of the Soviet Empire, and were reduced to puppets of its
machine, the Baltic nations, Lithuania, Latvia and Estonia, were actually erased
from the map – completely annihilated by full absorption into the Soviet
Empire.
“The small Baltic nations – Lithuania, Latvia and Estonia – were now
ready for Stalin to pluck. He moved at once to impose ‘mutual assistance
treaties’ on them, whose only significant clause provided for stationing large
numbers of Soviet troops on their territory. These treaties were signed on
September 28 (Estonia), October 5 (Latvia), and October 10 (Lithuania). They
could now be taken over at any time.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall
of the Communist Revolution, Christendom Press, p. 310)
An article carried on the website of the Joint Baltic American National Committee
notes that:
“On July 23, 1940, Sumner Welles, acting US Secretary of State, stated that
the ‘devious processes whereby the political independence and territorial
integrity of the three small Baltic republics – Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania
– were to be deliberately annihilated by one of their more
powerful neighbors, have been rapidly drawn to their conclusion.’” (Joint Baltic
American Committee, http://www.jbanc.org/65joint.html)
Notice, the absorption of the Baltic nations by the Soviet Union “annihilated”
the political independence and territorial integrity of these nations (i.e.,
annihilated their nationhood itself)! Another article on the website of the Joint
Baltic American Committee notes that “…communism will be remembered not so
much for what it left behind as for what it didn't. The decades of totalitarian rule
annihilated cultures...”
Our Lady’s words about the annihilation of nations clearly refer to the Soviet Union’s
takeover of the Baltic nations, which literally erased them from the map by
absorption. But there are some who believe that Our Lady’s words refer to nuclear
catastrophe that will happen in the future. To attempt to prove this point, they will
quote Sr. Lucy’s words to Fr. Fuentes.
Sister Lucy to Fr. Fuentes, 1957: "Tell them, Father, that many times the Most
Holy Virgin told my cousins Francisco and Jacinta, as well as myself, that
many nations will disappear from the face of the earth. She said that Russia
will be the instrument of chastisement chosen by Heaven to punish the whole
world if we do not beforehand obtain the conversion of that poor nation."
Sr. Lucy is obviously reiterating Our Lady’s words about the annihilation of nations.
However, if a nation were devastated by nuclear catastrophe, it wouldn’t disappear. It
would still be visible, but as an empty and devastated wasteland. The only way to
make a nation literally “disappear” is by erasing it from the map by incorporation into
another country, as happened with the Soviet Union’s takeover of the Baltic nations.
In stunning confirmation of this point, here is what the Soviet Foreign Minister,
Molotov, said to the Lithuanian Foreign Minister (concerning the Soviet Union’s
imminent takeover of the Baltic nations):
Soviet Foreign Minister, Molotov, to Lithuanian Foreign Minister: “You must

take a good look at reality and understand that in the future small nations will
have to disappear. Your Lithuania along with the other Baltic nations…”
(quoted by Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution,
p. 306)
This map (above) of Eastern Europe before World War II defines the Baltic nations
(Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania) before they were annihilated and made to disappear
by full absorption into the satanic Soviet Empire
This map of Eastern Europe and the Communist Bloc after WWII defines the
disappearance and annihilation of the Baltic nations by full absorption into the Soviet
Empire
The annihilation of nations, the making of nations “disappear,” clearly refers to the
Soviet Union and its takeover of the Baltic States. Frere Michel even applies the
“annihilation of nations” to the other nations that the Soviet Union incorporated into its
orbit as satellites, such as Poland, etc. However, it most specifically refers to the
erasing of the Baltic nations, as well as other small provinces such as North
Bukovina and Bessarabia. And this surely would have happened to “many” other
nations if Russia had not been consecrated.
Frere Michel de la Sainte Trinite, The Whole Truth About Fatima, Vol. 3, pp.
193-194: “Is it necessary to enumerate these nations, which perhaps Our
Lady of Fatima designated, announcing that ‘various nations will be
annihilated’? Torn from their age-old traditions, and from their Church, their
society destroyed by the great Bolshevik machine, in effect, these countries
are no longer themselves… There is Albania, where the persecution
against the Church began in 1945. There is Hungary, with its 7 million
Catholics out of 10 million inhabitants, where the apostolic nuncio was
expelled in April, 1945… There is Poland (22 million Catholics), where in
September, 1945, the government decided to break the concordat. There is
Czechoslovakia, where out of 12 million inhabitants, almost nine million were
Catholics. There is Orthodox Romania with its valiant minority of 3 million
Eastern Rite faithful, where the government awaits the favorable hour to
perform the same forced integration to the schismatic Church as in Ukraine.
There is Bulgaria, where the Church numbers only 57,000. There is Tito’s
Yugoslavia… where a bloody persecution began in June – July, 1945.”
In every Communist nation controlled by the Soviet Union, the press, the radio and
education were totally controlled by the State. This became the sad and gloomy
reality in country after country that fell to Communism. All of these satellites also
vigorously persecuted the Church. For instance:
“In Romania, with the active complicity of Patriarch Alexis of Moscow and the
entire Orthodox national hierarchy, the communists decided on the
liquidation, pure and simple, of the Greek-Catholic Church, which
numbered 1,600,000 Faithful at the time. ‘Towards the end of October, 1948,
they proceeded to arrest the Byzantine Catholic Bishops, vicar generals,
canons, and the majority of priests, about 600 in all. The government then
proceeded to the confiscation of churches, and convents of monks and
religious, in spite of their resistance.’ On December 1 [1948], the communist
government published the decree suppressing the Eastern Catholic
Church.” (WTAF, Vol. 3, pp. 255-256)
And this led to the “good being martyred,” which has also been fulfilled:
THE GOOD WERE MARTYRED
It is simply a fact that countless Catholics were martyred at the hands of the Soviet
Union and its Communist satellites. Since this is well known, I will not give many
quotes to prove the point. But it is significant to note again that even Frere Michel,
whose work on Fatima is promoted by “Fr.” Nicholas Gruner, admits that the “good
will be martyred” has already occurred.
764: “When, in a letter of January 21, 1940, Sister Lucy mentioned in
connection with the war ‘the blood spilled by the martyrs’, which in the
end would appease the divine wrath, and when Our Lady announced in her
Secret that ‘the good will be martyred,’ how can we forget about these
millions of Ukrainian or Polish Catholics martyred by the Bolsheviks?”
A prime example comes from Russia in 1923. At that time, Moscow attempted to
blackmail the Vatican into granting its regime diplomatic recognition. Moscow gave
orders for the arrest of high-placed cleric Msgr. Cieplak (apostolic administrator of the
diocese of Mohilev), his vicar general, Msgr. Budkiewicz, and thirteen other priests.
These clerics declared that they would not observe the 1922 law of the Soviet Union
forbidding teaching the Catholic Faith to children (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and
Fall of the Communist Revolution, p. 310). Moscow agreed to their release if the
Vatican agreed to diplomatic relations with its regime. The Russian regime knew that
once the Vatican established diplomatic relations with it, the rest of Europe would
follow. But the Vatican could not grant it such recognition, so Moscow executed the
sentence:
“On Holy Thursday of 1923, Msgr. Budkiewicz was martyred with frightful
cruelty. Brutally pushed across a dark corridor, he fell and broke his
leg… Stripped of his clothes and no longer able to walk, the martyr was
dragged by the ears all the way to the detachment of guards. One of his
ears had been severed. In the gaping hole, he was given a revolver shot.
Father Walsh… heard the shot ring out among shouts, drunken singing and
bursts of laughter. So that no relics would remain, the martyr’s body was
burned and his ashes dispersed. And this was the signal for a series of
attacks against the hierarchy, clergy and laity, many of whom were sent
to the icy prisons of Solowki on the Black Sea, where a concentration
camp was specially assigned for Christians; others died in prison, some of
them reduced to madness by the torments they had endured.” (WTAF, Vol. 2,
pp. 576-577)
“…during the year 1922 alone more than 800 Catholic and Orthodox priests,
brothers and nuns were shot in Russia.” (WTAF, Vol. 2, p. 564)
Pope Pius XI, Letter to Cardinal Pompili, Feb. 2, 1930: “This past year during
the Christmas holy days, not only were hundreds of churches [in Russia]
closed, great numbers of icons burned, all workers and schoolchildren
compelled to work and Sundays suppressed, but they even compelled
factory workers, both men and women, to sign a declaration of formal
apostasy and hatred against God, or else be deprived of their bread
rationing cards, without which every inhabitant of this poor country is
reduced to dying of hunger, misery and cold. Among other things, in all the
cities and in many villages… during the Christmas holy days last year: they
witnessed a procession of tanks manned by numerous ruffians clad with
sacred vestments, taking the cross in derision and spitting upon it while other
armored cars transported huge Christmas trees, from which marionettes
representing Catholic and Orthodox bishops were hung by the neck. In the
center of the city, other young hoodlums committed all sorts of sacrileges
against the cross.” (quoted in WTAF, Vol. 2, p. 539)
“In 1946 the Soviet authorities removed every Lithuanian bishop but one
from his diocese… From 1946 to 1948, 357 priests – one-third of all the
priests in Lithuania – were deported to labor camps in Russia and
Siberia. One of them, who had been sentenced to 25 years (which meant
death, since virtually no one survived more than ten years in the camps) was
offered his freedom, one of the largest churches in Vilinius, and 100,000
rubles if he would head a schismatic Lithuanian Catholic church. He
refused, and disappears.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the
Communist Revolution, pp. 364-365)
(As an aside, this priest could have been spared the horrors of the labor camps if he
had simply consented to becoming an Eastern Schismatic. He refused, and suffered
horribly. This shows us again the evil of false ecumenism. Post-Vatican II ecumenism,
which accepts and praises Eastern Orthodoxy, holds that his martyrdom was
pointless.)
dead bodies of Lithuanians after the Soviet Union eliminated those it deemed threats
to full takeover
In 1936, the errors of Russian communism stirred up a revolution and the Spanish
Civil War. What resulted was arguably the worst persecution of the Catholic Church
in history:
“Almost all at once the holocaust of Spain began [in 1936]. The chief
target of the revolutionaries was… the Catholic Church. During the next
three months, the Catholic priests, religious and laity who were caught in
the half of Spain where the Republic retained control, were the victims of
the bloodiest persecution the Church has experienced since that of the
Roman Emperor Diocletian in the fourth century. In all, 6,549 priests and
283 nuns were martyred, many in the classic circumstances of martyrdom,
offered life if they renounced their faith and death if they upheld it.” (Warren H.
Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution, p. 285)
Hugh Thomas, considered the premier historian of the Spanish Civil War, gives us
some details on these martyrdoms:
“In Cervera, rosary beads were forced into monks’ ears till their eardrums
were perforated… Certain persons were burned, and others buried, alive
– the latter after being forced to dig their own graves. At Alcazar de San Juan
a young man, distinguished for his piety, had his eyes dug out. In that
province, Ciudad Real, the crimes were indeed atrocious. A crucifix was
forced down the mouth of the mother of two Jesuits. Eight hundred
persons were thrown down a mine shaft.” (quoted by Carroll, The Rise and
Fall of the Communist Revolution, p. 286)
That the Spanish persecution was fueled and stirred up by the errors of Russia is
beyond question; even some of the “attackers carried red banners with the hammer
and sickle.” (Carroll, p. 288)
One could multiply examples of the good being martyred for pages. For instance,
after the Soviet Union’s forced “reunification” of the schismatic “Church” with the
Greek Catholic Church in 1945, there were countless Ukrainian Catholics who were
martyred for their Faith:
Cardinal Slipyi: “On April 11, 1945, I was arrested with all the other bishops.
Less than a year later, over 800 priests had followed us into captivity. From
March 8-10, 1946, the illegal Synod of Lvov took place. Under atheist pressure
it proclaimed the ‘reunification,’ and by the very fact, the official liquidation of
our Church was effected by brutal force. The bishops were deported to
every corner of the Soviet Union. Almost all of them have died since then, or
were killed in captivity… over 1,400 priests and 800 religious, to tens of
thousands of the Faithful who in captivity sealed, by the sacrifice of their
life, their fidelity to the Pope, the Roman Apostolic See and the Universal
Church.” (WTAF, Vol. 3, p. 192)
It is a fact that doesn’t need to be proven any further: the good were martyred in the
Soviet Union, in its Communist satellites, and in other countries, such as Spain,
where the errors of Russia stirred up bloody persecution. Our Lady’s words that the
good will be martyred, and various nations will be annihilated, have already
been fulfilled.
Our Lady: “If they listen to my requests, Russia will be converted and there will
be peace. If not she will scatter her errors through the world, provoking
wars and persecutions of the Church. The good will be martyred, the
Holy Father will have much to suffer, various nations will be annihilated.
In the end my Immaculate Heart will triumph. The Holy Father will consecrate
Russia to me, and it will be converted and a certain period of peace will be
granted to the world.”
Sr. Lucy to Fr. Jongen, Feb. 1946: “I think that now Our Lady’s words are
being fulfilled: ‘If this is not done (she had just recalled ‘the exact request’ of
the Blessed Virgin) Russiawill spread her errors throughout the world.’”
(WTAF, Vol. 3, p. 123)
Some also ask: what about the persecution of the Holy Father, who will “have much
to suffer”? What is the meaning of this? We find the answer in the aforementioned
message of Our Lord to Sr. Lucy from 1940:
Our Lord to Sr. Lucy, Oct. 22, 1940: “I will punish the nations for their
crimes by means of war, famine and persecution of My Church and this
will weigh especially upon My Vicar on earth. His Holiness will obtain an
abbreviation of these days of tribulation if he takes heed of My wishes by
Heart of Mary, with a special mention of Russia.” (WTAF, Vol. 2, p. 732)
The persecution of the Church during this period – the torture and martyrdom of
priests and faithful, the suppression of ecclesiastical activity – weighed as an
incredible burden and torment on the Pope who felt responsible, yet helpless, in the
face of this tragedy. With these facts in mind, we can see that all four aspects of Our
Lady’s message, the spread of Russia’s errors, the martyrdom of the good, the
annihilation of nations and the suffering of the Holy Father, had their application to
this period.
What people fail to realize is that Our Lady’s request for the consecration of Russia
was given in this very same context. The consecration and conversion of Russia was
intended to prevent the punishments and torments and persecutions of Russia
mentioned in this context. In line with Proverbs 16:7, and Sr. Lucy’s summary of the
Tuy vision, it means converting this enemy to peace from its ways of persecution.
That is why Our Lady came to Tuy in 1929 to ask for the consecration of Russia. In
fact, Sr. Lucy didn’t mention a word about Russia until 1929. 1929 was a time when
the horrors of Stalin’s Gulag started to become known in the world. It was a
time when the persecutions of Russia were about to reach their apex. 1929 was
just prior to Stalin’s policy of “dekulakization,” a policy imposed from 1930-1934,
which resulted in the death of millions of peasant farmers. 1929 was also just prior to
Stalin’s unspeakable imposed famine of 1933, which resulted in the deaths of
millions. It makes sense that Our Lady would come back to ask for the
consecration of Russia in order to prevent these horrible persecutions when
they were at, or were about to reach, their most gruesome point. The most
serious demographers count at least fifteen million victims at the hands of Bolshevik
Russia from the years 1929-1933 (WTAF, Vol. 2, p. 457).
At this point, it is very important for us to look at what those errors of Russia had
become. We need to get a closer look at the satanic regime of Communist Russia to
get a better grasp on the context of the message of Our Lady.
WHAT RUSSIA WAS CONVERTED FROM – SNAPSHOTS OF THE SATANIC

REGIME IN COMMUNIST RUSSIA
Vladimir Lenin, maker of the Communist revolution, mass-murderer, and leader of

Communist Russia from 1917-1924
In 1917, Lenin closed all Catholic churches in Petrograd (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise
and Fall of the Communist Revolution, p. 169)
In 1918, Lenin shut down all newspapers in Moscow except those published by the
Communists. This was soon extended to all printed material, including periodicals,
etc. (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution, p. 116)
“In 1918, one could read the following words in the official organ of the Soviet of
Petrograd: ‘We will render our hearts cruel, harsh, without pity. We will open the
dams of this bloody sea. Without pity, without mercy, we will kill our enemies
by the thousands. We will drown them in their own blood.” (WTAF, Vol. 2, p. 454)
A decree of February 26, 1922 confiscated all the treasures of the Church, including
consecrated objects. At the same time, and this was still the very early stage of the
Bolshevik horrors, Cardinal Mercier published the first figures of the persecution:
“Statistics for the victims of the persecution are frightening. Since November 1917,
260,000 simple soldier prisoners and 54,000 officers; 18,000 landed proprietors;
35,000 ‘intellectuals’; 192,000 workers; 815,000 peasants; 28 bishops and 1,215
priests were put to death.” (WTAF, Vol. 2, p. 451)
Things were so bad in Russia in 1922, that Pope Pius XI published the apostolic
letter Annus Fere, ordering a general collection in favor of the starving Russian
people. In it, he spoke of the horrors suffered by the Russian people. Though he
didn’t denounce the satanic Communist regime in Russia by name, Pius XI spoke of
“the extreme misery of the Russian people, who were decimated by disease and
famine, victims of the greatest calamity in history…” (WTAF, Vol. 2, p. 565)
Shortly after taking over Russia, in 1919 Lenin established the Gulag. The Gulag was
a network of concentration camps to which all “enemies” of the State could be sent.
“In April 1919, following Dzerzhinsky’s recommendation and with Lenin’s

approval, the Soviet government ordered the establishment of a network
of concentration camps, at least one per province, the first of its kind in
history, which served as a model and inspiration to Hitler and his Nazis and
was later to become infamous as the GULAG. By 1923 the number of
these camps had reached 315.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the
Communist Revolution, p. 142)
It’s important for us to get a glimpse of the horrors of the Gulag. For this purpose, I
will quote from Warren H. Carroll who, in turn, draws from Alexander Solzhenitsyn’s
famed work, The Gulag Archipelago.
Alexander Solzhenitsyn as Gulag labor camp prisoner scs 262
“The famine dealt out death at home, or as far away from home as dying men
could walk. The labor camps dealt out death afar…It seems almost
presumptuous for any man to write of the gulag, after Alexander
Solzhenitsyn. He was in it; he made its theme his own; he changed the world
and history by what he wrote about it… Here we can only select, here and
there, from Solzhenitsyn, and annotate him – to give a bit of the sense,
the flavor, the sound of the wind from hell that blew across those killing
grounds in the wilderness.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the
Carroll then proceeds to describe the labor camp at Orotukan:
“We may begin with Orotukan. In the middle of the second volume of The
Gulag Archipelago, Solzhenitsyn concludes a brief description of Orotukan
(which he then locates only by a reference to the Kolyma River in far
northern Siberia), whose horrors sound as bad but no worse than those of
many other labor camps he has described, with this one stark sentence: ‘All
who survived Orotukan say they would have preferred the gas chamber.’
All who were there and survived, and spoke about it, say they would
have preferred death to survival?... On the far side of the Chersky Range
from Yakutsk, the Kolyma River flowed into the Arctic Ocean. It flowed, that is,
during the summer. In the winter it was a ribbon of ice, top to bottom; for the
country around the Cherksy Range is the coldest spot on earth except
for the center of Antarctica… On the Kolyma, the average winter
temperature is sixty degrees below zero. Seventy-five below is
common…
Until November they had only shelters made of branches to live in, and were
given no clothing but what they had arrived in. Then they were given wooden
barracks with walls made of single boards without insulation. There were
stoves for heating, but the laborers had to cut their own wood – at thirty and
forty and fifty degrees below zero – after completing their day’s work. These,
still at Magadan, were the lucky ones. The less fortunate were sent to begin
building the road to Kolyma – in the middle of the winter… There were no
barracks there, only tents and branch huts. Patrolling dogs prevented
escape. Some of the camps on the route to the Kolyma were wiped out to
the last man and dog – not only did all the slave laborers die, but also all
of the guards…
man who froze to death at a Gulag labor camp
"As soon as the ice melted in the Gulf of Okhotsk more ships began arriving
carrying more ‘kulaks,’ saboteurs, wreckers, and other undesirable folk from
the country… When the ice melted at the end of the spring in 1934, the
Dzhurma finally arrived at the mouth of the Kolyma. Every one of the 12,000
prisoners aboard had died. Nearly all the crew survived. But on their return
to Vladivostok, half of them had to be treated for ‘mental disorders.’ What had
they seen?
Orotukan was built as a punishment camp for those laborers on the Kolyma
who survived and proved particularly intractable. Conditions at Orotukan,
therefore, had to be made worse than at any of the other camps in the region.
Solzhenitsyn tells us that every hut at Orotukan was surrounded on
three sides by piles of frozen corpses. The grand total death toll at the
camps on the Kolyma was approximately three million. Every year, one-
third of the prisoners in its camps died; almost none survived more than
four continuous years there. At least one man died for every kilogram of gold
extracted from the Kolyma mines…” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of
the Communist Revolution, pp. 243-245)
Carroll also describes the Belomor Canal labor camps:
“The Belomor Canal labor force numbered about 300,000 at its peak, not
counting the almost equally large number who died of overwork, mistreatment,
undernourishment, or camp-induced disease, and were replaced as fast as
they fell. The death rate was 700 per day; but new prisoners came in to
the camps in the Belomor Canal area at the rate of 1,500 per day. Average
survival time was two years… D.P. Vitkovsky, a Solovetsky prisoner himself
who was a work supervisor on the canal, describes with calm and deadly
precision the working conditions and their results, even for those who were not
labor camp inmates:
‘At the end of the workday there were corpses left on the work site. The
snow powdered their faces. One of them was hunched over beneath an
overturned wheelbarrow; he had hidden his hands in his sleeves and
frozen to death in that position. Someone had frozen with his head bent
down between his knees. Two were frozen back to back leaning against
each other. They were peasant lads and the best workers one could possibly
imagine. They were sent to the canal in tens of thousands at a time, and the
authorities tried to work things out so no one got to the same subcamp as his
father; they tried to break up families. And right off they gave them norms of
shingle and boulders that you’d be unable to fulfill even in summer. No
one was able to teach them anything, to warn them; and in their village
simplicity they gave all their strength to their work and weakened very
swiftly and froze to death, embracing in pairs. At night the sledges went
out and collected them. The drivers threw the corpses onto the sledges
with a dull clonk.
And in the summer bones remained from corpses which had not been
removed in time, and together with the shingle they got into the concrete
mixer.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution, pp.
248-249)
Besides the countless people who were sent off to the labor camps and other regions
from within Russia, the Soviet Union deported massive amounts of people from other
countries which it occupied, in order to pave the way for the full takeover of these
States. People from Poland, the Baltic States, etc. were deported and dumped into
regions where they had to fend for themselves, or they were sent to the labor camps.
This resulted in atrocious suffering and the deaths of countless Catholics:
“Massive deportations had already begun in Soviet-occupied Poland. In

February 1940 more than 200,000 people, most families, had been moved
to northern European Russia, where they were dumped in small villages
or thinly populated countryside where they had to fend for themselves;
in April a still larger number, about 320,000 of the wives and children
whose husbands and fathers had already been executed or consigned to
labor camps, were sent to the wastes of Kazakhstan where most of the
children died; in June a quarter of a million more were sent to Siberia.”
(Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution, p. 318)
Joseph Stalin, arguably the greatest mass-murderer in history, leader of Communist
Russia from 1924-1953
From 1930-1934, Stalin instituted the policy of “dekulakization.” Farmers that were
opposed, or perceived as threats, to the Communist policy of collectivization of farms
were dubbed “kulaks” and liquidated. This unspeakable tragedy resulted in the
deaths of 14.5 million:
“Who were these ‘kulaks’?... In May 1929 the Council of People’s

Commissars formally defined a kulak as any farmer who made any
money whatsoever from any source or activity other than the sale of
agricultural produce grown in his own fields. Any outside income, any
processing of goods done on the farm (as by a small hand-operated mill), was
sufficient to make a kulak. When the campaign of liquidation was launched
in 1930, from ten to fifteen per cent of the small farmers in every region
were arbitrarily dubbed kulaks and liquidated. If there were not enough
of them fitting the May 1929 definition, others had to be added to fill up
the quota. They could be selected by income level, actual or apparent; by
leadership in local villages… by opposition to forced collectivization (a
particularly frequent reason for designation as a kulak); or simply by
being devout Christians… It was the first act of a farm holocaust from
1930 to 1934 that took ten million lives by Stalin’s own estimate given to
U.S. President Franklin Roosevelt at Yalta, and an estimated 14.5 million
when all the victims, including those sent to the labor camps and dying
there later, are taken into account.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of
Here is the harrowing account of Miron Dolot. Dolot witnessed the deportations of
these “kulaks” from his hometown to the labor camps and other regions:
“A cold wind blew snow on the unfortunates, who were not properly
dressed, for they had not been allowed to take warm clothing with them. We
wanted to help somehow, and since we could assume that they would be
banished to Siberia, we had to get them some heavy clothing… Under
careful supervision of soldiers, a score of sleighs moved into the square.
They were to take the arrested farmers out of the village. Loading of six to
eight persons to a sleigh started immediately, controlled through the use of a
list… husbands were separated from their wives, and children from their
parents… As one sleigh moved to join a column, a young man sprang
from it and raced toward another sleigh in which his helpless and
weeping wife and children were riding. The father obviously wanted to be
with his family, but he did not reach them. Comrade Pashchenko, the
chairman of the village soviet who was supervising the whole action, raised
his revolver and calmly fired. The young father dropped dead into the
snow, and the sleigh carrying his widow and orphans moved on.” (Warren
H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution, pp. 227-228)
“There are reports of ‘kulaks’ on trains to Kazakhstan or Siberia, locked in cars

each carrying fifty of them, with a loaf of bread and a pail of tea or thin soup
per day per ten people (on days when it was delivered), crawling with vermin,
unheated in winter, suffocatingly hot in summer, throwing their dying babies
out the windows to put an end to their suffering.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise
and Fall of the Communist Revolution, p. 228)
In 1933, in order to starve millions in the Ukraine, Stalin imposed ridiculous grain
quotas on the collective farms. The grain quotas imposed by Moscow were
impossible to meet. But in an attempt to comply with Moscow’s demands, all the
available grain in the Ukraine was shipped off. The result was that millions were left
without food, to starve and to die. To cover for his crime, Stalin falsely accused the
Ukrainians of hoarding grain.
Children in the largely Catholic Ukraine, left to starve and to die in the famine
“The cold hard essence of the situation was this: the Ukrainian farmers
were going to die; and the Communist operatives feared death, or purging, or
the labor camps if they did not let them die. They knew there was no grain.
Everybody knew it. But no one dared say it… Meanwhile the people were
eating rats, mice, sparrows, snails, ants, and earthworms, leather and
shoe soles, old skins and furs, ground-up bones, acacia bark and
nettles. By March, in many areas, even most of these things were gone, and
there was nothing at all left to eat. A ghastly silence fell over the countryside;
there were no animals to make any sound, and the people still alive rarely
spoke. Victor Kravchenko, then a Party activist sent to Ukraine, who later
repudiated communism and escaped to freedom, recalled what he had seen:
‘Here I saw people dying in solitude by slow degrees, dying hideously,

without the excuse of sacrifice for a cause. They had been trapped and
left to starve, each in his own home, by a political decision made in a far-
off capital around conference and banquet tables. There was not even the
consolation of inevitability to relieve the horror. The most terrifying sights were
the little children with skeleton limbs dangling from balloon-like abdomens.
Starvation had wiped every trace of youth from their faces, turning them into
tortured gargoyles; only in their eyes still lingered the reminder of childhood.
Everywhere we found men and women lying prone, their faces and bellies
bloated, their eyes utterly expressionless… Some five million Ukrainians
died in this genocidal, deliberate famine.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and
Fall of the Communist Revolution, pp. 240-241)
At this point we can clearly see why, on July 13, 1917, Our Lady mentioned
persecutions of “war, of hunger, and of persecution of the Church and of the
Holy Father. To prevent this I come to ask the consecration of Russia…”
These facts should show us clearly the context in which Our Lady requested the
consecration of Russia, and how the conversion of Russia means a conversion of
this regime to peace from its persecutions of war, of hunger, of the Church, etc.
HE WILL DO THE CONSECRATION, BUT IT WILL BE “LATE” – FITS POPE PIUS

XII
It is certain that Pope Pius XI failed to consecrate Russia to Our Lady’s Immaculate
Heart. Pope Pius XII also failed to do so for many years, but (as we saw) he finally
did consecrate Russia in 1952.
Our Lord to Sister Lucy, Summer, 1931: “Like the King of

France they will repent and do it, but it will be late.
Russiawill have already spread its errors throughout
the world provoking wars and persecutions against
the Church: the Holy Father will have much to suffer.”
(quoted in The Whole Truth About Fatima, Vol. 2, pp. 543-
544)
It’s clear that, as most commentators agree, Our Lord’s words “They” will repent and
do it apply to the line of Popes – just as Popes in encyclicals refer to themselves as
“We.” (“They” cannot refer to the Pope and all the Bishops, because all the Bishops
did not delay the request and therefore do not need to repent of delaying it.)
That Pope Pius XII was the one who did it, but “late,” makes perfect sense.
First, Pope Pius XII consecrated the world to the Immaculate Heart of Mary in 1942.
Ten years later, however, he “repented and did it” by specifically consecrating Russia.
Second, in 1939 Russia was still the only Communist nation on earth, but in the next
decade the Soviet Union overtook Estonia, Latvia and Lithuania (1940),
Bulgaria (1944), Poland (1945), Romania (1945) and Hungary (1946). Perhaps
these developments – in addition to a specific request – caused Pius XII to “repent
and do it.” Thus, Our Lord’s words that “Russia will have already spread its errors
throughout the world provoking wars and persecutions against the Church” fit
precisely to Pius XII; for what heaven had intended to prevent by the
consecration of Russia – the spread of Communism, and the Soviet Union’s
annihilation of nations and martyrdom of the good – had, to a large extent,
already occurred when he did it.
Third, there may be another signal that Pope Pius XII (though he certainly did it late)
would be the one who would actually consecrate Russia to the Immaculate Heart of
Mary. This signal comes in the amazing coincidence that Pope Pius XII was
consecrated a Bishop the very day (and, according to Frere Michel, the very same
hour) that Our Lady first appeared at Fatima.
William Thomas Walsh, Our Lady of Fatima, 1954, p. 52 (note 1): “It is an
interesting coincidence that Monsignor Eugenio Pacelli [Pius XII] was
being consecrated Bishop at the Sistine Chapel in Rome on May 13,
1917, the very day when the children [first] saw the Lady of Fatima.”
Fourth, a careful consideration of Our Lady’s words reveals that the actual fulfillment
of the consecration of Russia would not be in perfect conformity with heaven’s
original requests, which coincides with the fact that Pius XII did it, but “late” and not
with all the Bishops.
OUR LADY’S WORDS REVEAL TO US THAT HER TRIUMPH IS NOT A

UNIVERSAL TRIUMPH OR REIGN OF PEACE, BUT ONLY A “CERTAIN” PERIOD
OF PEACE
“If they listen to my “In the end my Immaculate

requests, Russia will be Heart will triumph. The Holy
converted and there Father will consecrate Russia
will be peace.” to me, and it will be
converted and a certain
period of peace will be
granted to the world.”
Please notice this extremely important point! In the Secret of July 13, Our Lady
first expresses a conditional promise. “If they listen to my requests, Russia will be
converted and there will be peace.” If her requests are fulfilled precisely, she says
that there will be “peace.” But when speaking of what will actually happen “In the
end,” she adds something, and declares that it will only be a “certain” period of
peace!
Why does Our Lady add the word “certain” when telling us what will actually happen
in the end, and not (on the left) when telling us what would happen if her requests
were fulfilled precisely? It’s obviously because what would happen with the
consecration of Russia would not be in perfect conformity with her original
requests! The consecration would be “late,” and not with all the bishops! Thus, as
Our Lady’s words prove, the triumph of Our Lady is not a universal triumph or reign of
peace, as so many have suggested and promoted, but rather a “certain” period of
peace – a mitigated, less profound period of peace than what heaven would
have granted if “they listened” to her requests and fulfilled them precisely. This
is similar to the message of Fatima on August 19th, when Our Lady told the children:
“If you had not been taken away [by the Administrator on Aug. 13] to the City, the
miracle [of Oct. 13th] would have been greater” (WTAF, Vol. 1, p. 235.) She told the
children that their arrest on August 13th by the evil administrator of Ourem, which
prevented them from being at the apparition site that day, caused the miracle on Oct.
13th to be less profound than what it would have been. Likewise, the Pope doing the
consecration of Russia “late” and not with all the Bishops caused its conversion to
peace not to be as profound as it would have been – but only to a “certain” period of
peace.
THE CONVERSION OF RUSSIA = THE CONVERSION OF THE SATANIC REGIME

IN RUSSIA TO A CERTAIN PERIOD OF PEACE FROM ITS PERSECUTION OF
THE CHURCH, ETC.
In this article we’ve seen that Our Lady’s words about the conversion of Russia
parallel Proverbs 16:7, which speak of a conversion of an enemy, not to the true
Faith, but to peace from its persecuting ways.

ways of man shall please requests, Russia will be
the Lord, He will convert converted and there will be
peace.”
We’ve also seen that Sr. Lucy’s summary of the Tuy vision confirms that this is what
Our Lady meant by her words: “In the end my Immaculate Heart will triumph. The
Holy Father will consecrate Russia to me, and it will be converted and a certain
period of peace will be granted to the world.”
Sr. Lucy to Fr. Goncalves, summarizing the Tuy Vision: “The good Lord
promises to end the persecution in Russia, if the Holy Father will himself
make a solemn act of reparation and consecration of Russia to the Sacred
Hearts of Jesus and Mary, as well as ordering all the bishops of the Catholic
Church to do the same.” (The Whole Truth About Fatima, Vol. 2, p. 465)
We’ve also seen that Our Lady specifically requested the consecration of Russia to
prevent Russia’s stirring up of wars, persecutions of the Church, etc.
“The war is going to end. But if they do not stop offending God, another and
worsewar will begin in the reign of Pius XI. When you shall see a night
illuminated by an unknown light, know that it is a great sign that God gives you
that He is going to punish the world for its crimes by means of war, of
hunger, and of persecution of the Church and of the Holy Father. To
prevent this I come to ask the consecration of Russia to my Immaculate
Heart and the Communion of reparation on the first Saturdays...”
We’ve also seen that heaven revealed that the actual fulfillment of the consecration
of Russia would not be fully in accord with heaven’s original request.
Our Lord to Sister Lucy, Summer, 1931: “Like the King of France they will
repent and do it, but it will be late. Russiawill have already spread its
errors throughout the world provoking wars and persecutions against
the Church: the Holy Father will have much to suffer.” (quoted in The Whole
Truth About Fatima, Vol. 2, pp. 543-544)
We’ve also seen that Our Lady’s words about her triumph over Russia do not
promise a universal or ideal reign of peace, as so many have suggested, but only a
certain period of peace – one that is inferior to the peace that she would have given if
her requests were fulfilled precisely.
“If they listen to my requests, Russia “In the end my Immaculate Heart will triumph.
will be converted and there will be The Holy Father will consecrate Russia to me,
peace.” and it will be converted and a certain period of
peace will be granted to the world.”
We’ve also seen that Pope Pius XII clearly consecrated Russia to the Immaculate
Heart of Mary in 1952.
We’ve also seen that another vision of Sr. Lucy shows that the conversion of Russia
means a conversion to a certain period of peace from the era of persecution:
Our Lord to Sr. Lucy, Oct. 22, 1940: “I will punish the nations for their crimes
by means of war, famine and persecution of My Church and this will weigh
especially upon My Vicar on earth. His Holiness will obtain an abbreviation
of these days of tribulation if he takes heed of My wishes by
Heart of Mary, with a special mention of Russia.” (WTAF, Vol. 2, p. 732)
In conclusion, we can answer the question about the consecration of Russia by

stating that it is a fact that Russia has been consecrated to the Immaculate Heart of
Mary by Pope Pius XII. It is also a fact that Russia has been converted from its
regime of persecution and the horrors which Our Lady specifically requested
the consecration to prevent to a certain period of peace. The era of persecution
of the Church in Russia and in all of its satellites – the era of the Gulag, the
imposed famines, the martyrdom of priests, the annihilation of small nations
annexed to the Soviet Union, the overt and vigorous persecution of the Church,
etc. – formally came to an end with the dissolution of the Soviet Union – and
the collapse of its satellites – on Christmas Day, 1991. This astonishing
transformation occurred within one generation of Pope Pius XII’s consecration of
Russia in 1952. Below are three different sources corroborating the fact that the
collapse of the Soviet Union officially occurred on Christmas:
“After the dissolution of the Soviet Union on 25 December, 1991, the

Russian Federation claimed to be the legal successor to the Soviet state on
the international stage despite its loss of superpower status. Russian foreign
policy repudiated Marxism-Leninism as a guide to action, soliciting Western
support for capitalist reforms in post-Soviet Russia.”
(http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Soviet_Union#History)
“…Gorbachev formally resigned his now vanished office of President of

the Soviet Union on December 25, the day of the official transfer of all
power from the Soviet Union to the Russian republic in the Kremlin,
solemnized by a flag change in the early evening. That change took place
at 7:35 p.m. It was the stuff of dreams for some, who had imagined how it
might happen on some far-off glorious day, but had never expected it so soon.
Floodlit against the darkness, the red flag with the hammer and sickle whipped
and crackled in the Arctic wind. For seventy-four years it had flown over the
Kremlin, vivid and terrible symbol of the ultimate revolution for which the
Kremlin was headquarters. Now its day was done. The world watched on
television. The cameras focused. The tricolor of pre-revolutionary Russia was
made ready for raising. As the bloody banner of man-made apocalypse came
fluttering down the Kremlin flagpole under the radiant stars of Christmas night,
the Communist Revolution in the West was dead.” (Warren H. Carroll, The
Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution, p. 778)
“On Dec. 25 [1991], Gorbachev resigned as president of the USSR and was
not replaced; on the same day the United States recognized the remaining
republics of the USSR as independent nations.”
(http://www.answers.com/topic/union-of-soviet-socialist-republics)
Now, there are some who assert that the collapse of the Soviet Union and the fall of
its Communist satellites was all a master-plan of the Communists to deceive the
West. Communists still rule, they say, but they simply have a Western style of
government, which doesn’t persecute the Church, allows freedoms, abolished the
Gulag, etc. in order to gain funds from the West. This is the position of many,
including former KGB agent Anatoliy Golitsyn in The Perestroika Deception. Even
those who hold this view are still admitting (regardless of why they think it has
occurred in Russia and in all of its satellites) that the era of persecution in Russia
and its satellites is over, thus proving the point. As Sr. Lucy put it: “The good Lord
promises to end the persecution in Russia,” and this has occurred. And this cessation
of the persecution of the Church in Russia and in all of its satellites represents a
significant triumph of Our Lady’s Immaculate Heart over the satanic Russian
regime, which was poised to, and probably would have (according to Sr. Lucy’s
statement to William Thomas Walsh), overtaken the entire earth if the Russian
regime had not been converted beforehand. I believe that this is why the official
dissolution of the Soviet Union occurred on Christmas; it was a sign that the
conversion of this enemy into something else and to a certain period of peace from
its persecutions, etc. was a triumph of heaven. (And those who don’t think that the
conversion of Russia to a certain period of peace from its era of persecution is
somehow “good enough” or “big enough” to be what Our Lady meant, then I suggest
they re-read those passages on the situation in Russia and its satellites during that
period, and ask themselves how they would have liked to be in Gulag prison camp at
Orotukan, or in the Ukraine during the famine, or deported from Lithuania to the
wastes of Siberia.)
Even an article carried on “Fr.” Gruner’s own website is forced to admit that the
Soviet Union has “converted”!
Cornelia Ferreira, “Commentary on The Perestroika Deception by Anatoliy

Golitsyn,” Catholic Family News, March, 1996: “In order to increase
Communist representation and influence in the UN, the European Union and
international financial organizations, the Soviet Union was deliberately
converted into independent republics.” (also carried on fatima.org, Gruner’s
website)
I don’t know what more one needs to prove that Russia (the Soviet Union) was
“converted” into something else, which resulted in a certain period of peace from its
persecutions, etc., than seeing this fact admitted in publications such as these! These
are the publications that would be the most opposed to the thesis of this article, yet
even they are compelled to admit that with the dissolution of the Soviet Union in 1991
a “conversion” of the regime has taken place! This “conversion” that has occurred
with the Soviet Union, regardless of why you think it has occurred, has brought an
end to the particular era of persecution and the things which Our Lady specifically
requested the consecration to prevent. This is an undeniable fact.
That is why it is irrelevant for people such as Nicholas Gruner and his followers to
continually bring up the fact that Russia is presently rife with immorality, abortion,
pornography, etc. That is certainly true, but it is beside the point. Our Lady never
promised that Russia would be converted to a good nation or to a Catholic one, but
rather, as shown again and again in this article, she spoke of its conversion in the
context of a conversion of an enemy from its persecuting ways, along the lines of
Proverbs 16:7. This has occurred. Just ask anyone who lives, for instance, in the
Czech Republic today as opposed to under Communism.
Shortly we will take a look at how things changed in each of the satellites of the
Soviet Union. These facts will show us that even if the liberalizing policies of glasnost
(openness) and perestroika (restructuring) – which were adopted by the Soviet Union
in 1980’s – were intended as a deception by the higher-ups in the Communist Party,
the fact is that the plan backfired. For once these ideas were promoted and put
somewhat into action, they caught on with the people behind the Communist Bloc,
and the momentum for freedom from Communist tyranny became unstoppable.
THE FALL OF THE SATELLITES
The Fall of Poland:
“In 1956 the régime became more liberal, freeing many people from
prison and expanding some personal freedoms. In 1970 the government
was changed. It was a time when the economy was more modern, and the
government had large credits. Labor turmoil in 1980 led to the formation of
the independent trade union, "Solidarity", which over time became a
political force. It eroded the dominance of the Communist Party; by 1989
it had triumphed in parliamentary elections, and Lech Wałęsa, a Solidarity
candidate, eventually won the presidency in 1990. The Solidarity movement
greatly contributed to the soon-following collapse of Communism all over
Eastern Europe.” (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Poland#History)
What further corroborates that Russia was converting from its satanic regime of
persecutions to a certain period of peace is the fact that, as Poland began to free
itself from Communist domination, Russia did not roll in the tanks to restore order
and re-assert the dominance of the Communist Party, as it had done in the
past; whereas in China, during the same period, when demonstrators for
Democracy got “out of hand,” the Chinese regime sent in the force to restore
order by means of the Tiananmen Square Massacre.
The Fall of Hungary:
“Then in May [1989] the reform-minded Hungarian Communist

government took a step unprecedented for a Communist country. It
opened the national border with Austria. The cement and barbed-wire
barricades which held the people of Hungary inside their oppressed
land… were taken down… On October 7 the conference [of the Hungarian
Communist Party] voted 1,005-159 to abandon Leninist ideology and rename
itself the Hungarian Socialist Party. A few days later the Hungarian parliament
dropped the Communist-imposed name ‘People’s Republic’ for their country…
The parliament changed the constitution to provide for a multi-party
system. The direct election of a president was approved… On the 33rd
anniversary of the Budapest uprising of 1956, October 23, 1989, Hungary
officially proclaimed itself free of Soviet domination. Free elections to
parliament were held in March and April 1990. Despite a plethora of parties,
the Communists, with just eight per cent of the vote, came in fourth. Historian
Jozsef Antall, head of Democratic Forum, became prime minister of a non-
Communist coalition government of Hungary in May 1990.” (Warren H. Carroll,
The Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution, pp. 735-736)
The Fall of East Germany:
“Rapidly as the momentum of change in the Communist world was

building in the last four months of 1989, it seemed unlikely to most
observers that there would be any fundamental alteration in the status of
Communist East Germany soon. Conventional wisdom held that the Soviet
Union, even under Gorbachev, would not and could not afford to let go this
large portion of the population and territory of their supreme enemy during two
world wars, and certainly would never permit the reunification of Germany. The
boss of East Germany, Erich Honecker, was the toughest Communist
leader west of China… [he] had ruled his artificial country with an iron hand
for the past eighteen years. He had helped to build the Berlin Wall and had
given repeated orders to ‘shoot to kill’ anyone trying to cross it, above or
below, which took the lives of over two hundred men and women desperately
fleeing his tyranny.
(top) guards on the Berlin Wall, ready to shoot anyone who crossed
(bottom) the lighted "death strip," painted white so that anyone crossing would be
easy to see and shoot
“In Honecker’s capital, the Berlin Wall loomed as a constant reminder that
travel to the West was prohibited to all but an officially favored few in
East Germany. But travel to ‘fraternal socialist countries’ was permitted.
The problem, for Honecker, was that by the end of the summer of 1989
two of those countries – Poland and Hungary – were ceasing to be
fraternally socialist. Hungary in particular was a favorite vacation spot
for East Germans who could afford to travel. And Hungary now had an
open border with Austria, beyond which lay West Germany.
By August the West German embassy in Budapest [Hungary] was besieged by

persons requesting entry to West Germany and assistance in obtaining
documents that would allow them to leave Hungary legally. On September 11,
tired of grappling with this foreign problem while its own momentous changes
were in process, the Hungarian government announced that all East
Germans then in Hungary, and any who wished to do so in the future,
might cross the Austrian border without restraint. And the outward flood
began.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution,
pp. 736-737)
Let us stop right here and summarize the point that is being made. Without special
permission, travel from behind the Iron Curtain was strictly forbidden during the reign
of the Soviet Union. But travel to fellow Communist satellites was not forbidden.
Thus, once Poland and (more significantly in this regard) Hungary (two communist
satellites) had fallen from Communist domination (as we saw above), there was a
problem.
(not pictured here is the USSR to the right of Poland and Czechoslovakia, and
Communist Romania to the lower right of Hungary)
Hungary had opened its border with Austria, and East Germans in Hungary flooded
to the West via Austria. Thus, if one wanted to escape to free West Germany, all he
had to do was get to Hungary, cross the (now open) border of Austria, and go to West
Germany. One can see how this situation couldn’t last long, and would spell the end
for the Communist Bloc’s imprisonment of peoples.
“News of this spread fast. Second to Hungary as a favorite travel destination

for East Germans was Czechoslovakia, particularly Prague.
Czechoslovakiawas still under hard-line Communist control. But its
leaders could read the newspapers; they did not want foreigners stirring
up trouble at such a time. After several thousand East German tourists
crowded into the West German embassy in Prague and began camping
around it, demanding to go to West Germany, the Czech authorities told the
West German Foreign Minister they would let them go if Honecker agreed. In a
moment of fantasy which defies rational explanation, Honecker did agree on
the absurd condition that the trains carrying the refugees should all be routed
through East Germany, sealed. This produced scenes of more and more
people in East German cities frantically trying to climb aboard the sealed
trains as they passed through – as many as ten thousand in Dresden
alone.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution, p.
738)
Not all the East Germans who wanted to flee to the West could reach Hungary, but
some of them could get to Czechoslovakia. Seeing that others from their oppressed
country had fled from Communist tyranny via Hungary, they besieged the West
German embassy in Communist Czechoslovakia to let them go, and they camped
out at the embassy. Not wanting to be troubled by a refugee situation, the
Czechoslovakian government agreed to let them go if Honecker (the Communist
leader of East Germany) agreed. Incredibly, he did agree – probably to save his
Czechoslovakian comrades the trouble of having to deal with a refugee crisis. At that
point, so many East Germans started to take advantage that Honecker banned all
travel by East Germans to Czechoslovakia. This was futile:
“On October 3 [1989] Honecker banned all travel by East Germans to

Czechoslovakia. But he had no wall on the Czech border; it was a
fraternal socialist state.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the
One can only imagine the enthusiasm at this point in the satellite States. Seeing that
others in Poland and Hungary had been liberated from Communist domination, they
longed that much more for freedom from its tyranny. The momentum was
unstoppable. Huge crowds gathered in Leipzig to protest the Communist
Government in East Germany.
“The anniversary ceremonies took place on October 8… The next day was
Monday – prayer and rally time at St. Nicholas Church in Leipzig. And this
day there were no less than fifty thousand people present, as though
sprung up from the polluted East German earth. Honecker had seen it
coming. He had assembled a large force of secret police, regular police,
and soldiers in Leipzig and had issued them live ammunition, with
instructions to use whatever force was required to break up the
demonstration. Another Tiananmen Square loomed. But the order to fire
did not come…. But he [Honecker] adamantly refused to renounce the use of
deadly force against the crowds. At a critical meeting of the East German
Politburo October 10, only two members supported Honecker in this. Even
hard old lifelong Communists argued against a ‘Chinese solution.’... Honecker
raged in vain. Three days later he issued a vague and uncharacteristic
statement promising economic reforms, more consumer goods and expanded
rights to travel… On October 16 the number of Monday demonstrators in
Leipzig tripled to 150,000. On the next day the East German Politburo
met again… Most of the other Politburo members knew the game was up.
There was to be no help from the Soviet Union…”
Huge crowds in Leipzig protesting the East German Communist government
“The East German army, which had never fired a gun in anger and was not
and never had been defending a real country, could not be counted on in a
crisis. If the crowds in Leipzig had tripled to 150,000 in one week, how many
might be there next Monday? Willi Stoph, the 75-year-old prime minister,
belled the cat. He told Honecker he must resign. The next day he did,
citing reasons of health… If Erich Honecker could not maintain
communism in East Germany, no one else could. The Party, for so long
and until so recently almighty, fell like a sand castle in the rain. On
October 30 three hundred thousand marched after the Monday prayers in
Leipzig; on November 4 half a million rallied for freedom in East Berlin,
demanding effective restraints on the power of the government. On November
7 the entire East German government resigned, and Honecker was dismissed
from the Politburo…
“In the dissolving chaos, some anonymous government official issued a

statement that ‘private trips abroad can be requested without fulfilling
requirements.’ No one knew what it meant, probably including the official who
wrote it; but crowds surging up to the Berlin Wall shouted it like a slogan,
and the border guards did not know what it meant either. Late in the
evening of November 9 the officers commanding them at the Wall
decided to let the pressing people through. By midnight hundreds of
thousands were pouring through the opened gates, rejoicing and celebrating
wildly, bashing chunks off the wall with improvised hammers. Government
officials cut a huge hole in the wall at Potsdamer Platz. On November 11 no
less than a million East Germans flooded into West Berlin on foot and by
every mode of transportation… No one any longer tried to stop them…
On December 3 the entire Politburo resigned and Honecker was arrested.
The [Communist] Party almost dissolved itself completely on the spot…
East Germany now had no future. In the course of 1990 it slipped unmourned
into history as, contrary to all previous expectations and punditry,
Germanywas fully reunified with no significant opposition from anyone,
not even the Soviet government.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of
The Fall of Czechoslovakia:
“The fall of the Berlin Wall tolled the knell for Communist rule in
Czechoslovakia. On November 17 a student-led rally of 17,000 in Prague’s
broad Wenceslas Square demanded the elimination of the ‘leading role’ of the
Czechoslovak Communist Party. Police beat some of the demonstrators, and
public anger rapidly escalated… On November 20 two hundred thousand filled
Wenceslas Square from end to end, calling for a change of government,
shouting ‘This is it! Now is the time!’ Every day another rally was held at
Wenceslas Square; every day the already enormous numbers grew. On
November 22 more than a quarter of a million changed ‘resign! resign!’ as the
names of ministers in the Communist government were mentioned… On
November 27 virtually the whole country joined in a two-hour general
strike, and the government… declared that the Czechoslovak Communist
Party would abandon its ‘leading role.’ But [Prime Minister] Adamec did not
move fast enough; the still largely Communist government he proposed was
rejected by Havel and the Civic Forum, and on December 7 he resigned as
Prime Minister, followed two days later by the resignation of President Gustav
Husak… A new non-communist government was instituted, and millions
of Czechs and Slovaks celebrated.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of
The Fall of Bulgaria:
“The day the Berlin Wall fell there was a change in the Communist leadership
in Bulgaria. Todor Zhikov, who had governed this most obedient satellite of the
Soviet Union for no less that 35 years, stepped down under pressure for
reform which he was unable or unwilling to undertake… A month later 50,000
people rallied in previously wholly quiescent Sofia, demanding the
resignation of the ‘leading role’ of the Communist Party. In an incautious
outburst caught by a television reporter that destroyed him politically when it
was revealed, Mladenov [now leading Communist Bulgaria] muttered ‘the best
thing to do is bring in the tanks.’ But he brought in no tanks, nor does any such
action seem to have been seriously proposed even by this hard-line
government, which had furnished assassins to the KGB for many years. A
gentle, modest philosopher named Zhelyu Zhelev formed a Democratic Union,
and on December 12 the Bulgarian Communist Party agreed to relinquish
its monopoly of power and hold free elections. A second round of these,
in 1990, made Zhelev president.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of
The Fall of Romania (Rumania):
“There remained, standing against the freedom tide, the long

unchallenged Communist dictator of Rumania, Nicolae Ceausescu, and
his coldly vicious wife, Elena… The Ceausescus loved power with a
consuming passion… He kept Rumania in poverty while building enormous
showcase projects… The secret police were everywhere, keeping constant
watch on everyone even slightly suspected of dissidence. Every
typewriter in Rumania was registered with the secret police, along with a
sample of its typing so that any compromising document could be traced to the
machine that typed it. Assassins tracked the few prominent persons who
successfully fled the country and hunted them down to their deaths. On
November 20, with Poland and Hungary and East Germany liberated and
Czechoslovakia on the way to liberation, Ceausescu said he would never
follow these nations in ‘blocking socialism.’
Once again, as in Poland and in East Germany, the liberation of a Communist

country began with a church… The government had ordered Tokes to leave
his parish. He refused to go. On December 15, the deadline given for his
eviction, a thousand people rallied unexpectedly to his support. The next day
the number swelled to five thousand. Ceausescu sent in the army. Its officers
were reluctant to open fire, but Ceausescu condemned them for
indecisiveness and on the 17th ordered a ‘Chinese solution.’ About a hundred
people were killed and hundreds more wounded.
The people of the city responded with a general strike as the army began
to withdraw from it, eager to put the scene of their killings behind them.
Sympathy demonstrations began in other cities; Ceausescu warned that
he would use similar force against any and all of them if they continued. On
December 21 he went outside the presidential palace to harangue a crowd on
live national television. For the first time in his 24 years of power he was met
with shaken fists, hoots and jeers and shouts of ‘Ceausescu dictator!’ lasting a
full three minutes. Startled, he began to wave his hands ineffectually; Elena
hissed at him, ‘Be calm! Be calm!’ Then the nation’s television screens went
blank. The crowd grew to 15,000 in the course of the day and was finally
broken up by the security police, who killed thirteen people.
The next day large crowds surrounded the building used by the Party
Central Committee in Palace Square in Bucharest. Still full of manic
confidence, Ceausescu came out to speak to them. But someone had turned
off the microphone. There was fighting in the streets; the people were entering
the building. Nicolae and Elena Ceausescu boarded a waiting helicopter just
ahead of the attacking crowd. The helicopter landed short of its destination, by
an open road… Nicolae and Elena leaped out and tried to flag a passing truck.
A few minutes later they were arrested. Many of the rest of the
government… shed its Communist structure and very soon its
Communist name, blamed Ceausescu of everything, and got away with it.
The reconstituted government disposed of the Ceausescus with lightning
speed. On Christmas day 1989 they were brought before a drumhead
court-martial, convicted, and executed.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and
And while the era of persecution officially culminated with the fall of the satellites
(1989-1991) and the dissolution of the Soviet Union (1991), the winds of change
began much earlier than that. The death of Stalin in 1953 was a good start. Nikita
Khrushchev actually denounced Stalin and allowed the publication of a book
exposing the horrors of the Gulag labor camps:
“Speaking at a Moscow rally July 19, 1963… Khrushchev threw away his
prepared text and made his most vehement recorded public assault on
Stalin, calling him one of the worst tyrants in history, who had stayed in
power only by ‘the headman’s axe.’…” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and
“…[in 1962] Khrushchev authorized the publication of Alexander

Solzhenitsyn’s short novel, One Day in the Life of Ivan Denisovich, the
first explicit account of the horrors of Stalin’s labor camps to be printed
in the Soviet Union… This act of Khrushchev may well have been, from
the vantage point of history, second in importance only to his own
denunciation of Stalin. For Solzhenityn’s was a voice no man and no system
could silence, once it had been heard.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall
of the Communist Revolution, p. 494)
“To many in the Party, Khrushchev’s permission for the publication of

Solzhenitsyn’s book was a major error which rendered the follow-up
writings inevitable and had potential for seriously endangering the
regime.” (Warren H. Carroll, The Rise and Fall of the Communist Revolution,
pp. 529-530)
Of course, Khrushchev was an evil Communist who threatened nuclear war with the
U.S. (which never came to pass), told the world at the U.N. that “we will bury you,”
and wanted to profit politically by the denunciation of Stalin. But the fact the he could
actually get away with denouncing Stalin and allowing the publication of a book
exposing the Gulag showed how things were beginning to change inside the Soviet
Union – how the era of persecution was coming to an end – which eventually led to
the collapse of the regime in 1991.
Q. But China and North Korea still persecute Catholics as Russia did under Stalin,
etc?
A. Our Lady never promised that China, etc. would convert; she indicated that Russia
would be converted to a certain period of peace. The fact that Pope Pius XII did it
“late” is surely why Communism was able to spread to these other countries even
after his consecration, such as China, N. Korea, Cuba. As stated already, in the
message of Fatima on August 19th Our Lady told the children: “If you had not been
taken away [by the Administrator on Aug. 13] to the City, the miracle [of Oct. 13th]
would have been greater” (WTAF, Vol. 1, p. 235.) She told the children that their
arrest on August 13th by the evil administrator of Ourem, which prevented them from
being at the apparition site that day, caused the miracle on Oct. 13th to be less
profound than what it would have been! Likewise, the Pope doing the consecration of
Russia “late” caused its conversion to peace not to be as profound as it would have
been – such as preventing the spread of Communism to these other countries. God
and Our Lady promised that the persecution would end in Russia, and they obviously
included the satellite nations of Russia – such as Poland, etc. – in the promise; for
these were, in reality, only extensions of the Soviet Empire. And this has occurred.
Sr. Lucy to Fr. Goncalves, summarizing Tuy Vision, 1930: “The good Lord
promises to end the persecution in Russia, if the Holy Father will himself
make a solemn act of reparation and consecration of Russia to the Sacred
Hearts of Jesus and Mary, as well as ordering all the bishops of the Catholic
Church to do the same. The Holy Father must then promise that upon the
ending of this persecution he will approve and recommend the practice of the
reparatory devotion already described.” (The Whole Truth About Fatima, Vol.
2, p. 465)
SOME LEFTOVER OBJECTIONS
Q. What about Sr. Lucy. If Pope Pius XII’s consecration of Russia in 1952 was
accepted in heaven, how come she didn’t say so?
A. Sr. Lucy knew what Heaven revealed to her; she did not know what heaven did
not reveal to her. It is extremely important to note that in 1947, when asked by
William Thomas Walsh about Pope Pius XII’s 1942 consecration of the world, Sr.
Lucy didn’t even know if it was sufficient!
William Thomas Walsh, Our Lady of Fatima, p. 222: “After

my return from Portugal I wrote several questions which
His Excellency the Bishop of Leiria was good enough to
send to Sister Dores [Sr. Lucy]. Her answers, written
February 17, 1947, reached me just too late for the first
edition of this book… Q. Is it your opinion that the Pope
and the Bishops will consecrate Russia to the Immaculate
Heart of Mary only after the laity have done their duty, in
Rosaries, sacrifices, first Saturday Communions, etc.? A.
[Sr. Lucy] The Holy Father has already consecrated
Russia, including it in the consecration of the world,
but it has not been done in the form indicated by Our Lady:
I do not know whether Our Lady accepts it, done in
this way, as complying with her promises. Prayer and
sacrifice are always the means necessary to draw down
the graces and blessings of God.”
This was in reference to Pope Pius XII’s consecration of the world on Oct. 31, 1942!
Sr. Lucy didn’t even know that this didn’t fulfill the request of heaven! Five years later,
Pius XII went further and specifically consecrated Russia to the Immaculate Heart of
Mary. So how could a person say that Pope Pius XII’s consecration of Russia
definitely wasn’t accepted in heaven, when Sr. Lucy didn’t even know if his
consecration of the world wasn’t accepted in heaven? This serves to show us that Sr.
Lucy only knew what heaven revealed to her, and that she did not know – but was
only speculating on – things that were not specifically revealed to her. For instance,
she knew that various nations would be annihilated, as Our Lady told her, but she
didn’t necessarily know exactly how that prophecy would have its fulfillment.
Q. Didn’t Fr. Alonso, the Fatima expert, also hold that Russia would be
converted to the Catholic Faith?
A. Yes, in addition to “Fr.” Gruner, Fr. Alonso has probably been the biggest
proponent of the idea that the consecration of Russia will convert the nation to the
Catholic Faith, and that a universal reign of peace will result – an idea which finds no
proof in the words of Our Lady. What people need to know is that Fr. Alonso was a
liberal heretic who 1) justified Paul VI’s decision not to reveal the third secret; 2)
condemned traditionalists; 3) was extremely soft on the number one enemy of
Fatima, Fr. Dhanis; and 4) agreed with the bogus note from the Coimbra diocese
which rejected Sr. Lucy’s 1957 interview with Fr. Fuentes.
Fr. Alonso: “An inopportune revelation of the text [by Paul VI] would only
have further exasperated the two tendencies which continue to tear the
Church apart: a traditionalism which would believe itself to be assisted by
the Fatima prophecies, and a progressivism which would have lashed out
against these apparitions…” (WTAF, Vol. 3, p. 712)
Here we see Fr. Alonso condemning traditionalists and justifying Paul VI for not
revealing the third secret! Remember, this is the man who, in addition to Gruner, is
largely responsible for promoting the idea (now almost universally believed) that
Russia will necessarily convert to the Catholic Faith resulting in universal triumph of
Our Lady and peace over the earth.
Fr. Alonso: “It must be clearly noted that certain ‘revelations’ made by the
press concerning Sister Lucy cannot be attributed to her, for example,
those spread by Father Fuentes and Father Lombardi.” (WTAF, Vol. 3, p. 552)
Here we see Fr. Alonso agreeing with the bogus note from the Diocese of Coimbra
(more on this in a bit) which denounced Fr. Fuentes as a fabricator. Thus, the fact
that Fr. Alonso held such and such a position or idea proves nothing. What is very
interesting and unfortunate is that writer after writer has adopted the idea of Alonso
and Gruner on the conversion of Russia and the triumph of Our Lady. This has been
very significant in misleading them on the current apostasy. Notice how the following
writer seems to bank everything on “In the end…”
Mark Fellows, Fatima in Twilight, p. 334: “Mary has given us this promise: ‘In
the end, My Immaculate Heart will triumph. The Holy Father will
consecrate Russia to Me, and she will be converted, and some time of
peace will be granted to the world.’ Father Alonso also wrote, ‘The final
triumph of Mary’s heart is certain and it will be definitive…’
On that day history will at last be pulled into conformity with the Divine
Will. The chastisement of apostasy will cease. In the new dawn all will
realize that the darksome nightmare we are living through did not vitiate
Christ’s promise that the gates of hell would never conquer His Church.
Perfect mercy will follow perfect justice. Russia will be devotedly
consecrated to the Immaculate Heart. The conversion of that tortured nation
will be dazzling, blinding, as the perfect humility of the Immaculate will put the
red dragon and his beasts to flight… New legends will be born that will
seed cultures with the will to base society on the Kingship of Christ. This
will inspire a renaissance of Christian poetry and art. Man will remember
anew the supernatural reality of the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass. With
trembling reverence, we will once more kneel before the Almighty.”
Sounds great, doesn’t it? The problem is that it has no foundation in the words of Our
Lady, as we have shown. The triumph of Our Lady is a triumph “in the end” (i.e., after
Russia will have already spread its errors, annihilating certain nations and martyring
the good) over the satanic regime in Russia by converting it to a certain period of
peace, as we have shown. It is not a universal triumph or reign of peace, but only a
“certain” period of peace.
837-838: “However, let us not be mistaken. The third Secret cannot
announce the end of the world, which will not come before the fulfillment
of the wonderful promise which concludes the Secret. But this promise
of the imminent triumph of the Immaculate Heart of Mary, which is so
comforting and generates such enthusiasm, a promise which ought to
be preached unceasingly, in season and out of season, Cardinal Ratzinger
ignores…”
Notice that Frere Michel seems to hold the same position, banking everything on his
version of the triumph of Our Lady. On page 845 of his third volume, Frere Michel
goes so far as to move the words of Our Lady about “In the end, My Immaculate
Heart will triumph. The Holy Father will consecrate Russia to Me, and she will be
converted, and a certain period of peace will be granted to the world” to after the
words “In Portugal the dogma of Faith will always be preserved, etc.” The last
words given by Our Lady in the secret of July 13 were: “In Portugal the dogma of
Faith will always be preserved, etc.” The words “In the end, My Immaculate Heart will
triumph…” come before these words because they pertain to the second part of the
secret, the part dealing with the period of Russia’s persecutions covered in this
article.
Q. What do you think is the meaning of the words: “In Portugal the dogma of
Faith will always be preserved, etc.” which come just before the third secret?
A. Since we don’t have the complete sentence, we cannot say for sure, but it could
be: “In Portugal the dogma of Faith will always be preserved in a faithful remnant…”
Or: “In Portugal the dogma of Faith will always be preserved until the Great
Apostasy…” The third secret undoubtedly deals with the present apostasy of the
Vatican II sect.
PART II: THE IMPOSTOR SISTER LUCY

Q. What about Sr. Lucy’s statements after 1960? She seems to be quoted
every which way? Some quote her saying that John Paul II successfully
consecrated Russia; others quote her as saying just the opposite. Some quote
her as saying that the third secret was never intended to be revealed and that
no one goes to hell, while others quote her as talking about the diabolical
disorientation in the Church.
A. After 1960 we are undoubtedly dealing with a massive conspiracy and an impostor
Sr. Lucy. We will now cover the striking evidence that the enemies of the message of
Fatima, starting during the reign of the Freemason, John XXIII, actually implanted an
impostor Sr. Lucy who falsely acted as if she were the real Sr. Lucy. Nothing coming
from Sr. Lucy after 1960 is reliable.
First of all, we know that there was a conspiracy involving Sr. Lucy starting in
1959. In 1957, Sr. Lucy gave her famous interview to Fr. Augustin Fuentes, postulator
of the cause of Beatification for Jacinta and Francisco. In this interview, Sr. Lucy said
that she had determined that we are in the last times, and that there are punishments
in store for the world. Sr. Lucy also said not to wait for the hierarchy for the call to
penance. Following the interview, in 1959 the Diocese of Coimbra issued a note. This
note declared that Fr. Fuentes fabricated basically all the statements attributed to
Lucy in the interview not dealing specifically with Jacinta and Francisco. Included in
this note was a statement allegedly from Sr. Lucy, in which she supposedly declared
that Fr. Fuentes’ claims were not truthful. Here is a portion of the note:
Note from the Diocese of Coimbra, July 2, 1959, on the Fuentes interview:
“Father Augustin Fuentes, postulator of the cause of beatification for the
seers of Fatima… visited Sister Lucy at the Carmel of Coimbra and
spoke to her exclusively about things concerning the process in
question. But after returning to Mexico…this priest allowed himself to
make sensational declarations of an apocalyptic, eschatological and
prophetic character, which he declares that he heard from Sister Lucy’s very
lips. Given the gravity of such statements, the chancery of Coimbra believed it
its duty to order a rigorous investigation on the authenticity of such news… but
also with regard to things reported as having been said by Sister Lucy, the
Diocese of Coimbra has decided to publish these words of Sister Lucy,
given in answer to questions put by one who has the right to do so.
[Sr. Lucy]: ‘Father Fuentes spoke to me in his capacity as Postulator for

the causes of beatification of the servants of God, Jacinta and Francisco
Marto. We spoke solely on things connected with this subject; therefore,
whatever else he refers to is neither exact nor true . I am sorry about it, for I
do not understand what good can be done for souls when it is not based on
God, Who is the Truth. I know nothing, and could therefore say nothing,
about such punishments, which are falsely attributed to me.’
The chancery of Coimbra is in a position to declare that since up to the

present Sister Lucy has said everything she believed it her duty to say
about Fatima, she has said nothing new and consequently has authorized
nobody, at least since February 1955, to publish anything new that might be
attributed to her on the subject of Fatima.” (WTAF, Vol. 3, pp. 550-551)
Even “Fr.” Gruner’s apostolate holds the Fuentes interview to be authentic, and this
statement from the Diocese of Coimbra, in which Sr. Lucy supposedly disavows
much of the Fuentes interview, to be a lie. Thus, we are dealing with a conspiracy
surrounding Sr. Lucy as early as 1959 – the diocese attributing and publishing
false statements in Sr. Lucy’s name to disavow important warnings for the
world. At the same time, it was conveniently declared that Sr. Lucy “has said
everything she believed it her duty to say about Fatima”; in other words, Sr. Lucy has
nothing more to say about Fatima. Frere Michel also notes that after the Fuentes
interview it became increasingly difficult to get access to Sr. Lucy; she became
“invisible.”
748-749: “From then on [after the Fuentes interview and diocesan note
disavowing it], she was bound to a much more rigorous silence on
everything concerning Fatima, and especially the great themes of the
Secret… As we have seen, in its note of July 2, 1959, the chancery of Coimbra
declared authoritatively that ‘Sister Lucy has nothing more to say on Fatima’! It
also became increasingly difficult to see her, and for years no more of
her writings were published. Her testimony was becoming bothersome. In
1962, Maria de Freitas remarked that ‘more and more, visits to Sister
Lucy are forbidden; more and more she is becoming invisible.’”
Well, we believe that the following photographs (in addition to other evidence) reveal
why, following the Fuentes interview, Sr. Lucy was subjected to a rigorous silence,
why she became “invisible.” It’s because after that point it wasn’t Sr. Lucy at all, but
an impostor posing as Sr. Lucy. Here are pictures of the real Sr. Lucy from 1945,
when she was 38 years old:
The real Sr. Lucy in 1945, at age 38
Now here is the picture of "Sr. Lucy" in 1967 at age 60!

"Sr. Lucy" in 1967 at age 60
You can judge for yourself, but the woman pictured here is not the same as the
woman pictured above. First, this photograph is from 1967. Thus, this is supposedly
“Sr. Lucy” 22 years later, at age 60! But this woman looks as young, or even younger,
than Sr. Lucy when she was 38 years old!
Second, the real Sr. Lucy (the first picture) has a different nose structure than this
"Sr. Lucy." This "Sr. Lucy's" nose is much broader; it's a different woman. Of course,
while a person can (and often does) noticeably age when going from middle-aged to
late middle-aged, he or she is still noticeably the same person – unlike in this case.
Third, a reader of ours named Barbara Costello has pointed out that Sr. Lucy has a
characteristic dimple in her chin and in her cheeks. We see this in the following
photograph of Sr. Lucy in 1945, again at age 38 (as well as first picture above, the
right-hand picture from 1945):
Notice the characteristic dimple in her cheeks and the center of her chin
But this "Sr. Lucy" below does not have the characteristic dimples in her cheeks and
the center of her chin. This “Sr. Lucy” has a predominant characteristic of a
protruding, forward chin, which the real Sr. Lucy doesn't have (besides the different
nose structure).
This woman is not Sr. Lucy, but a phony Sr. Lucy that was implanted and
specially picked to serve the purpose of the false Fatima line and the Vatican II
religion that has been foisted on the world since the Fuentes interview. In
addition to the photographic evidence, the fact that the post-Vatican II “Sr. Lucy” is
not the real Lucy screams out all over the place.
Francis Alban, The Fatima Priest, Intro page: "On October 11th, 1990,
Carolina, the blood sister of Sister Lucy, told Father Gruner that she had
visited Sister Lucy in the Carmel of Coimbra for more than 40 years and
never had she been able to speak alone with her sister in the same room.
They were always separated by a grille and many other sisters of the
convent were in attendance at all visits." (Good Counsel Publications,
Pound Ridge, NY, 1997)
For more than 40 years, "Sr. Lucy" was unable to be seen even by her sister except
through a grille and with other nuns present! This would explain why her sister would
not have uncovered the fraud – she was never able to see “Sr. Lucy” except behind a
grille and fully clothed in a habit, and never able to speak intimately with her because
of the constant presence of “many” other nuns! This strange quarantining of “Sr.
Lucy” was not, as "Fr." Gruner has suggested, because she would tell the world the
truth about Fatima. It was because the conspirators in the Vatican didn't want
their fake "Sr. Lucy" exposed for the impostor she was, which would have
occurred if she were subjected to any tough examination or scrutiny. (And this
did happen in the few cases that the Vatican allowed to her to be interviewed, such
as the notorious Two Hours with Sr. Lucia by Carlos Evaristo, as we will see.)
So Sr. Lucy was never allowed to speak with her family except from behind a grille,
but when they needed “Sr. Lucy” to publicly endorse the Vatican II sect, its
Antipopes, and their failure to release the third secret, she was neatly
presented to the world at Fatima in 1967, so that she could be seen
hobnobbing with her fellow conspirator, Antipope Paul VI.
The phony Sr. Lucy brought out from behind the grille to be seen by the world at
Fatima in 1967 with her fellow conspirator, Antipope Paul VI - to endorse the new
religion, his ripping apart of Tradition, his promulgation of V-2, and his failure to
release the third secret
Same thing here: the phony Sr. Lucy brought before the world to be seen hobnobbing
with Antipope John Paul II
Another question that springs to mind after viewing these photographs is: when did
Sr. Lucy get her teeth fixed? Here is a picture of the real Sr. Lucy; her front teeth
were characteristically mangled.
“When Lucia’s second teeth began to come in… they were large, projecting and
irregular, causing the upper lip to protrude and the heavy lower one to hang…”
(William Thomas Walsh, Our Lady of Fatima, p. 11)
But in the photographs of the phony Sr. Lucy above, we see that her teeth are neat
and straight, not large, projecting and irregular. Sure, it's possible that Sr. Lucy had
massive dental surgery or had her teeth replaced to get them looking so neat and
straight as the impostor Sr. Lucy's do, but it is more likely just another proof of the
fact that the woman pictured above is not the real Sr. Lucy pictured here.
For those who find this hard to accept, I ask them to focus on two things: 1) Our Lord
said that in the last days the deception will be so profound that even the elect would
be deceived if that were possible (Matthew 24), and an impostor Lucy was crucial to
the Devil’s plan of deceiving the world on Fatima. 2) Every traditionalist who
doesn’t accept the Vatican’s version of the third secret of Fatima (released in
the year 2000) already believes that there was an impostor Sr. Lucy, but simply
hasn’t figured it out yet, or isn’t honest or logical enough to admit it. It is
undeniable that the Vatican’s “Sr. Lucy” fully endorsed its version of the third secret,
and its accompanying interpretation that it refers to John Paul II. This fact is not
known from a letter that can be forged, but from undeniable video evidence of “Sr.
Lucy” at Fatima in 2000 for the “Beatifications” of Jacinta and Francisco.
At this event, “Cardinal” Sodano (in view of “Sr. Lucy”) announced that the Vatican
would be releasing the third secret of Fatima, and that it refers to the assassination
attempt on Antipope John Paul II. Everyone who was watching the event (as we
were) could see “Sr. Lucy’s” reaction, so there could be no doubt about her being
hidden away in order not to tell the truth on the matter (as the Grunerites might
claim). “Sr. Lucy” made clear gestures signifying that she fully endorsed and
agreed with “Cardinal” Sodano, that the third secret of Fatima refers to the
assassination attempt against John Paul II! To anyone who is honest and logical,
this is absolute proof that she cannot be the real Sr. Lucy, but is an impostor
and an agent of the Vatican II sect.
In the following quote, notice that even a Grunerite acknowledges the problem. He
admits how “almost disquieting” it was to see “Sr. Lucy” endorse “Cardinal” Sodano’s
interpretation of the third secret – yes, I would say so! – but he fails to draw the
appropriate conclusion.
Mark Fellows, Fatima in Twilight, p. 327: “In fact, her [Sister Lucy’s]
exuberance at Fatima in 2000 was almost disquieting. Surely the cause of
her radiance, and her new graciousness towards John Paul, was her
happiness over the beatification of her two cousins. Yet she remained
exuberant even in the face of Cardinal Sodano’s version of the Third
Secret, going so far as to make large, awkward gestures to the crowd.”
There you have it: the phony “Sr. Lucy” fully endorsed the Vatican’s version and
interpretation of the third secret of Fatima. The only way that one could even consider
her to be the real Sr. Lucy is if one fully accepts the Vatican’s version of the third
secret, and its interpretation that it refers to the assassination attempt against John
Paul II. But almost all traditionalists agree that the Vatican’s version (and
interpretation) of the third secret was not authentic, but another lie – another
conspiracy. The impostor “Sr. Lucy” is of the same order. And that is why the
Grunerites are forced to bend over backwards to attempt to explain away statement
after statement emanating from the impostor Sr. Lucy which contradicts their position.
In 1992, there was the infamous Two Hours with Sr. Lucy interview, conducted by
“Cardinal” Padiyara of Ernaculam, India, "His Excellency" Bishop Francis
Michaelappa of Mysore, India, and “Father” Francisco V. Pacheco of Fort Ce, Brazil.
Mr. Carlos Evaristo, a journalist, was also present at the interview, and he acted as
the official translator. In this interview, “Sr. Lucy,” among other things, said that the
third secret was never intended to be revealed by 1960, and that it should not be
revealed. This totally contradicts everything that we know the pre-Vatican II Sr. Lucy
said on this matter. In the interview, this “Sr. Lucy” also said that John Paul II’s
consecration of Russia was accepted in heaven. Here is a portion of the interview:
"Cardinal Padiyara: 'And, was this [consecration] accomplished by Pope John

Paul II on March 25th of 1984?' Sister Lucy: 'Yes, Yes, Yes (In a low
affirmative voice which also seemed to show that she was expecting this
question)…
Carlos Evaristo: 'So this consecration was then accepted by Our Lady?' Sister
Lucy: 'Yes.' Carlos: 'Our Lady is content and has accepted it?' Sister Lucy:
'Yes.'… Cardinal Padiyara: 'Does God and Our Lady still want the Church to
reveal the Third Secret?' Sister Lucy: 'The Third Secret is not intended to
be revealed. It was only intended for the Pope and the immediate Church
hierarchy.' Carlos: 'But didn't Our Lady say that it was to be revealed to the
public by 1960, at the latest?' Sister Lucy: 'Our Lady never said that. Our
Lady said that it was for the Pope.' Father Pacheco: 'Does the Third Secret
have to do with the Second Vatican Council?' Sister Lucy: 'I cannot say.'
Carlos: 'Can the Pope reveal the Third Secret?' Sister Lucy: 'The Pope can
reveal it if he chooses to, but I advise him not to. If he chooses to, I advise
great prudence. He must be prudent.'"
The Grunerites have desperately tried to discredit this interview, since it is so

devastating to their position; but we have spoken with “Fr.” Pacheco when he came
to visit once for a conference in the 1990’s. “Fr.” Pacheco told us that something is
very wrong with this Sr. Lucy, and that she couldn’t answer simple questions about
her life. It’s quite obvious that the interviewers were simply probing too deeply in
areas with which the impostor was unfamiliar.
The Grunerites attempt to discredit this 1992 interview by pointing out that Sr. Lucy
was always behind the grille, but in this interview she was supposedly out in the
open, even holding hands with people. But this makes sense: the Vatican allowed
one selective interview to an independent group – with Sr. Lucy out in the open and
not behind the grille – in which she would tell them (and thus the world) that John
Paul II successfully consecrated Russia so that it would be on the record with an
independent group. But when “Sr. Lucy” was to meet with her sister (who could more
easily have identified that she was an impostor), she was always kept behind the
grille and with many other nuns.
Besides the 1992 interview, Two Hours with Sr. Lucy, there are numerous other
statements from the phony Lucy in which she fully endorses the Vatican II sect’s line
on Fatima, thus proving that she is an impostor. In 2001, in an article printed in
L’Osservatore Romano, “Sr. Lucy” was specifically asked about the consecration of
Russia and even “Fr.” Gruner’s attempts to still get it done. This interview was
reported around the world:
VATICAN CITY, DEC 20, 2001 (Vatican Information Service): “With reference
to the third part of the secret of Fatima, she [“Sr. Lucy”] affirmed that she
had attentively read and meditated upon the booklet published by the
Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith and confirmed everything that
was written there. To whoever imagines that some part of the secret has
been hidden, she replied: ‘Everything has been published; no secret
remains.’ To those who speak and write of new revelations she said: "There is
no truth in this. If I had received new revelations I would have told no-one, but
I would have communicated them directly to the Holy Father." Sister Lucy was
asked: ‘What do you say to the persistent affirmations of Fr. Gruner who
is gathering signatures in order that the Pope may finally consecrate
Russia to the Immaculate Heart of Mary, which has never been done?’
She replied: ‘The Carmelite Community has rejected the forms for
gathering the signatures. I have already said that the consecration that
Our Lady desired was accomplished in 1984 and was accepted in
Heaven.’"
Of course, the Grunerites will claim that this interview was fabricated or distorted, but
then they are admitting that there is a conspiracy! If the Vatican will go that far, it is
certainly conceivable that it would implant an impostor; and, as we saw, the claim
that all of these statements from “Sr. Lucy” endorsing the phony third secret are just
fabrications is blown away by the video evidence in which anyone could see her
endorse the Vatican’s version of the third secret at Fatima in 2000.
A bizarre picture of “Sr. Lucy” kissing John Paul II's hand immediately after receiving
"Communion"
Another point worth mentioning is “Sr. Lucy’s” bizarre activity when receiving
“Communion” from John Paul II at the aforementioned 2000 “Beatification” ceremony
at Fatima (the same one where she clearly endorsed the Vatican’s version of the third
secret). “Sr. Lucy” first extended her hands, as if she wanted to receive “Communion”
in the hand. Being too smart for that, and knowing that it would blow the entire
scheme, John Paul II hesitated, and extended his hand to give her “Communion” on
the tongue. But immediately after receiving “Communion,” “Sr. Lucy” grabbed John
Paul II’s hand and kissed it (as pictured above). This is totally bizarre, for “Sr. Lucy”
had every chance to pay her respects to the Antipope, but apparently she couldn’t
even wait until after her thanksgiving for “Communion” and “Mass” had ended! The
real Sr. Lucy would never have done this – thus interrupting her Communion and
thanksgiving. It’s clear that the impostor Sr. Lucy was simply overzealous in
playing her part of filial devotion to the Antipope, and jumped the gun by
grabbing his hand immediately after “Communion.”
Q. So what do you think happened to the real Sr. Lucy?
A. They clearly eliminated her at some point. Whenever that may have occurred,
there is no doubt that the woman playing the part of “Sr. Lucy” since Vatican II was
not the real one. Readers can take this for what it is worth (and it is not essential in
any way to the facts above which prove that there was indeed an impostor Sr. Lucy),
but a few years back we received a very disturbing letter. We received a letter from a
woman (a traditional Catholic convert) whose family was involved in the higher-
echelons of the Illuminati and Freemasonry. We also spoke to this woman both
before and after she sent it. There was much more in the letter and in the telephone
conversations that added context and creditability to her claim, but we can only give
a portion of the letter below. As hard as this may be to believe, we really did receive
the following letter and speak at length with this woman (she asked that we
withhold her name for obvious reasons):
“Dear Brothers of Holy Family Monastery… As I told you on the phone I have
some very dark relatives…[a world famous Freemason] is the brother of [x-
name removed to preserve anonymity of author] who was married to my
Grand Aunt. All of my relatives on my mother’s side were 33 rd degree Illuminati
Freemasons. My Grandparents were in Eastern Star… I know I must sound
like a screaming weirdo by now. I am not… When I was five my Mother hosted
a gathering. There are many things that went on that are too gruesome to put
in print about these gatherings. They are basically sacrificing to satan to put it
briefly. I had a new baby brother named [x]… My mother didn’t know ahead of
time [that x] was to be part of the ‘ceremonies’. They were going to put him in
what looked like a large brass wok [and torture him] in order to tell the future.
…[thankfully, this didn’t happen because of intervening events]… [But] One of
the things that was said that awful day was they had just killed sister
Lucy (I thought they were talking about a sister I didn’t know I had that
they had killed). When I asked they said ‘No stupid…she’s a nun’ It only
made sense years later what this meant. It was 1958, late Oct when this
happened. [I remember because my brother had just been born]. I know that I
sound like a mad woman but it is the truth…”
We have spoken with this woman at length; and we believe that she is telling the
truth. But regardless of whether one accepts this testimony or not, the fact is that
there was an impostor Sr. Lucy. There is no doubt about this; the evidence is
undeniable. The Vatican conveniently kept her alive until 97 years old, until it had
revealed the phony third secret and she had finished playing her part, then a few
years later she “died” and her cell was ordered sealed by “Cardinal” Ratzinger.
There are so many souls who have dismissed the evidence against the Vatican II
apostasy and the New Mass simply because they saw that “Sr. Lucy” accepted them.
We always informed them that they cannot dismiss facts of the Faith based on what
they think another person believes.
Galatians 1:8-9- “But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach a gospel to
you besides that which we have preached to you, let him be anathema. As we
said before, so now I say again: If anyone preach to you a gospel, besides that
which you have received, let him be anathema.”
Alas, but lacking true Faith, they chose to follow man instead of God, and were
actually following a complete impostor.
THE FALSE MESSAGE OF “FR.” NICHOLAS GRUNER
There are many people who have held, and do hold, the erroneous position on the
consecration and conversion of Russia in good Faith. (And strictly speaking, one is
free to hold whatever opinion he feels inclined to on this matter, since it is not a
matter of Catholic doctrine – even though the evidence presented in this article
shows that the position of Nicholas Gruner on this issue is false.) Those who have
held it in bad faith would be those who have dismissed the facts from the teaching of
the Church on the present apostasy, and remained with the Vatican II sect or the New
Mass, simply because they believed that one of the Vatican II “Popes” must
consecrate Russia.
That being said, I believe that the Fatima Enterprise of “Fr.” Nicholas Gruner has
become a colossus with the assistance of the devil. His enterprise has been hugely
important to the devil in distracting souls from the real issues of the Faith to get a
phony Antipope to consecrate Russia. Even if Russia had not already been
consecrated, it is a fact that the Vatican II Antipopes are not Catholic and therefore
have no authority to do it anyway. Thus, “Fr.” Gruner’s massive apostolate attempting
to get the Vatican II Antipopes to consecrate Russia is a waste on two fronts: 1) he is
trying to get non-Catholic, manifestly heretical Antipopes to do the consecration,
when they can’t; and 2) his entire position on the consecration of Russia is wrong.
Think of all the wasted time, resources and effort! Think – most importantly –
of the souls who have been misled and distracted and have obstinately accepted
the Vatican II Antipopes because (through their own lack of love of the truth) they
dismissed the facts from the Magisterium, and held on to the Vatican II Antipopes
because they believed that one of them must consecrate Russia.
We hear from these people very frequently, and we’ve always assured them that they
cannot dismiss facts from the teaching of the Magisterium based on their question of
who will fulfill a prophecy. We always told them that against a fact there is no
argument (heretics cannot be Popes), and truth cannot contradict truth, and therefore
there is a good answer to their question about the consecration, even if one didn’t
have it at the time. But alas, they dismissed all the facts from the teaching of the
Magisterium, and accepted the Vatican II apostates because of their false idea that
one of them must consecrate Russia. Now they can see not only that the
sedevacantist position doesn’t contradict the message of Fatima in any way, but that
their position was actually a deception that has kept them mired in darkness on the
present situation. “Fr.” Gruner has actually become the fourth largest employer in Ft.
Erie, Ontario based on his apostolate!
That “Fr.” Gruner’s apostolate has been assisted by the devil finds corroboration in
his devilish mixture of truth with error – of Catholicism with apostasy. We see this so
clearly in the next quote about the apostasy in the Church.
“Fr.” Gruner, “God Have Mercy on us all,” Crusader 71:“‘In the Third Secret it
is foretold, among other things, that the great Apostasy in the Church
will begin at the top.’ These are the very words of Cardinal Ciappi (personal
Papal Theologian to Pope John Paul II). The result of "the great Apostasy"
starting "at the top" is corruption of the clergy and the laity in doctrine, in
morals and in liturgy… God is very angry with His people because He is
not only sending us bad priests, He has also apparently sent us bad
bishops and bad Cardinals too… Pope John Paul II at Fatima, on May 13,
2000 told us that:‘The message of Fatima is a call to conversion, alerting
humanity to have nothing to do with the ‘dragon’ whose ‘tail swept down a third
of the stars of Heaven and cast them to the earth.’ (Apoc. 12:4) To put that
statement in plain English, Pope John Paul II is saying as follows: Do not
follow the one-third of the Cardinals, one-third of the Catholic bishops, and
one-third of the Catholic priests, who have been dragged down by the devil
from their exalted position of leading the faithful to Heaven. In other words, the
Holy Father is telling us what the Message of Fatima is warning us about
today. That is that one-third of the clergy (who are the stars of Heaven)
have been dragged down by the devil and his co-workers — the Masons,
communists, homosexual networks — and are now working for the devil
himself; not for God, not for the Church of Christ, but for the devil.” (fatima.org)
This really encapsulates “Fr.” Gruner’s evil methods and evil apostolate. Here we see
Gruner discussing the truth of how it is predicted that the apostasy in the Church will
begin “at the top.” Who could that be? Obviously it would apply first and foremost to
John Paul II, the man who claimed to be the Pope (claimed to be the top of the
Church) and led the entire apostasy by his idolatrous prayer gatherings at Assisi, his
massive false ecumenism all over the world, etc. But while telling people about this
truth (that the apostasy will begin at the top, or what seems to be the top of the
Church), does he then warn them about the man to be most aware of, John Paul II?
No, instead he does just the opposite: he then leads them directly to John Paul II –
the one they should be most aware of regarding the apostasy – by quoting him as if
he is their ally against the apostasy of the bishops and priests! This is totally wicked,
even more so, in certain ways, than other more overt forms of wickedness, since it
mixes truth with error (apostasy with Catholicism) and is more effective in leading
conservatives back to the sources of the apostasy, the Vatican II Antipopes. That is
why he has been able to effectively mislead and distract so many with a false
message on Fatima.
44. Is the Vatican II sect the Whore of Babylon

prophesied in the Apocalypse?
Apocalypse 17:4- "And the woman was clothed round
about with purple and scarlet, and gilt with gold, and
precious stones and pearls, having a golden cup in her
hand, full of the abomination and filthiness of her
fornication."
None of the points which follow are necessary to prove that the Vatican II sect and its
antipopes are not Catholic. The doctrinal evidence covered throughout this book
proves this in detail. However, the points which follow are interesting and
enlightening as they help to further explain why this catastrophic crisis is occurring,
and what to make of it.
Apocalypse 17:1: "And there came one of the seven angels, who had the
seven vials, and spoke with me, saying: Come, I will show thee the
condemnation of the great harlot, who sitteth upon many waters..."
Chapters 17 and 18 of the Apocalypse make striking prophecies about the “great
harlot” or the “Whore of Babylon” which will arise in the last days from the city of
seven hills. Rome was constructed on seven hills. This is why throughout history
Rome has been identified as the city of seven hills mentioned in the Apocalypse.
Based on this, Protestants throughout the centuries have accused the Catholic
Church of being the Whore of Babylon. But the Protestants are wrong, of course,
because the Catholic Church is the immaculate Bride of Christ, the one true Church
He founded. What the Whore of Babylon describes, however, is a counterfeit
Bride – a Counter-Catholic Church – which arises in the last days in order to
deceive Catholics (the true faithful), tread upon the faith and commit spiritual
fornication.
1. The whore sits upon many waters.

As we saw already, the great harlot sits upon many waters. The Apocalypse clues us
in as to what these waters are.
Apocalypse 17:15- "And he said to me: The waters which thou sawest,
where the harlot sitteth, are peoples, and nations, and tongues."
"Peoples, nations, and tongues" are suggestive of global influence, something which
has influence in all ends of the earth. Immediately Rome and the Catholic Church
come to mind. The Catholic Church’s universal mission has incorporated faithful from
all peoples, nations and tongues.
Pope Pius XII, Fidei donum (# 46), April 21, 1957: “Now, our holy Mother the
Church is indeed the Mother ‘of all nations, of all peoples, as well as of
individual persons…”[1]
And since Rome is the headquarters of the universal Church, if Rome were taken
over by an antipope who imposed a new religion, it could then influence almost
all of the peoples, nations and tongues into its spiritual infidelity. That is why
the harlot sits upon peoples, nations and tongues. In fact, the Council of Trent
infallibly confirms our hunch – that the waters upon which the harlot sits are
connected with the almost universal expanse that a final days, counterfeit Catholic
Church would have if an antipope or set of antipopes successfully overtook Rome –
with alarming specificity.
Pope Pius IV, Council of Trent, Session 22, On the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass:
"The holy synod then admonishes priests that it has been prescribed by the
Church to mix water with the wine to be offered in the chalice, not only
because the belief is that Christ the Lord did so, but also because there came
from His side water together with blood, since by this mixture the sacrament is
recalled. And since in the Apocalypse of the blessed John the peoples
are called waters [Apoc. 17:1, 15], the union of the faithful people with
Christ, their head, is represented."[2]
Notice that the Council of Trent infallibly declares that the waters of Apoc. 17:1,15
represent the union of the faithful people with Christ; in other words, the Catholic
Church. The great harlot sits upon these waters! Therefore, it is of the Catholic
faith that the great harlot sits upon the Catholic Church, that is, she impedes,
obstructs, suppresses and attempts to substitute for her. This is a perfect
description of the false Church that arose with Vatican Council II, which has
successfully deceived most of the world into thinking that it is the true Catholic
Church.
Understanding that the "waters" of the Apocalypse represent the peoples, nations,
and tongues of the Catholic Church, could be the key to understanding other
important verses in this book. For example, Apoc. 18:17 talks about how the
shipmasters and the mariners wept over the destruction of the great city.
Apocalypse 18:17- "For in one hour are so great riches come to nought; and
every shipmaster, and all that sail into the lake, and mariners, and as
many as work in the sea, stood afar off, And cried, seeing the place of her
burning, saying: What city is like to this great city?"
The shipmasters, mariners and those that work in the sea represent those who work
with souls in the Catholic Church; that is, priests, religious, etc. They weep over the
desolation of Rome and wonder how in such a short time she has been brought
down.
2. The whore sits upon the city of seven

mountains.
Apocalypse 17:9- "And here is the understanding that hath wisdom. The seven
heads are seven mountains, upon which the woman sitteth, and they are
seven kings."
As stated already, Rome was constructed on seven hills. Since the great harlot sits
upon the city of seven hills, the great harlot sits upon Rome itself – the center of unity
in the Catholic Church and the home of the Roman Pontiffs.
Pope Benedict XIV, Apostolica Constitutio (# 4), June 26, 1749: "... the
Catholic Church is signified by the City of Rome alone, in which the bodily
presence of this Apostle [Peter] is carefully reverenced..."[3]
Interestingly, Rome only gives way to the great harlot in the last days – i.e., after the
Vatican II revolution. This is why the harlot is only mentioned in the book of the
Apocalypse. And this is why Sacred Scripture speaks of the "fall" of Babylon.
Apocalypse 18:2- "And he cried out with a loud strong voice, saying:
Babylonthe great is fallen, is fallen; and is become the habitation of devils,
and the hold of every unclean spirit, and the hold of every unclean and hateful
bird."
Babylon has historically been regarded as a code name for Rome.
1 Peter 5:13- "The Church that is in Babylon, elected together with you,
saluteth you: and so doth my son Mark."
Scripture scholars understand that St. Peter was writing this epistle from Rome,
which he calls “Babylon.” Therefore, Rome is Babylon and Babylon has fallen. But if it
has fallen, then it once stood strongly. And is this not true? For prior to its fall, Rome
(Babylon) was the bulwark of Catholicism and the center of Christianity - the great
city.
Apocalypse 17:18- "And the woman which thou sawest, is the great city, which
hath kingdom over the kings of the earth."
Some may ask: "If Rome is the 'great city,' why does Apocalypse 11:8 say that the
great city is the place where Our Lord was crucified, which is Jerusalem?" The
answer is that it doesn’t actually say that:
Apoc. 11:8 - “[the two witnesses] shall lie in the street of the great city, which
spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, even where their Lord was
crucified.”
Notice that, contrary to what some have claimed, the Apocalypse doesn’t clearly
state that the two witnesses (which some believe describe Peter and Paul) are killed
in the city where Our Lord was crucified. Notice that the passage could very well
mean that the great city is called Sodom and Egypt even where their Lord was
crucified. In other words, the great city, Rome, is referred to as “Sodom” and “Egypt”
as far away as Jerusalem (where their Lord was crucified) because of its
immoralities! This makes sense when we consider that Rome was notorious for its
corruption. Hence, this passage doesn’t clearly prove, as some have suggested, that
Jerusalem must be the great city.
Another consideration is that the Mystical Body of Christ is being crucified in and
from Rome at present, so in that sense it would also be accurate to say that Rome is
the place where Our Lord is crucified in His Mystical Body.
The great city is Rome. Historically, no other city has ruled over the kings of the Earth
as has Rome, which has a spiritual and ecclesiastical primacy which all nations must
be subject to.
Pope Leo XII, Quod Hoc Ineunte (# 6), May 24, 1824: "Come therefore to
this holy Jerusalem, a priestly and royal city which the sacred seat of
Peter has made the capitol of the world. Truly it rules more widely by
divine religion than by earthly domination."[4]
And whether the kings of the earth want to accept it or not, all human creatures must
be subject to the spiritual power of the Catholic Church, which (when there is a true
pope) is exercised from Rome.
Pope Boniface VIII, Unam Sanctam, Nov. 18, 1302: "Now, therefore, we
declare, say, determine and pronounce that for every human creature it
is necessary for salvation to be subject to the Roman pontiff."[5]
So the fall of the great city is the fall of Rome from the Catholic faith. It’s not the fall of
the Catholic Church, for the Catholic Church can exist without Rome. It can be
reduced to a remnant, just as it is predicted by Our Lord when He speaks about the
end of the world. For when the Son of man “cometh, shall he find, think you, faith on
earth?” (Luke 18:8). Rome, on the other hand, can't exist without Catholicism.
Without it, she becomes nothing more than “the habitation of devils, and the hold of
every unclean spirit, and the hold of every unclean and hateful bird” (Apoc. 18:2).
Our Lady of La Salette, Sept. 19, 1846, an approved apparition of the Catholic
Church: “Rome will lose the Faith and become the seat of the Anti-Christ.”
3. The whore is a woman.

Apocalypse 17:6-7 -"And I saw the woman drunk with the blood of the saints,
and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus. And I wondered, when I had seen
her, with great admiration. And the angel said to me: Why dost thou wonder? I
will tell thee the mystery of the woman, and of the beast which carrieth her,
which hath the seven heads and ten horns."
If it is true that the Whore of Babylon is the phony Catholic Church that began with
the Vatican II revolution (as the evidence in this book overwhelmingly shows), it
would make sense that this apocalyptic entity is described as a woman, in order to
contrast her with another woman – her antithesis – the Catholic Church.
Pope Boniface VIII, Unam Sanctam, Nov. 18, 1302: "'One is my dove, my
perfect one. One she is of her mother, the chosen of her that bore her' [Cant.
6:8]; which represents the one mystical body whose head is Christ, of Christ
indeed, as God."[6]
4. The whore is a mother.

Apocalypse 17:5- "And on her forehead a name was written: A mystery;
Babylon the great, the mother of the fornications, and the abominations of
the earth."
Catholics have always referred to the Church as their mother.
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 16), June 29, 1896: "Let us love the Lord our
God; let us love His Church; the Lord as our Father, the Church as our
Mother."[7]
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 11), Jan. 6, 1928: "For if, as they
continually state, they long to be united with Us and ours, why do they not
hasten to enter the Church, 'the Mother and mistress of all Christ's
faithful'?"[8]
Pope Pius XII, Mystici Corporis Christi (# 66), June 29, 1943: "Certainly the
loving Mother is spotless in the Sacraments, by which she gives birth to and
nourishes her children; in the faith which she has always preserved
inviolate..."[9]
In fact, the Roman Church is specifically called the “mother and mistress” of all the
churches (i.e. all the particular churches in communion with the universal Catholic
Church).
Pope Leo XIII, Exeunte Iam Anno (# 2), Dec. 25, 1888: "… the Roman
Church, mother and mistressof all Churches..."[10]
It’s quite obvious that the Apocalypse describes the Whore of Babylon as the “mother
of the fornications” because the Counter Church overtakes Rome, where a true pope
normally presides over the Mother Church. Rome has become the mother fornicator
in an almost universal counterfeit Catholic Church of the last days. And we see this in
action: the apostasy and spiritual fornication of the Counter Church starts in Rome
and then spreads to all of the local churches in the counterfeit sect. For example: the
religious indifferentism practiced in Rome is spread to the rest of the false Church.
Thus, as the Catholic Church is our loving Mother, the whore is the Mother of the
fornications. And as the Catholic Church is the Mother of all Christ's faithful, the
whore is the Mother of Christ's unfaithful, that is, those who have abandoned the
Church and accepted the new Vatican II religion.
5. The whore is clothed in purple and scarlet.

Apocalypse 17:4- "And the woman was clothed round about with purple
and scarlet, and gilt with gold, and precious stones and pearls, having a
golden cup in her hand, full of the abomination and filthiness of her
fornication."
Apocalypse 18:16- "And saying: Alas! alas! that great city, which was clothed
with fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and was gilt with gold, and precious
stones, and pearls."
This is perhaps one of the most revealing verses in the Apocalypse. In the Catholic
Church, bishops wear purple and cardinals wear scarlet (red)! Notice that they
are clothed “round about” (around their waists) in these colors.
“Cardinals” (in scarlet at the top) and “bishops” (in purple at the bottom) at the
Vatican (now occupied by these heretics)
By choosing to describe the Whore of Babylon as a woman “clothed with fine linen,
and purple, and scarlet,” God is giving us a clear indication that the whore is clothed
in the colors of the true episcopate and cardinalate. God is giving us a clear
indication that the whore is clothed in these colors because externally she gives all
the appearances of being the true Church of Christ – she has "dioceses", a
hierarchy, the property of the Church, vestments, ceremonies, "sacraments," a
"pope," etc. – but inwardly she is a fraud. This is a perfect description of the church of
the Vatican II sect, the end-time Counter Church, which is clothed with the colors of
Catholicism (and appears to most to be just that) but inwardly is a false apostate
religion.
6. The whore has a golden cup in her hand.

Apocalypse 17:4- "And the woman was clothed round about with purple and
scarlet, and gilt with gold, and precious stones and pearls, having a golden
cup in her hand, full of the abomination and filthiness of her fornication."
Priests offering the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass in the Catholic Church are required to
use a chalice of gold, if possible. It's no coincidence that the whore has a golden cup
in her hand. The whore, as usual, is mimicking, acting and pretending to be the
Catholic Church; but she is not. A Catholic priest offers the golden chalice full of the
Precious Blood of Our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. The whore offers a cup
(chalice) full of abomination and filthiness – the invalid wine of the New Mass!
In particular, this verse is referring to the Novus Ordo Missae (the New Mass), which
does not contain the Blood of Jesus Christ, but an offering which is an abomination in
His sight.
Apocalypse 18:6- "Render to her as she also hath rendered to you; and double
unto her double according to her works: in the cup wherein she hath
mingled, mingle ye double unto her."
The word mingle means to mix.[11] In the Catholic Mass, the Church mingles the
water with the wine in the chalice.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, Session 8, Nov. 22, 1439, "Exultate
Deo": "For blessed Alexander, the fifth Pope after blessed Peter, says: 'In the
offerings of the sacraments which are offered to the Lord within the solemnities
of Masses, let only bread and wine mixed with water be offered as a
sacrifice. For either wine alone or water alone must not be offered in the
chalice of the Lord, but both mixed, because it is read that both, that is, blood
and water, flowed from the side of Christ.' Then also, because it is fitting to
signify the effect of this sacrament, which is the union of the Christian people
with Christ. For water signifies the people, according to the passage in the
Apocalypse: 'the many waters... are many people' [Apoc. 17:15]... Therefore,
when wine and water are mixed in the chalice the people are made one with
Christ, and the multitude of the faithful is joined and connected with Him in
whom it believes."[12]
The symbolism of Apocalypse 18:6 – mingling in a cup – couldn’t be more

obvious without giving away the mystery of the verse. It's an obvious reference
to the Mass, which has been completely perverted by the harlot. She has nothing left
to offer to God in her cup but filthiness and abomination (Apoc. 17:4). Furthermore,
this verse (18:6) points to a specific point in the Mass, the mixing of wine and water.
This action of mixing signifies the union of the Christian people with Christ (the
Catholic Church), as Pope Eugene IV defined at the Council of Florence. As we have
shown, this is the precise signification which has been removed from the
consecration of the New Mass, rendering it invalid!
In one and the same verse, therefore, God is revealing that the whore is conducting
massive spiritual fornication in areas which regard the Catholic Mass and the
Catholic Church as a whole. It is a startling description of the Vatican II sect: the end-
time Counter-Church.
7. The whore is characterized by fornication and

whoredom.
Apocalypse 17:1-2- "Come, I will show thee the condemnation of the great
harlot, who sitteth upon many waters, With whom the kings of the earth have
committed fornication; and they who inhabit the earth have been made
drunk with the wine of her whoredom."
Apocalypse 18:3- "Because all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of
her fornication; and the kings of the earth have committed fornication
with her; and the merchants of the earth have been made rich by the power of
her delicacies."
It’s simply a fact that when the term fornication is used in Holy Scripture, many times
it describes idolatry and spiritual infidelity.
Exodus 34:16- “Neither shalt thou take of their daughters to wife for thy son,
lest after they themselves have committed fornication, they make thy sons
also to commit fornication with their gods.”
Judges 2:17- “Committing fornication with strange gods, and adoring

them. They quickly forsook the way, in which their fathers had walked: and
hearing the commandments of the Lord, they did all things contrary.”
Many other passages could be given to show that Scripture describes spiritual
infidelity and idolatry as fornication, whoredom and harlotry. When a “great harlot”
committing world-wide fornication is spoken of in this context, it clearly indicates
apostasy from the one true Faith. As we have proven in this book, apostasy from the
one true Faith and an acceptance of false gods/idolatrous religions is exactly what
most characterizes the Vatican II Counter Church and the Vatican II apostasy. It has
put the demonic “gods” of the pantheon of world religions on a par with the true God
of the Catholic Church.
This fornication which begins from apostate Rome and its antipopes has been spread
and imbibed all over the Earth, as we’ve shown.
The Whore of Babylon is guilty of spiritual fornication to such an extent that this is the
action which characterizes her title - the "great harlot." By such a description, God is
directly contrasting the whore with the Catholic Church; for the Church is a woman
who is characterized by her unwavering fidelity to her Spouse, Jesus Christ.
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos (# 10), Jan. 6, 1928: "During the lapse of
centuries, the mystical Spouse of Christ has never been contaminated, nor
can she ever in the future be contaminated, as Cyprian bears witness: 'The
Bride of Christ cannot be made false to her Spouse: she is incorrupt and
modest. She knows but one dwelling, she guards the sanctity of the
nuptial chamber chastely and modestly.'"[13]
So just as the whore is notorious for her impurity, the Catholic Church is known for
her chastity.
Pope St. Siricius, epistle (1) Directa ad decessorem to Himerius, Feb. 10, 385:
"And so He has wished the beauty of the Church, whose spouse He is, to
radiate with the splendor of chastity, so that on the day of judgment, when
He will have come again, He may be able to find her without spot or
wrinkle [Eph. 5:27] as He instituted her through His apostle."[14]
The Church is "the immaculate Bride of Christ." The "great harlot" represents nothing
but the greatest mockery of the immaculate Bride of Christ in history.
Pope Hadrian I, Second Council of Nicaea, 787: "...Christ our God, when He
took for His BrideHis Holy Catholic Church, having no blemish or
wrinkle,promised he would guard her and assured His holy disciples
saying, I am with you every day until the consummation of the
world."[15]
8. The whore has separated from her Spouse.

Apocalypse 18:7- "As much as she hath glorified herself, and lived in
delicacies, so much torment and sorrow give ye to her; because she saith in
her heart: I sit a queen, and am no widow; and sorrow I shall not see."
In another amazing verse, the Apocalypse tells us that the whore says to herself, “I
sit a queen and am no widow.” She isn't a widow because her (former) Spouse is not
dead.
Apocalypse 1:17-18- "And when I had seen him, I fell at his feet as dead. And
he laid his right hand upon me, saying: Fear not. I am the First and the Last,
And alive, and was dead, and behold I am living forever and ever, and have
the keys of death and of hell."
The Church’s Spouse is Jesus Christ. The whore, being a counterfeit Church that
has broken from the Catholic Church, therefore had Jesus Christ as her Spouse until
she separated herself from Jesus Christ by leaving His traditions and teachings.
Instead of being a faithful spouse, the whore has become her own queen, who is
happy imposing on others her own will and glory, her own teachings and religion.
But whereas the whore has separated herself from the Catholic Church by forming a
religion and a “Church” of her own, the Bride of Christ – the Catholic Church – always
maintains union with Her Spouse, even if most of the world has left her to join the
whore.
Pope Pius XII, Mystici Corporis Christi (# 89), June 29, 1943: "This opinion is
false; for the divine Redeemer is most closely united not only with His
Church, which is His beloved Spouse, but also with each and every one of
the faithful, and He ardently desires to speak with them heart to heart,
especially after Holy Communion."[16]
9. The light of the lamp shall shine no more in the

whore.
Apocalypse 18:23- "And the light of the lamp shall shine no more at all in
thee; and the voice of the bridegroom and the bride shall be heard no
more at all in thee: for thy merchants were the great men of the earth, for all
nations have been deceived by thy enchantments."
The "light of the lamp" is a reference to the sanctuary lamp found in Catholic
churches. This lamp signifies Christ's real presence in the Eucharist. This lamp
can hardly be found in Vatican II churches. In most cases, it has been moved to the
side or to the back of the church. But more than the displacement of the sanctuary
lamp, Apocalypse 18:23 is indicating that Christ's real presence (the valid Eucharist)
is no longer found in the Vatican II Church.
"The voice of the bridegroom and the bride" in Apocalypse 18:23 is a reference to
Christ and His Church.
Pope Pius XII, Mystici Corporis Christi (# 86), June 29, 1943: "… he [St. Paul]
brings Christ and His Mystical Body into a wonderfully intimate union, he
nevertheless distinguishes one from the other as Bridegroom and Bride
(Eph. 5:22-23)."[17]
If there were any doubt about who the Bridegroom and the Bride are, Pope Pius XII
obliterates it by quoting St. Paul. Jesus Christ is the Bridegroom, and His Mystical
Body, the Church, is His immaculate Bride. When the Apocalypse makes reference to
the voice of the Bridegroom and the Bride, it’s another confirmation that the Whore of
Babylon is the Vatican II sect – the Counter Church, which has abandoned the
teaching (or voice) of the Bridegroom (Jesus Christ) and of the Bride (His Church).
10. The voice of the pipe is no longer heard in the

whore.
Apocalypse 18:22- "And the voice of harpers, and of musicians, and of
them that play on the pipe, and on the trumpet, shall no more be heard at
all in thee..."
Few people today know that "trumpets and harps were the standard instruments for
liturgical music in St. John's day, as organs are today in the west."[18] By including
the three primary instruments of Catholic liturgical music throughout history, St. John
is warning us that traditional Catholic liturgical music as a whole will "no more be
heard at all" in the whore. And hasn't this come true?
We’ve already shown that since Vatican II, Gregorian chant, our beautiful musical
tradition, has been replaced by every type of secular music and instrument under the
sun.
It's so bad now that one could enter a modern "Catholic" Church and hear anything
from boisterous drums to electric guitars. One could walk into one of these churches
and even be subjected to rock music. Yet, what's perhaps most disappointing about
all of this is that most people don't realize that these modern "Catholic" churches
aren't Catholic at all, but belong entirely to the Whore of Babylon.
11. All the world is drunk with the wine of her

whoredom.
Apocalypse 18:3- "Because all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of
her fornication; and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with
her."
Apocalypse 14:8- "And another angel followed, saying: That great Babylon is
fallen, is fallen; which made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of
her fornication."
Apocalypse 16:19- "And great Babylon came in remembrance before God, to

give her the cup of the wine of the indignation of His wrath."
Apocalypse 17:1-2- "Come, I will shew thee the condemnation of the great
harlot, who sitteth upon many waters. With whom the kings of the earth have
committed fornication; and they who inhabit the earth, have been made
drunk with the wine of her whoredom."
The Whore of Babylon is condemned repeatedly for fornication having to do with

wine. Why? As we’ve shown, it’s the change to the wine portion of the consecration
that renders the New Mass invalid!
Pope St. Pius V, De Defectibus, chapter 5: "The words of Consecration, which

are the form of this Sacrament, are these: For this is my Body. And: For this is
the Chalice of my Blood, of the new and eternal testament: the mystery of
faith, which shall be shed for you and for many unto the remission of sins.
Now if one were to remove, or change anything in the form of the
consecration of the Body and Blood, and in that very change of words
the [new] wording would fail to mean the same thing, he would not
consecrate the Sacrament."
The reason that the whore is condemned for wine violations is because
invalidating changes have been made to the WINE PORTION of the words of
consecration in the New Mass. See the earlier section on the New Mass for the full
discussion. These changes to the wine portion of the consecration invalidate both
consecrations. The Vatican II Church has truly "made all nations drink of the wine of
the wrath of her fornication" (Apoc. 14:8).
12. The whore is drunk with the blood of the saints

and martyrs.
Pope Leo XIII, Au milieu des sollicitudes (#11), Feb. 16, 1892: “[Many times]…
Christians, by the mere fact of their being such, and for no other reason,
were forced to choose between apostasy and martyrdom, being allowed
no alternative.”[19]
Apocalypse 17:6- "And I saw the woman drunk with the blood of the
saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus. And I wondered when I
had seen her, with great admiration."
Apocalypse 18:24- "And in her was found the blood of prophets and of
saints, and of all that were slain upon the earth."
The whore can be said to be drunk with the blood of the saints on many levels. The
first that comes to mind is ecumenism as it is practiced by the Vatican II sect. Prior to
Vatican II, ecumenism referred to the apostolic endeavor to convert the world to
Catholicism. Today, it refers to the effort to bring all religions together as one without
conversion, while respecting all religions as essentially equal.
Pope Leo XIII, Custodi Di Quella Fede (# 15), Dec. 8, 1892: "Every familiarity
should be avoided, not only with those impious libertines who openly
promote the character of the sect, but also with those who hide under
the mask of universal tolerance, respect for all religions, and the craving
to reconcile the maxims of the Gospel with those of the revolution. These men
seek to reconcile Christ and Belial, the Church of God and the state without
God."[20]
Ecumenism goes directly against the divinely revealed truth that the gods of the non-
Catholic religions are devils (Psalm 95:5; 1 Cor. 10:20), and it puts Christ on a level
with Lucifer. Throughout this book we’ve exposed the false ecumenism of the Vatican
II sect. The Vatican II sect considers false religions more or less good and
praiseworthy. Thus, it blasphemes the memory of the saints and martyrs whose flesh
was torn with iron hooks, bodies were fed to the lions, and heads were chopped off
because they refused to compromise their faith one iota or say that “all religions are
more or less good and praiseworthy.” It also mocks all the sacrifices of all the saints
who gave up their lives for the priesthood, for religious life, for missionary work. All of
it was unnecessary, according to the Vatican II sect.
Pope St. Gregory the Great: "The holy universal Church teaches that it is
not possible to worship God truly except in herand asserts that all who
are outside of her will not be saved."[21]
Because Margaret Clitherow refused to accept the Anglican sect and its “Mass” – but
rather invited Catholic priests into her home against the penal laws – she was
martyred by being crushed to death under a large door loaded with heavy weights.
This style of execution is so painful that it is called “severe and harsh punishment.”
She suffered it all because she wouldn’t accept Anglicanism. The Vatican II sect,
however, teaches that Anglicans are fellow “Christians” who don’t need conversion,
and whose invalid “bishops” are actually true bishops of the Church of Christ. The
Vatican II sect teaches that her martyrdom was pointless. It is thus drunk with the
blood of the saints and martyrs.
How many martyrs, such as St. Thomas More, gave their lives for one article of the
Catholic faith? Ecumenism makes it seem as though their blood-shedding acts are
worthless, pointless and meaningless.
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum (# 8), June 29, 1896: "It was thus the duty of all
who heard Jesus Christ, if they wished for eternal salvation, not merely to
accept His doctrine as a whole, but to assent with their entire mind to all
and every point of it, since it is unlawful to withhold faith from God even
in regard to one single point."[22]
This is why the Vatican II Church is said to be drunk with the blood of martyrs and of
saints (Apoc. 17:6; 18:24), and all those who support this antichrist activity now
headed by Benedict XVI are drunk as well.
What’s also fascinating is that the Apocalypse mentions that the martyrs cried out
from under the altar.
Apocalypse 6:9- “And when he had opened the fifth seal, I saw under the
altar the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and for the
testimony which they held. And they cried out with a loud voice, saying:
How long, O Lord (holy and true) dost thou not judge and revenge our
blood on them that dwell on the Earth?”
It is prescribed that Catholic Mass is to be said on altars which contain the relics
of martyrs! Thus, it makes perfect sense that the martyrs, whose lives are being
mocked by the Vatican II sect’s ecumenism and endorsement of false religions, are
crying out from “under the altar”! They are crying out not only at the interreligious
ecumenism which mocks their lives, but also at the liturgical abominations which
occur directly over their relics in the New Mass. This striking point from Scripture
should also show Protestants that the Catholic Church is the one true Church.
Apocalypse 18:20, God's Judgment on the Whore- "Rejoice over her, thou
heaven, and ye holy apostles and prophets; for God hath judged your
judgment on her."
Conclusion on the Whore of Babylon

It's quite obvious, in our opinion, that the Vatican II sect is the Whore of Babylon
prophesied in Scripture. And contrary to what the Protestant heretics believe, the fact
that ecclesiastical Rome's apostasy from the Catholic faith in the last days is
predicted in Scripture proves rather than disproves the authenticity of the Catholic
Church. For the tribulation of the last days will be one which focuses on deceiving the
true faithful, and undermining the true Faith.
Apocalypse 11:2- "But the court, which is without the temple, cast out, and
measure it not: because it is given unto the Gentiles, and the holy city they
shall tread under foot two and forty months."
It should be noted that "two and forty months" (Apoc. 11:2), "a thousand two hundred
and sixty days" (Apoc. 12:6), and "a time, and times, and half a time" (Apoc. 12:14)
and 3 and 1/2 years are regarded by some scholars as symbolic of any period of
persecution.
Luke 21:34-35- "And take heed to yourselves, lest perhaps your hearts be
overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness, and the cares of this life, and
that day come upon you suddenly. For as a snare it shall come upon all that
sit upon the face of the whole earth."
A snare is a device used to catch animals. Now, if the snare of the last days involves
a counterfeit Catholic Church set up from Rome, and a spiritual invasion of the holy
city (Rome), then the "animal" that the devil is trying to catch is Traditional
Catholicism. This is another proof that the Catholic religion is the one and only true
religion.
It is our hope that this scriptural evidence against the Vatican II Church will
strengthen Catholics in their opposition to it. The biblical prophecies which pinpoint
our present situation also enable Catholics to have a better understanding of how
God views the developments and events of the last 50 or so years.
But most of all, the Apocalypse uncovers the false resistance to this apostasy, even
among the so-called traditionalists, who advocate a position in reference to this harlot
church which demands that they remain united to its antipopes and the Vatican II
sect. Such a false "We resist you..." places them right in the very bosom and womb
of the harlot. By their own profession, they are still obstinately united to the "mother
of the fornications." They still confuse the great harlot with the immaculate Bride of
Christ. They still taint a pure and unsullied resistance to the harlot by sticking
themselves in the midst of her abominable dominion.
Apocalypse 18:4-5- "And I heard another voice from heaven, saying: Go out
from her, my people; that you be not partakers of her sins, and that you
receive not of her plagues. For her sins have reached unto heaven, and the
Lord hath remembered her iniquities."
If they don’t completely break with the great harlot, these people will lose their souls
in the eternal fire for blaspheming the Church of Christ the King, which has no
fellowship with the works of darkness, no part with the unbeliever, and no concord
with the woman of iniquity. Though much of the world has been engulfed by the great
harlot, the immaculate Bride of Our Lord still exists in all her purity, though she has
been reduced to a remnant and forced underground. This woman, the remnant
Catholic Church in the last days, is described in chapter 12 of the Apocalypse after
the vision of the woman clothed with the sun, Our Lady of Fatima.
Apocalypse 12:6- "And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she had
a place prepared by God, that there they should feed her a thousand two
hundred and sixty days."
Apocalypse 12:14- "And there were given to the woman two wings of a
great eagle, that she might fly into the desert unto her place, where she is
nourished for a time and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent."
If we have not joined already, we must enter this remnant Catholic Church in the
wilderness. We must maintain "the faith once delivered to the saints" (Jude 1:3), and
come closer to God by receiving the true sacraments, and practicing devotion to the
Immaculate Heart of Mary and the holy rosary.
Apocalypse 12:17- "And the dragon was angry against the woman: and went
to make war with the rest of her seed, who keep the commandments of God,
and have the testimony of Jesus Christ."
Apocalypse 12:12- "Here is the patience of the saints, who keep the
commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus."
[1] The Papal Encyclicals, by Claudia Carlen, Raleigh: The Pierian Press, 1990, Vol.
4 (1939-1958), p. 327.
[2] Denzinger, The Sources of Catholic Dogma, B. Herder Book. Co., Thirtieth
Edition, 1957, no. 945.
[5] Denzinger 468.
[6] Denzinger 468.

[11] The Oxford Illustrated Dictionary, Second edition, Oxford: Clarendon Press,
1985, p. 538.
[12] Denzinger 698.
[14] Denzinger 89.
Press, 1990, Vol. 1, p. 133.
[18] Scott Hahn, The Lamb's Supper, Doubleday, 1999, p. 120.
WWW.CATHOLIC-SAINTS.NET
Free DVDs and Books

The Truth About What Really Happened To The Catholic Church After Vatican II

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Truth About What Really Happened To The Catholic Church After Vatican II

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Description:

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

The Truth About What Really Happened To The Catholic Church After Vatican II

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

WWW.CATHOLIC-SAINTS.

The Truth about What Really Happened to

1. The Great Apostasy and a counterfeit Church

Prophecy of St. Nicholas of Fluh (1417-1487): “The Church will be punished

This startling prophecy coincides with the prophecies in Sacred Scripture

2. Pope Leo XIII’s Prayer to St. Michael – a

"Behold the Cross of the Lord; be scattered ye

"As we have hoped in thee.

Lucia, Francisco and Jacinta of Fatima

“A fearful cry broke from the lips of thousands of terrified persons as

Apocalypse 12:1- “And a great sign appeared in Heaven: A woman clothed

Many commentators consider the “great red dragon” to be Communism, since

“In Portugal the dogma of Faith will always be preserved, etc.”

Testimonies that Heaven asked that the third secret of

• Cardinal Cerejeira: In February 1960 the Patriarch of Lisbon reported the

• Cardinal Ottaviani: On May 17, 1955, Cardinal Ottaviani, Pro-Prefect of the

• Father Joaquin Alonso, official archivist of Fatima: “Other bishops also

• Father Fuentes: Father Fuentes interviewed Sister Lucy on December 26,

• Father Dias Coelho: “… we can use, as an unquestionable fact, this

Why would the third secret of Fatima be clearer in 1960?

Endnotes for Section 3:

[1] Ciappi’s personal communication to a Professor Baumgartner in Salzburg, cited in

[3] William Thomas Walsh, Our Lady of Fatima, p. 80.

[4] William Thomas Walsh, Our Lady of Fatima, pp. 145-146.

[5] William Thomas Walsh, Our Lady of Fatima, p. 148.

[6] Portuguese Newspaper, O Seculo, Oct. 15, 1917.

[11] Ciappi’s personal communication to a Professor Baumgartner in Salzburg, cited

4. A complete list of the Antipopes in History

4. Ursicinus (Ursinus), 366–367

6. Laurentius, 498–499, 501–506

7. Dioscorus (legitimate perhaps as opposed to Boniface II but died 22 days

8. Theodore (II) (opposed to antipope Paschal), 687

9. Paschal (I) (opposed to antipope Theodore), 687

10. Theofylact, 757

11. Constantine II, 767–768

13. John VIII, 844

14. Anastasius III Bibliothecarius, 855

15. Christopher, 903–904

16. Boniface VII, 974, 984–985

17. John Filagatto (John XVI), 997–9

18. Gregory VI, 1012

19. Sylvester III, 1045

20. John Mincius (Benedict X), 1058–1059

21. Pietro Cadalus (Honorius II), 1061–1064

22. Guibert of Ravenna (Clement III), 1080 & 1084–1100

23. Theodoric, 1100–1101

24. Adalbert, 1101

25. Maginulf (Sylvester IV), 1105–1111

26. Maurice Burdanus (Gregory VIII), 1118–1121

27. Thebaldus Buccapecuc (Celestine II) (legitimate but submitted to opposing

28. Pietro Pierleoni (Anacletus II), 1130–1138

29. Gregorio Conti (Victor IV), 1138

30. Ottavio di Montecelio (Victor IV), 1159–1164

31. Guido di Crema (Paschal III), 1164–1168

32. Giovanni of Struma (Callixtus III), 1168–1178

33. Lanzo of Sezza (Innocent III), 1179–1180

35. Robert of Geneva (Clement VII), antipope of the Avignon line, 20

37. Pietro Philarghi Alexander V, antipope of the Pisan line, 1409–1410